California        University  of 
legional  Southern  R< 

'aeility  Library  Ft 


PBWWwWpyW?^?^^  '<r*~-: 

^MM&fi?^*Mi^^^ 

^T^W^H*??^11^^ 


• 


PREADAMITES 


OR  A  DEMONSTRATION  OF 


THE  EXISTENCE  OF  MEN  BEFORE  ADAM; 


TOGETHER    WITH 


A  STUDY  OF  THEIR  CONDITION,  ANTIQUITY, 
RACIAL  AFFINITIES, 


AND  PROGRESSIVE  DISPERSION  OVER  THE  EARTH. 


WITH  CHARTS  AND  OTHER  ILLUSTRATIONS. 


BY  ALEXANDER  JWINCHELL,  LL.D., 

PROFESSOR  OF  GEOLOGY  AND  PALAEONTOLOGY  IN  THE  UNIVERSITY  OF  MICHIGAN: 
AUTHOR  OF  "SKETCHES  OF  CREATION,"   "THE  DOCTRINE  OF  EVOLU- 
TION," "THE  RECONCILIATION  OF  SCIENCE  AND  RELIGION," 
"A  GEOLOGICAL  CHART,"  ETC. 


FOURTH   EDITION. 


CHICAGO: 

S.    C.    GRIGGS    AND    COMPANY. 
LONDON:  TRUBNER  &  CO. 

1888; 


COPYRIGHT,  1880, 
BY  8.  C.  GRIGGS  AND  COMPANY. 


. 

it  LEONARD    I 

' 


PREFACE. 


I  HAVE  attempted,  in  the  present  work,  to  discuss,  with- 
out prejudice,  the  evidences  bearing  on  the  question 
of  Preadamites.  Having  no  interest,  at  the  outset  of 
my  study  of  the  subject,  to  reach  either  an  affirmative 
or  a  negative  conclusion,  I  am  conscious  of  the  exer- 
cise of  a  judicial  candor  in  every  branch  of  the  argu- 
ment. It  is  true  that  since  the  public  announcement 
of  the  results  of  my  earlier  study,  some  provocations 
may  have  arisen  moving  me  to  defend  the  positions 
assumed ;  but  I  can  state,  unreservedly,  that  the  posi- 
tions were  assumed  without  the  incitement  of  a  provo- 
cation. I  hope,  therefore,  to  have  contributed  some- 
thing to  the  enlargement  of  that  body  of  imperishable 
truth  which  the  popular  mind,  in  spite  of  the  fetters 
of  tradition,  is  learning  to  approve  and  accept. 

The  central  idea  of  the  work  is  human  preadam- 
itism ;  all  other  views  presented  are  subsidiary  or  col- 
lateral. The  thesis  implies  that  the  characterization 
of  Adam  in  the  document  which  has  given  us  the 
name,  is  such  that  the  name  cannot  be  applied  to  the 
first  progenitor  of  the  human  kind,  and  that  all  the 
collateral  statements  either  involve  or  permit  the  deri- 
vation of  Adam  from  an  older  race.  But  the  defense 
of  the  thesis  does  not  rest,  as  it  once  did,  on  the 

m 


IV  PREFACE. 

purely  linguistic  interpretation  of  the  Bible.  We  have 
now  the  facts  of  race-histories,  and  the  discovered 
laws  of  animal  life,  past  and  present,  to  summon  to 
the  sanction  and  support  of  the  conclusion.  I  have 
not  contented  myself  with  the  employment  of  the  di- 
rect argument,  but  have  attempted  to  show  that  the 
old  hypothesis  of  the  descent  of  the  Black  races  from 
Ham  is  equally  unscriptural  and  unscientific.  Finally, 
assuming  the  thesis  proved,  I  have  endeavored  to 
gratify  the  natural  and  intelligent  curiosity  which  ex- 
presses itself  in  the  questions:  Who,  then,  were  the 
first  men?  Where  did  they  appear,  and  how  long 
since?  How  have  the  races  come  into  existence,  and 
what  has  been  the  method  of  their  dispersion  over 
the  earth  ?  These  questions  necessarily  lead  us  to  the 
very  borders  of  the  field  of  recognized  facts,  and  even 
into  the  domain  of  speculation ;  but  I  hope  I  have 
in  most  cases  presented  views  which  coordinate  the 
facts  in  a  rational  conception,  if  I  have  not  enunci- 
ated conclusions  which  will  stand  the  test  of  future 
investigation.  I  hope,  also,  that  on  some  of  these 
themes  I  have  presented  groupings  of  the  facts  and 
tentative  generalizations  which  will  interest  the  strict- 
ly scientific  inquirer.  In  any  event,  I  desire  the  reader 
to  consider  that  the  defense  of  the  main  thesis  is  not 
involved  in  any  of  the  hazard  of  the  speculative  sug- 
gestions brought  forward  in  the  sequel. 

It  is  proper,  also,  to  direct  the  reader's  attention 
to  what  I  have  not  affirmed,  however  conjecturally ; 
and  I  feel  the  need  of  this  the  more  because  I  have 


PREFACE.  V 

not  happened  to  meet  with  a  single  criticism  adverse 
to  my  conclusion,  as  heretofore  announced,  which  did 
not  err  in  its  representation  of  my  views.  I  will  not 
moralize  on  the  circumstance  that  opinions  which  we 
disapprove  must  be  so  generally  forced  into  the  com- 
pany of  other  opinions  which  are  sure  to  provoke 
general  abhorrence.  In  the  present  case,  for  instance, 
I  have  not  assumed  a  position  hostile  to  the  Bible ; 
it  would  have  been  irrational  to  do  so,  since  it  is  the 
assertion  of  the  Bible  which  determines  what  we  are 
to  understand  by  Adam.  Had  the  Bible  affirmed  ex- 
plicitly that  Adam  had  no  progenitor,  I  should  sim- 
ply have  declared  the  facts  of  the  genesiacal  history 
inconsistent  with  the  affirmation,  as  the  facts  of  sci- 
ence would  also  be.  I  have  even  devoted  a  chapter 
to  the  proof  that  preadamitism  is  neither  inconsist- 
ent with  the  Bible  nor  with  the  orthodoxy  of  ap- 
proved divines.  More  particularly,  I  have  not  dis- 
puted the  divine  creation  of  Adam,  even  in  maintain- 
ing that  he  had  a  human  father  and  mother.  I  have 
not  impaired  the  unity  of  mankind,  but  have  removed 
the  incredibility  of  that  doctrine  as  grounded  in  the 
descent  of  Negroes  and  Australians  from  Noah  and 
Adam.  I  have  not  affirmed  —  even  like  M'Causland 
and  other  ecclesiastical  polygenists  —  that  mankind, 
one  in  moral  nature,  are  not  one  in  origin ;  since  I 
hold  that  the  blood  of  the  first  human  stock  flows  in 
the  veins  of  every  living  human  being.  I  have  not  ex- 
cluded the  Preadamites  and  their  descendants  from 
the  benefits  of  the  "plan  of  redemption,"  since  I 


VI  PREFACE. 

maintain  that  all  mankind  are  equally  the  subjects  of 
redemption.  I  have  not  degraded  Adam  below  the 
level  on  which  the  Bible  places  him,  since  I  do  not 
recognize  him  as  the  starting-point  of  humanity.  Fi- 
nally, I  have  not  pictured  man  as  risen  from  the  or- 
ganic grade  of  a  brute,  since  I  wished  only  to  show 
that  he  was  in  existence  before  the  "first  man"  of 
the  Hebrews. 

These  disavowals  are  explicit,  but  I  am  prepared 
to  hear  one  critic  after  another  proclaiming  that  such 
views  are  the  logical  consequences  of  the  positions 
assumed ;  that  somehow,  in  his  way  of  thinking,  they 
all  go  together ;  that  in  short,  I  need  some  watchful 
and  judicious  monitor  to  inform  me  what  I  do  be- 
lieve. 

In  entering  upon  this  work  I  entertained  the  con- 
ception of  a  volume  which  should  be  unimpeachably 
popular,  but  I  soon  felt  the  propriety  of  accompany- 
ing the  argument  with  some  array  of  scientific  sup- 
port and  authoritative  opinion.  To  have  omitted  such 
sanctions  would  have  opened  the  door  to  flippant  de- 
nials of  the  truth  of  my  statements,  and  the  necessi- 
ty would  still  have  arisen  to  show  what  ground  I  have 
for  affirming  as  I  do.  The  style  of  the  book,  never- 
theless, remains  strictly  popular,  while  the  references 
made  will  be  found  of  interest  to  all  who  desire  to 
consider  the  question  of  preadamitism  upon  its  merits. 

I  am  indebted  to  several  persons  for  the  original 
ethnic  portraits  with  which  the  pages  of  the  work  are 
enriched.  Among  them,  I  take  pleasure  in  mention- 


PREFACE.  Vll 

ing  Prof.  M.  "W.  Harrington,  late  of  the  Imperial  Uni- 
versity at  Peking ;  Prof.  J.  B.  Steere,  who  has  recent- 
ly returned  from  a  four  years'  journey  around  the 
world ;  Dr.  E.  Bessels,  of  the  Polaris  Expedition ; 
Rev.  S.  E.  Bishop,  of  Honolulu;  Miss  Luella  An- 
drews, late  of  Honolulu ;  Mr.  D.  Sewell,  of  Sonora, 
California,  and  Mr.  W.  H.  Jackson,  Photographer  of 
the  United  States  Geological  and  Geographical  Sur- 
vey of  the  Territories,  under  the  direction  of  Dr.  F. 
Y.  Hayden. 

I  cannot  refrain  from  adding  the  acknowledgment 
of  great  obligation  to  the  publishers  for  their  gener- 
ous and  enlightened  conception  of  the  proper  illus- 
tration and  mechanical  execution  of  the  work. 

THE  AUTHOR 

ANN  ARBOR,  MICHIGAN,  April  13, 1880. 


ANALYTICAL  CONSPECTUS. 


I.  THE  DATA  OF  THE  DISCUSSION. 

Some  Traditional  Beliefs  derived  from  the  Bible      .         .  i 

What  the  Bible  contains  touching  Primitive  Men. 

Biblical  Language n 

Dispersion  of  the  Noachites. 

The  Hamites  and  their  Dispersion  .  .  .  nr 
The  Semites  and  their  Dispersion  .  .  .  iv 
The  Japhetites  and  their  Dispersion  v 

What  Peoples  are  Biblically  Accounted  for 

Conspectus  of  the  Types  of  Mankind  .  .  vi 
The  Biblical  Ethnography  too  limited  .  .  vir 

II.  THE  AFFIRMATIVE  ARGUMENT. 

Time  at  our  disposal  for  Racial  Differentiation. 

A  Glance  at  Hebrew  Chronology       ....  vin 

Elements  of  Egyptian  Chronology  ix 
Recognized  Time  since  the  Flood  Insufficient. 

Prenoachite  Races x 

Recognized  Time  since  Adam  Insufficient. 

Amount  of  Racial  Distinctions  xi 

Biblical  Antiquity  of  Race  Distinctions      .         .  xn 

Non-biblical  Antiquity  of  Race  Distinctions       .  xnr 

Preadamic  Races xiv 

III.  THE  NEGATIVE  ARGUMENT. 

The  Black  Races  not  descended  from  Hani. 

The  Hamitic  Origin  of  Negroes  considered       .         .         xv 
Racial  Rank  of  Negro  opposed  to  Hamitic  Origin. 

Negro  Inferiority       ......       xvi 

Degeneration  of  Races  Unknown       .         .         .      xvir 
ix 


X  ANALYTICAL     CONSPECTUS. 

CHAP. 

IV.  PENDANTS  TO  THE  DISCUSSION. 

Theological  Consequences  of  Preadamitism     .         .         .  xvm 

Genetic  Relations  of  the  Races. 

Genealogy  of  the  Black  Races xix 

Genealogy  of  the  Brown  Races  xx 

Genealogy  of  the  White  Race xxi 

Progressive  Dispersion  of  Mankind. 

Cradle  of  Humanity  and  Dispersion  of  the  Black  Races  xxn 

Dispersion  of  Asiatic  Mongoloids     ....  xxm 

Dispersion  of  American  Mongoloids          .         .         .  xxiv 

Dispersion  of  Dravidians  and  Mediterraneans  .         .  xxv 

Condition  of  Primitive  Man xxvi 

Antiquity  of  Man xxvn 

Epoch  of  the  First  Man. 

Epoch  of  the  Stone  Folk  of  Europe. 

The  Patriarchal  Periods xxvm 

Preadamitism  in  Literature xxix 


CONTENTS. 


CHAPTER  I. 

SOME  TRADITIONAL  BELIEFS. 

Some  biblically-based  beliefs  touching  primitive  humanity  — 
These  mostly  accessible  to  scientific  evidence,  p.  2 — Conoeivability 
of  valid  metaphysical  evidence,  p.  3  —  Recent  origin  of  sciences  bear- 
ing on  above  beliefs,  p.  4—  Increasing  light  afforded  by  the  expand- 
ing sciences,  p.  4  —  Our  inquiry  is  how  God  acted,  not  how  he  was 
able  to  act,  p.  5. 

CHAPTER  II. 
BIBLICAL  LANGUAGE. 

What  must  be  shown  if  Adam  is  assumed  to  be  the  first  human 
being,  p.  7  —  Fallibility  of  the  English  Bible,  p.  8 — Various  readings 
in  the  Hebrew  texts,  p.  8  —  The  Bible,  however,  substantially  uncor- 
rupted,  p.  9  —  The  proper  names  in  the  tenth  of  Genesis  not  personal, 
but  tribal  and  geographical,  p.  10  —  Six  reasons  for  this  conclusion, 
pp.  11-15. 

CHAPTER  III. 
THE  HAMITES  AND  THEIR  DISPERSION. 

The  word  KhaM,  p.  16  — Affiliations  of  Cush,  p.  17 —Affiliations 
of  Mizraim,  p.  20  —  Affiliations  of  Phut  and  Canaan,  p.  21  —  Histor- 
ical dispersion  of  Hamites,  p.  23  —  The  Pelasgians  in  Greece,  p.  24  — 
The  Etruscans  in  Italy,  p.  25  —  Hamites  in  the  North  of  Africa, 
p.  26  — In  the  East  of  Africa,  p.  27  — The  Guanches,  p.  28  —  Exten- 
sion of  the  meaning  of  ^Ethiopia,  p.  28. 

CHAPTER  IV. 
THE  SEMITES  AND  THEIR  DISPERSION. 

The  word  SheM,  p.  30  — Affiliations  of  Elam,  p.  30  —  Affiliations 
of  Asshur,  p.  31 — Affiliations  of  Arphaxad,  p.  31  —  Affiliations  of 
Lud  and  Aram  —  p.  34  —  Historical  dispersion  of  Semites,  p.  85. 

xi 


Xll  CONTENTS. 

CHAPTER  V. 
THE  JAPHETITES  AND  THEIR  DISPERSION. 

The  word  laPheTt,  p.  38  — Affiliations  of  Gonier,  p.  38  — Affilia- 
ations  of  Magog,  p.  39  —  Affiliations  of  Javan,  p.  40  —  Affiliations  of 
Tubal,  Meshech  and  Tiras,  p.  42  —  Historical  dispersion  of  Japhet- 
ites,  p.  43  —  The  Asiatic  Aryans,  p.  43  —  The  Mediterranean  stream 
of  Aryans,  p.  44  —  The  Northern  stream  of  Aiyans,  p.  45  —  The 
Scythic  branch  of  this  stream,  p.  47  —  Summary  of  Aryan  move- 
ments in  Europe,  p.  48  —  Explanation  of  "Chart  of  Dispersions," 
p.  50. 

CHAPTER  VI. 

PRINCIPAL  TYPES  OP  MANKIND. 

Tabular  Conspectus,  p.  52  —  The  White  Race,  p.  53  —  The  Dra- 
vidians,  p.  54  —  The  Mongoloids,  Malay  Family,  p.  57  —  The  Malayo- 
Chinese,  Chinese  and  Japanese  Families,  p.  60  —  The  Altaic  Family, 
p.  62  — The  Bearing's  Family,  p.  64  — The  American  Family,  p.  66 — 
The  Negroes,  p.  68  — The  Fundi  and  Fulbe,  p.  70  — The  Hottentots 
and  Bushmen,  p.  71  —  The  Australians,  p.  73  —  The  Papuans,  p.  74  — 
Table  of  population,  p.  76  —  Influence  of  hybridism,  p.  77  —  Racial 
blendings  often  incomplete,  p.  80  —  The  extirpation  of  races,  p.  80  — 
Miscigenesis  as  a  political  expedient  in  the  United  States,  p.  81  —  Hy- 
bridism results  in  deterioration,  p.  83  —  Testimonies  of  Von  Tschudi, 
Seemann,  Kneeland,  Norris,  Smith  and  Knox,  p.  83  —  Antagonizing 
tendencies  toward  unification  and  differentiation  of  races,  p.  85  — 
Question  of  the  value  of  human  distinctions,  p.  86. 

CHAPTER  VII. 
LIMITED  SCOPE  OF  BIBLICAL  ETHNOGRAPHY. 

Resume'  of  genesiacal  dispersion,  p.  88  —  Its  limited  extent  pre- 
sents great  difficulties  to  the  popular  belief,  p.  89  —  The  genesiacal 
dispersion  not  intended  to  cover  all  peoples  then  existing,  p.  90  — 
Have  we  discovered  the  utmost  limits  of  the  genesiacal  chart?  p.  90  — 
The  primitive  Ethiopia  did  not  spread  over  the  interior  of  Africa, 
p.  91  —  The  word  is  Greek,  not  Hebrew,  p.  91  —  The  use  of  the  word 
Gush  implies  an  Asiatic  country,  p.  91  —  Examination  of  cases  sup- 
posed to  refer  to  an  African  Cush,  p.  91  —  The  import  of  KSh  as  a 
name  of  Egypt,  p.  95. 

CHAPTER  VIII. 

A  GLANCE  AT  HEBREW  CHRONOLOGY. 
Time  required  by  the  theory  that  Adam  was  the  first  man  and  a 


CONTENTS.  Xlll 

white  man,  p.  98  —  Epoch  of  Creation  according  to  various  authori- 
ties, p.  99  —  From  Adam  to  the  Deluge,  p.  101  — From  the  Deluge  to 
Christ,  p.  102  —  Ages  of  the  Patriarchs,  p.  103  —  Uncertainty  of  He- 
brew chronology,  p.  104 — Opinions  of  orthodox  authorities,  p.  106. 

CHAPTER  IX. 

ELEMENTS  OP  EGYPTIAN  CHRONOLOGY. 

Egyptian  antiquity  inconvenient  to  traditional  beliefs,  p.  109  — 
Hence  a  distinction  into  long  and  short  chronologers,  p.  109  —  Sources 
of  Egyptian  chronology,  p.  110  —  Manetho,  and  the  question  of  con- 
secutiveness  in  the  dynasties,  p.  110  —  Tablets,  papyri,  genealogical 
lists  and  stelae,  p.  112  —  Various  determinations  of  the  "Era  of 
Menes,"  p.  114  —  Dynastic  parallelisms  of  various  authorities,  p.  114 — 
Table  of  Egyptian  Dynasties  Parallelized,  p.  116  —  Table  of  dates  of 
the  "Era  of  Menes,"  p.  117  —  Lepsiusas  a  representative  of  moderate 
views,  p.  117  —  Geological  age  of  the  Nilotic  delta,  p.  118  —  Its  bear- 
ing on  the  first  settlement  of  the  delta,  p.  119  —  Indications  of  pro- 
longed national  existence  before  Menes,  p.  120  —  Time  required  for 
the  development  of  settled  monarchies,  p.  121  —  Bearing  of  the 
"  Sothic  Period  "  on  Egyptian  chronology,  p.  123  —  Characteristics  of 
the  first  four  dynasties,  p.  124  —  Of  the  fifth,  sixth  and  twelfth, 
p.  126  — Of  the  dynasties  of  the  Shepherd  Kings,  p.  126— Of  the 
dynasties  of  the  New  Empire,  p.  126  —  Egyptian  miscigenesis,  p.  127 — 
Table  of  most  ancient  epochs,  p.  128  —  Primitive  chronology  of  the 
Chinese,  p.  129  —  Mythological  chronologies,  p.  129,  note. 

CHAPTER  X. 
PRENOACHITE  RACES. 

Genesis  silent  in  regard  to  Prenoachites  not  of  the  line  of  Adam, 
p.  132  —  But  it  contains  some  significant  implications,  p.  133  — 
Events  happening  before  Abraham,  p.  133 — What  is  implied  in  the 
existence  of  great  cities  soon  after  the  Flood,  p.  135  —  The  descend- 
ants of  Cain  in  existence  after  the  Flood,  p.  136  —  Non-biblical  evi- 
dence, p.  137  —  Traces  of  Turanian  antediluvians,  p.  137  —  Citations 
from  F.  Lenormant,  p.  140  —  Remnants  of  Mongoloid  aborigines, 
p.  143  —  Indications  of  Dravidian  antediluvians,  p.  144  —  Prenoachite 
populations  in  Egypt  and  in  Europe,  p.  145  —  Statements  from 
ancient  writers,  p.  145  —  Mongoloid  character  of  prenoachite  Euro- 
peans, p.  147  —  The  Basques  as  a  remnant  of  them,  p.  149  —  Pre- 
historic skulls  of  Europe  also  Mongoloid,  p.  151  —  Modern  facts 
confirmatory  of  this  conclusion,  p.  153  —  The  Deluge,  consequently, 
-of  local  extent,  p.  154. 


XIV  CONTENTS. 

CHAPTER  XI. 
RACE  DISTINCTIONS. 

Wide  isolation  of  the  Black  races  from  the  White,  p.  156  — 
I.  Adam  a  white  man,  p.  158  —  Legends  of  a  black  Adam,  p.  158  — 
Race  characters  of  the  biblical  Adam,  p.  159  —  Examination  of  the 
text,  p.  159  —  11.  Nature  and  amount  of  racial  distinctions,  p.  161  — 
1.  Anatomical  comparisons:  Cranial  capacities,  p.  162  —  Cephalic 
index,  p.  165  — Auricular  radii,  p.  168  —  Projections,  p.  169  —  Prog- 
nathism,  p.  170  —  Sundry  anatomical  characters,  p.  171  —  2.  Phys- 
iological comparisons:  Growth  and  strength,  p.  175  —  Indolence  of 
Negro  temperament,  p.  175 — Inferior  sensibility  to  medicinal  agents, 
p.  177 — Feebleness  of  the  Mulatto,  p.  178 — Insusceptibility  of  the 
Negro  to  certain  classes  of  diseases,  p.  180  —  3.  Psychic  comparisons : 
Mental  sluggishness  of  Negroes,  p.  181 — Testimony  of  a  teacher, 
p.  183  —  Correlation  of  race  to  environment,  p.  184  —  This  correlation 
is  far  from  exact,  p.  185. 

CHAPTER  XII. 
BIBLICAL  ANTIQUITY  OP  RACE  DISTINCTIONS. 

Biblical  statements  supposed  to  imply  Preadamites,  p.  188  — 
Reasons  why  so  supposed,  p.  189  —  Cain's  wife,  p.  190  —  The  city  of 
Enoch,  p.  193 — Wives  of  Irad  and  Lamech,  p.  193  —  The  "sons  of 
God  "  were  sons  of  Preadamites,  p.  194. 

CHAPTER  XIII. 
NON-BIBLICAL  ANTIQUITY  OF  RACE  DISTINCTIONS. 

Egyptian  and  Assyro-Chaldsean  monuments  explicit,  p.  197  — 
The  four  races  known  to  the  Egyptians,  p.  198  —  Indications  from 
the  pharaonic  portraits,  p.  200  —  Representations  of  foreign  person- 
ages, p.  201  —  Representations  of  the  Mediterranean  race,  p.  201  — 
Representations  of  typical  Egyptians,  p.  203 — Portraits  of  Negroes, 
205  —  Mention  of  Negroes  in  the  Twelfth  Dynasty,  p.  207  —  Negroes 
pictured  in  the  Eleventh  Dynasty,  p.  208  —  Negro  auxiliaries  in  the 
Sixth  Dynasty,  p.  208  — Summary  of  the  facts,  p.  209. 

CHAPTER  XIV. 
PREADAMITE  RACES. 

Table  of  first-known  advents  of  human  types,  p.  211  — Table  of 
intervals  from  Adam  and  the  Deluge  to  first-known  advents  of 


CONTENTS.  XV 

human  types,  p.  212  —  Comparison  of  these  dates  with  the  "ortho- 
dox" chronology,  p.  213  —  The  early  Negro  type  especially  con- 
sidered, p.  214— The  subject  considered  from  the  stand-point  of  a 
local  Deluge,  p.  215  —  The  persistence  of  the  Negro  similar  to  that 
of  other  organic  types,  p.  216 — All  types,  however,  subject  to  secular 
variation,  p.  217  —  Negro  transformations  real,  but  not  confined  to 
2000  years,  p.  217  —  Intervals  to  first-known  advents  of  human  types 
on  the  basis  of  the  Lepsian  chronology,  p.  218 — Absurd  results  of 
comparisons  of  these  dates  with  the  orthodox  chronology,  p.  219  — 
The  other  Black  races,  preadamic  as  well  as  the  Negroes,  p.  221. 

CHAPTER  XV. 

HAMITIC  ORIGIN  OF  NEGROES  CONSIDERED. 

Ostensible  ground  for  the  opinion  undiscovered,  p.  222  —  Sup- 
posed grounds:  1.  The  genealogical  lists  in  Genesis  not  complete, 
p.  223  —  2.  The  curse  pronounced  by  Noah,  p.  225  —  3.  The  signifi- 
cance of  the  word  KhaM,  p.  226  —  4.  Early  racial  changes  were 
perhaps  more  rapid  than  later  ones,  p.  227  —  Reply  to  this  argument, 
p.  230  —  The  palaeontological  evidences  against  pristine  plasticity  of 
natures,  p.  232  — Apparently  sudden  advents  into  existence  probably 
illusory,  p.  234  —  African  varieties  prove  hybridism,  not  transition 
from  Adam,  p.  236  —  Linguistic  diversification  no  proof  of  plasticity 
of  organism,  p.  240  —  The  proof  of  Preadauiitism  essentially  biblical, 
p.  242. 

CHAPTER  XVI. 
NEGRO  INFERIORITY. 

The  inferiority  of  the  Negro  not  caused  by  oppression,  p.  244 — 
Cephalic  indications  of  Negro  inferiority :  cranial  capacity,  cephalic 
index,  non-closure  of  sutures,  prognathism,  p.  245  —  Other  points  of 
inferior  structure,  p.  247  —  Cerebral  inferiority,  p.  249  —  Intellectual 
character  of  the  American  Negro,  p.  251  —  The  African  Negro  in  his 
physical  aspect,  p.  253  —  Deficiency  of  results  during  the  Negro's 
race  existence,  p.  256  —  The  physical  conditions  of  the  continent  not 
bad,  p.  258 — Useful  plants  and  animals  abundant,  p.  259  —  These 
the  natives  have  failed  to  utilize,  except  to  a  limited  extent,  p.  260  — 
•  America  and  its  aborigines  in  contrast  with  Africa,  p.  262 — Aids 
offered  by  contact  with  Asiatic  civilization,  p.  263  —  The  civilizable 
Maories  contrasted  with  the  Negroes,  p.  264  —  Summation  of  the 
•evidences,  p.  265  —  The  conclusion  entirely  free  from  prejudice, 
p.  266  —  Similar  inferiority  of  the  other  Black  races,  p.  2C6. 


XVI  CONTENTS. 

CHAPTER  XVII. 
Do  RACES  DEGENERATE? 

I.  Progress  the  law  of  organic  life.  1.  Implied  in  the  derivative 
origin  of  species,  p.  269  —  2.  Implied  equally  in  the  fiat  theory  of 
specific  origins,  p.  270  —  3.  Implied  in  the  educability  of  intelligence, 
p.  272  —  4.  The  law  and  the  fact  of  progress  revealed  in  organic 
history,  p.  273  —  5.  The  law  and  the  fact  of  progress  revealed  in 
human  history,  p.  273  —  II.  Deteriorations  are  partial  and  abnormaL 
Structural  deterioration  discriminated  from  cultural,  p.  274  —  The 
inferiority  of  the  Negro  is  structural,  p.  275  —  Cultural  deterioration 
defined,  p.  276  —  Cases  of  deterioration  are  generally  cultural.  Ex- 
amples, p.  277  —  Remarks  on  a  case  cited  by  Dr.  Whedon,  p.  277  — 
But  even  cultural  degradation  never  becomes  race-wide,  p.  281  — 
Re'sume',  282. 

CHAPTER  XVIII. 
THEOLOGICAL  CONSEQUENCES  OP  PREADAMITISM. 

The  conclusion  both  scientific  and  scriptural,  p.  283  —  1.  A  dis- 
covery of  ethnic  facts  has  no  relation  to  the  nature  of  moral  plans, 
p.  284  —  2-3.  The  Negro  recognized  as  subject  of  salvation,  p.  284  — 
4.  Preadamitism  does  not  mean  plurality  of  origins  or  of  species, 
p.  284  —  5.  Adam  created  by  derivation,  p.  285  —  6.  A  plan  retro- 
active from  Christ  to  Adam  may  have  reached  further  back,  p.  285  — 
Whedon  on  the  harmony  of  Preadamitism  with  "  the  scheme  of 
redemption,"  p.  286  — Dr.  M'Causland  on  the  same,  p.  288  — Bishop 
Marvin  on  the  extra-mundane  efficacy  of  the  "  plan  of  salvation," 
p.  289  —  Chalmers,  Miller,  Brewster  and  others,  291  — Conceptions  of 
Genesis  coordinated  with  the  doctrine  of  Preadamitism,  p.  293. 

CHAPTER  XIX. 
GENEALOGY  OF  THE  BLACK  RACES. 

The  genetic  relationship  of  races  generally  admitted,  p.  297  — 
Interest  of  remnants  of  tribes  and  races,  p.  298  —  Fundamental  bases- 
of  racial  classification,  p.  298  —  Classification  based  on  skin  and  hair, 
p.  299  —  Haeckel's  classification,  p.  299  —  A  table  of  affiliated 
classification  of  types  of  mankind,  p.  302  —  The  Australians  as- 
sumed as  the  lowest  race,  p.  307  —  The  two  tufted-haired  racesr 
p.  307  —  Curious  resemblances  of  Hottentots  and  Papuans,  p.  308  — 
Not,  however,  to  be  taken  as  evidence  of  close  affinity,  p.  309  —  Tran- 
sition from  Hottentots  to  Negroes,  p.  310  —  The  Papuans,  p.  310. 


CONTENTS.  XV11 

CHAPTER  XX. 
GENEALOGY  OP  THE  BROWN  RACES. 

An  apparent  transition  between  Mongoloids  and  Papuans,  p.  311 — 
A  more  obvious  transition  between  Dravida  and  Australians,  p.  312  — 
Suggested  affinity  between  Mongoloids  and  Hottentots,  p.  313  — Dia- 
gram of  suggested  affinities  between  the  Black  and  the  Brown  races, 
p.  314  — Affinity  between  Dravida  and  Mongoloids,  p.  314  — A  dia- 
gram of  more  probable  affinities  between  the  Australian  and  Brown 
races,  p.  315  —  The  Malay  Mongoloids  nearest  the  Black  races,  p.  315  — 
Intermediate  position  of  the  Indo-Chinese,  p.  317  —  The  Japanese, 
Coreans  and  Tunguses  closely  related,  p.  318  —  Aboriginal  Ameri- 
cans. The  divergent  Eskimo,  p.  320  —  Transition  to  Asiatics,  p.  320  — 
Affinity  between  Namollo  and  Chinese  and  Japanese,  322  —  Ale-uts 
and  Japanese,  p.  323  —  Linguistics  as  accessory  in  ethnology,  p.  324  — 
The  related  Tlinkets  and  their  allies,  p.  326  —  The  affiliation  extends 
to  the  Selish  and'Sahaptin  Families,  p.  328  —  The  Californian  tribes 
mutually  related,  and  allied  also  to  the  other  Pacific  coast  Indians, 
p.  328  —  Facility  of  linguistic  changes  among  west  coast  Indians, 
p.  329  —  All  the  west  coast  Indians  closely  related  and  Mongo- 
loid, p.  330  —  Belong  also  in  one  great  group  with  the  civilized 
Indians,  p.  333  —  Even  the  Patagonians  related  to  Eskimo,  p.  337  — 
The  mound-builders  belonged  to  the  same  type,  p.  339  —  The  Hunting 
Indians.  Tinneh  Family,  p.  342  —  The  Algonkin,  Iroquois,  Sioux 
and  other  Families,  p.  342  —  Ethnic  relations  of  the  Hunting  Indians 
and  the  Polynesians,  p.  343  —  Difficulties  met,  344. 

CHAPTER  XXI. 

GENEALOGY  OF  THE  WHITE  RACE. 

The  Brown  races  probably  preadamic,  p.  346  —  Approximation 
of  the  Adamic  race  to  the  Mongoloid  Turks,  p.  347  —  More  closely 
approximated  to  the  Dravida,  p.  348  —  Citation  of  authorities, 
p.  348  —  Genealogical  tree  of  types  of  mankind,  p.  352  —  Preadam- 
itism  not  dependent  on  any  genealogical  scheme,  p.  351. 

CHAPTER  XXII. 

THE  CRADLE  OF  HUMANITY  AND  THE  DISPERSION  OF  THE  BLACK 

RACES. 

Indications  of  a  primitive  point  of  divergence  of  humanity, 
p.  354  —  Method  of  ascertaining  the  location  of  this  point,  p.  355  — 
Bearing  of  the  geographical  distribution  of  Primates,  p.  357  —  A  lost 


XV111  CONTENTS. 

continental  area  in  the  Indian  Ocean,  p.  359  —  The  conclusion  an. 
ticipated  on  more  general  grounds,  p.  359  —  The  distribution  of  palms 
points  to  a  similar  conclusion,  p.  360  —  Lemuria  the  probable  cradle 
of  humanity,  p.  361  —  Further  reference  to  obliterated  land  areas, 
p.  362  —  The  primitive  eastward  and  westward  stems,  p.  363  —  The 
Australian  stem,  p.  364  —  Former  extent  of  the  Australian  type, 
p.  3G4  —  Derivation  of  the  Tasmaniaus  and  Papuans,  p.  365  —  Hy- 
pothesis that  the  Papuans  preceded  the  Australians,  p.  366  —  Ramifi- 
cations of  the  African  stem,  p.  366  —  Advent  of  Hottentots,  p.  367  — 
Grounds  for  delineation  of  African  movements,  367. 

CHAPTER  XXIII. 
DISPERSION  OP  ASIATIC  MONGOLOIDS. 

Earliest  ramifications  of  the  Mongoloid  type,  p.  369  —  Dispersion 
of  the  Malays,  p.  369  —  Malayo-Chinese  origin,  p.  371  —  Prechinese 
and  Chinese  movements,  p.  371  —  All  the  Turkish  tribes,  on  the  con- 
trary, have  moved  southwestward,  p.  372  —  The  Mongols,  also,  have 
always  swarmed  from  the  northeast,  p.  374  —  The  Tunguses  of  north- 
ern origin,  p.  374  —  Routes  pursued  by  ethnic  movements  in  Asia, 
p.  375 — There  must  have  been  a  primitive  northeastward  current, 
p.  375  —  The  radiant  point  of  Asiatic  migrations,  p.  376  —  The 
Miaotse,  the  Coreans  and  Japanese,  p.  376  —  Max  Mttller's  linguistic 
theory  of  Asiatic  movements,  p.  376  —  Movements  of  Ural-Altaics, 
p.  377 — Origin  of  the  European  troglodytes  and  their  wanderings, 
p.  377  — Plato's  account  of  Atlantis,  p.  379  —  Corroboration  from 
Theopompos,  Timagenes  and  Marcellus,  p.  380  —  Modern  soundings 
reveal  the  stump  of  Atlantis,  p.  381  —  The  populations  of  Atlantis, 
p.  382. 

CHAPTER  XXIV. 
DISPERSION  OP  AMERICAN  MONGOLOIDS. 

Ethnic  relations  of  American  indigenes,  p.  383  —  Opinions  con- 
cerning the  origin  of  Americans,  p.  384  —  Opinions  concerning  the 
origin  of  American  civilizations,  p.  386  —  Affinities  of  Sedentes 
as  a  datum  for  conclusions  touching  migrations,  p.  388  —  General 
movements  of  Eskimo,  p.  388  —  Movements  of  occidental  tribes, 
p.  390 — Movements  of  Mexican  peoples — The  Toltecatlac  Family, 
p.  391 — The  Nahuatlac  Family,  p.  392  —  Movements  extended  into 
central  America,  p.  393  —  Into  the  Isthmus  and  thence  to  Peru, 
p.  394  —  Indications  in  Chili  and  Patagonia,  p.  395  —  Conclusion, 
p.  396  —  Hostility  between  Sedentea  and  Vagantea,  p.  396  —  Practica- 
bility of  routes  by  Behring's  Straits  and  sea,  p.  398  — Polynesian 


CONTENTS.  XIX 

route  to  America,  p.  400  —  Asiatic  origin  of  Sedentes,  p.  404  —  Poly- 
nesian origin  of  Vagantes,  p.  405. 

CHAPTER  XXV. 
DISPERSION  OP  THE  DRAVIDIANS  AND  MEDITERRANEANS. 

Dispersion  of  Dravidiaus,  p.  407  —  Point  of  divergence  of  the 
Adamites,  p.  408  —  The  dispersion  of  the  Adamites,  bleuds  itself 
with  the  dispersion  of  the  Noachites,  already  traced,  p.  408  —  As- 
sumptions of  a  non-Asiatic  origin  for  Mediterraneans,  p.  409  —  Czar- 
notski,  Lelewel,  Schulz,  Onialius  d'Halloy,  Benfey,  Fligier  and 
Poesche,  p.  410. 

CHAPTER  XXVI. 
CONDITION  OF  PRIMITIVE  MAN. 

Man's  educability,  p.  412  —  Man's  advancement  from  lowest  racial 
condition,  but  not  necessarily  from  a  brutal  condition,  p.  412  —  The 
European  Troglodytes  did  not  exemplify  primitive  humanity,  p.  413  — 
Their  physical  characteristics,  p.  413  —  Their  social  and  intellectual 
characteristics,  p.  414  —  Their  (esthetic  characteristics,  p.  416 — Their 
religious  indications,  p.  417  —  The  low  grade  of  prehistoric  man  in 
Europe  was  cultural,  not  structural,  p.  417  —  These  men  probably 
quite  inferior  to  the  primitive  Adamites,  p.  418. 

CHAPTER    XXVII. 

ANTIQUITY  OF  MAN. 

Three  different  aspects  assumed  by  the  discussion,  p.  419  — 
I.  The  Epoch  of  the  First  Man  undiscoverable,  p.  419  —  II.  Epoch 
of  the  Stone  Folk.  Its  assumed  remoteness,  p.  420  — This  assump- 
tion erroneous,  p.  420  —  Grounds  of  the  opinion  of  the  high  antiquity 
of  the  Stone  Folk.  1.  Preglacial  remains  of  other  animals  mistaken 
for  human.  Scratched  bones  of  Saint  Prest,  p.  .422  —  Scratched 
bones  of  extinct  mammals  in  the  marls  of  Le"ognan,  p.  422  —  Sup- 
posed Miocene  markings  at  Puance"  and  Thenay,  p.  423 — 2.  Human 
remains  erroneously  supposed  preglacial.  Human  bones  at  Le  Puy- 
en-Velay,  p.  423  —  Flints  in  the  river  drifts  of  the  Somme,  p.  424  — 
Human  bones  at  Colle  del  Vento,  p.  425  —  Human  pelvis  at  Natchez, 
p.  425  —  Man  lived  in  Europe  during  the  decline  of  the  continental 
glacier,  p.  426  —  Probable  Pliocene  remains  of  man  in  California, 
p.  426  —  Relation  of  mankind  to  events  of  the  Glacial  period,  p.  429  — 
Men  crowded  northward  on  the  retreat  of  the  continental  glacier, 


XX  CONTENTS. 

p.  430  —  Grounds  of  supposed  high  remoteness  of  Glacial  period. 
I.  Astronomical  Hypotheses,  p.  431  —  II.  Contemporaneousness  of 
man  with  animals  now  extinct,  p.  432  —  Extinctions  known  to  have 
taken  place  in  modern  times,  p.  433  —  Many  species  plainly  aproach- 
ing  extinction,  p.  434  —  Other  extinctions  apparently  recent,  p.  435  — 
III.  Magnitude  of  geological  changes  since  man's  advent.  First 
impressions,  p.  436  —  But  great  events  have  taken  place  in  times 
geologically  recent,  p.  437  —  Some  lessons  from  Alpine  glaciers,, 
p.  437  —  Glacier-relics  in  the  United  States,  p.  439  —  Sundry  recent 
but  great  geological  events,  p.  439  —  Attempts  to  reach  a  numerical 
expression  for  man's  antiquity  in  Europe,  p.  441  —  Historical  deduc- 
tions accordant  with  the  final  result  from  archaeology,  p.  442. 

CHAPTER  XXVIII. 

THE  PATRIARCHAL  PERIODS. 

The  demand  for  more  time  than  the  Usherian  chronology  affords,, 
p.  446 — Demand  arising  from  fourth  chapter  of  Genesis,  p.  446  — 
Similar  demand  created  by  the  narrative  of  the  tenth  chapter,  p.  447  — 
And  again  by  the  eleventh  chapter,  p.  448  —  Crawford's  exposition  of 
patriarchal  chronology,  p.449  —  This  sustained  by  the  known  lon- 
gevity of  Egyptians  and  Chinese  in  ancient  times,  p.  452  —  Chrono- 
logical result,  p.  453  —  Its  establishment  helpful  to  the  rational  credi- 
bility of  the  Pentateuch,  p.  453. 

CHAPTER  XXIX. 

PREADAMITISM  IN  LITERATURE. 

The  doctrine  of  Preadamitism  first  deduced  from  Scripture, 
p.  454  —  The  writings  of  Peyrerius,  p.  454  —  A  London  work  on 
Preadamites  in  1657,  p.  455  —  Biblical  authority  in  science  200  years 
ago,  p.  455  —  Narrow  views  of  the  Bible  still  in  existence,  p.  456  — 
The  rejection  of  collateral  aids  a  virtual  attack  on  inspiration,  p.  456  — 
Repressive  theology  silencing  Peyrerius,  p.  457  —  Principal  points  in 
the  works  of  Peyrerius,  p.  458  —  Positions  now  accepted  or  defensi- 
ble on  a  Scriptural  basis,  p.  460  —  Bory  de  St.  Vincent,  Hombron  and 
Van  Amringe,  p.  461 — "  Genesis  of  the  Earth  and  Man,"  p.  462  — 
Examination  of  its  positions,  p.  463  —  Articles  in  periodicals,  p.  468  — 
M'Causland's  "Adam  and  the  Adamite,"  p.  468 — Dr.  D.  D.  Whedon 
on  the  question  of  Preadamites,  p.  470  —  Dr.  J.  P.  Thompson's  sug- 
gestion, p.  471  —  Summary  of  the  present  work,  p.  472. 


LIST  OF  ILLUSTRATIONS. 


FRONTISPIECE  :  PREADAMITES. 

Australian. 

Papuan.    Wallace,  Malay  Archipelago. 

Hottentot.    Nott  and  Gliddon,  Indigenous  Races  of  the  Earth. 

Negro. 

Eskimo.    Photograph  of  Greenlander,  by  Dr.  E.  Bessels. 

Mongoloid.    Photograph  of  a  Pekingese  gentleman.    Obtained 
in  Peking  by  Prof.  M.  W.  Harrington. 

Dravidian.   ALurkaKohl.   Photograph  from  Watson  and  Kaye's 

The  People  of  India. 

Chart  of  Dispersions  of  the  Noachites,  according  to  Genesis  .  51 
Chart  showing  Comparative  Area  of  the  Genesiacal  Nations  .  88 
Chart  of  the  Dispersion  of  Races  over  the  Earth  .  At  the  end. 
Fig.  1.  A  Tamulian  Dravidian.  Dalton,  Descriptive  Ethnology 

of  Bengal 55 

Fig.  2.  A  Malay  Gentleman.    Photograph  obtained  by  Prof.  J. 

B.  Steere,  in  Manila,  Luzon 58 

Fig.  3.  Leleiohoku  —  brother  of  King  Kalakaua.    Photograph 

from  Rev.  S.  E.  Bishop,  Honolulu      .         .         .         .         .59 
Fig.  4.  A  Muttuk  Man.    Thai  type  of  Malayo-Chinese.    Dal- 

ton,  Descriptive  Ethnology  of  Bengal  ....       60 

Fig.  5.  A  Fuchow  Official  (Taotsi).    Photograph  obtained  by 

Prof.  M.W.  Harrington 61 

Fig.  6.  A  Japanese  Swordsman.    Photograph  obtained  by  Prof. 

M.  W.  Harrington 62 

Fig.  7.  An  Aged  ATno  of  Yezo.    Photograph  obtained  by  Prof. 

M.  W.  Harrington     .         . 63 

Fig.  8.  A  Greenland  Eskimo.    Photograph  obtained  by  Dr.  E. 

Bessels     ... 65 


LIST    OF    ILLUSTRATIONS. 

Fig.  9.  Red  Cloud,  Chief  of  Ogalala  Sioux.    Photograph  by 

W.  H.  Jackson .66 

Fig.  10.  George  Tsaroft',  native  of  Unalashka.    Photograph      .      67 
Fig.  11.  Venus  Kallipygos  of  the  Bushmen.   Sketch  from  model 

in  the  Jardin  des  Plantes,  Paris 72 

Fig.  12.  Australian  of  King  George's  Sound.    D'Urville's  At- 
las.   [This  is  not  a  typical  Australian.]      ....      73 
Fig.  13.  Tomboua  Nakoro.    A  Papuan  of  Fiji.    Pritchard,  Nat- 
ural History  of  Man 75 

Fig.  14.  One  of  the  Aeta,  from  near  Manila,  Luzon.     Photo- 
graph obtained  by  Prof.  J.  B.  Steere          ....      78 
Fig.  15.  Nubians  and  Negroes,  driven  before  the  chariot  of 

Rameses  II.  From  a  reduction  by  Cherubini  ...  97 
Fig.  16.  Brachycephalic  Cranium,  from  Tartary.  Huxley  .  165 
Fig.  17.  Mesocephalic  Cranium  (Mediterranean  Race)  .  .  165 
Fig.  18.  Dolichocephalic  Cranium,  from  New  Zealand  (perhaps 

Australian).     Huxley 165 

Fig.  19.  A  Common  Hawaiian  Woman,  very  characteristic. 

Photograph  from  Rev.  S.  E.  Bishop,  Honolulu   .         .         .     173 
Fig.  20.  Outline  of  the  Muzzle  of  the  Polynesian     .         .         .     174 
Fig.  21.  Outline  of  the  Muzzle  of  the  Negro    ....     174 
Fig.  22.   A  Fair  Preadamite  of  the  Chinese  Family.    Photo- 
graph from  D.  Sewell,  Sonora,  California  ....     192 


Fig.  23.  Rot,  or  Egyptian  (red) 

Fig.  24.  Namahu,  or  Semitic  (yellow) 

Fig.  25.  Nahsu,  or  Negro  (black) 


The  Four  Races 
of  Men  known 
to  the  Egyp- 
tians 199 


Fig.  26.  Tnmahu,  or  Mediterranean  (white) 
Fig.  27.  Aryan  Portrait  from  the  reign  of  Rameses  II  .  .  201 
Fig.  28.  Portrait  of  a  Himyarite  Arab,  1500  B.C.  .  .  .202 
Fig.  29.  Portrait  of  a  (Kurdish  ?)  Asiatic,  1300  B.C.  .  .  .202 

Fig.  30.  Portrait  of  a  Hindu,  1600  B.C 202 

Fig.  31.  Portrait  of  a  Mongoloid,  1400  B.C 202 

Fig.  32.  Amunoph  II,  1727  B.C 203 

Fig.  33.  Mother  of  Amunoph  II      .         .         .         .         .         .204 

Fig.  34.  A  Female  Mourner 204 

Fig.  35.  An  Ancient  Egyptian  Lady  with  dressed  hair      .         .     204 


LIST    OF    ILLUSTRATIONS.  XX111 

Fig.  36.  Merhet,  Prince  and  Priest,  3400  B.C.    .         .         .         .205 

Fig.  37.  Portrait  of  a  Negro,  1300  B.C.      .         .         .         .         .205 

Fig.  38.   Negro  Prisoner  .         .         .         ...         .206 

Fig.  39.  Negro  Prisoner 20& 

Fig.  40.  Captive  Negress,  1550  B.C.  .        .        ...     206 

Fig.  41.   Skeleton  of  an  Adamite      .         .         .         .  .     248 

Fig.  42.   Skeleton  of  a  Chimpanzee  .         .         .         .         .248 

Fig.  43.  Profile  of  Brain  of  Orang-Outang.    Vogt  .         .         .     249 
Fig.  44.   Profile  of  Brain  of  Bushman  Venus.    Gratiolet  .     250 

Fig.  45.   Profile  of  Brain  of  Gauss,  the  Mathematician.    Vogt    25fr 

Fig.  46.  Female  Hottentot.    Haeckel 253 

Fig.  47.   Female  Gorilla.    Haeckel 25& 

Fig.  48.   Kanoa,  Governor  of  Kauai,   S.  I.    Photograph  from 

Miss  Luella  Andrews,  late  of  Honolulu      ....     316 
Fig.  49.   Hon.  Mrs.   Dominis,  Sister  of  the  King  of  the  S.  I. 
Photograph  from  Miss  Luella  Andrews,  of  Elmira,  New 
York         .         .         .         .       •  .         ..-..,.     318 
Fig.  50.   One  of  the  Lepcha,  Aboriginal  of  Sikhim.    Premon- 

goloid  type.    From  "Watson  &  Kaye's  Photographs    . 
Fig.  51.  Portrait  of  Okubo,  a  Native  Japanese.    Photograph    . 
Fig.  52.   Hupa  Woman  of  California.   After  Powers,  in  Powell's 

Contributions  to  North  American  Ethnology        .         .    .    .     331 
Fig.  53.  Spotted  Tail,  Chief  of  Brule"  Sioux.    Photograph  by 

W.  H.  Jackson          .        . 332 

Fig.  54.  Numpayu,  a  Moqui  Maiden.     Photograph  by  W.  H. 

Jackson    .         . 334 

Fig.  55.  A  Mut-sun  Woman  of  Tuolumne  county,  California. 

Photograph  from  Daniel  Sewell,  Sonora,  California    .         .     335 
Fig.  56.  A  Quichua  Indian  of  Peru.    Photograph  obtained  at 

Lima,  by  Prof.  J.  B.  Steere 336 

Fig.  57.  A  Dravidian  of  the  Toda  Tribe,  Nilghiri  Hills  in 
southern  India.  Supposed  descended  from  the  near  an- 
cestry of  Adam.  Color  of  skin  burnt  sienna.  From  Pritch- 
ard,  Natural  History  of  Man 349 


EXPLANATION 

OF    THE 

CHAET   OF  THE  PROGRESSIVE  DISPERSION 
OF  MANKIND. 


This  chart  is,  FIRST,  An  accurate  representation  of 
the  distribution  of  land  and  water  over  the  surface  of 
the  earth.  The  geography  of  Africa  is  from  the  last 
edition  of  Stieler's  Hand  Atlas,  and  includes  the  dis- 
coveries of  Stanley,  and  other  late  explorers.  Some 
parts  of  Polynesia  are  supplied  from  Colton's  Atlas 
of  the  World.  The  marine  contour  lines  are  taken 
from  the  chart  in  Wallace's  Geographical  Distribu- 
tion of  Animals.  This  portion  of  the  chart  is  printed 
in  blue  ink. 

SECOND,  It  is  a  carefully  compiled  Ethnographic 
Chart.  The  basis  of  this  is  Kracher's  Ethnograph- 
ische  Welt-Karte,  in  F.  Miiller's  Report  on  the  Eth- 
nology of  the  Novara  Expedition,  Wien,  1875.  But 
this  has  been  found  inaccurate  in  many  respects,  and 
defective  in  others,  and  many  improvements  have 
"been  introduced  from  Peschel's  Races  of  Man,  Stie- 
ler's Hand  Atlas  (for  Africa),  Von  Richthofen's  China, 
W.  H.  Dall's  Alaska  and  its  Resources  and  Tribes  of 
the  Northwest,  in  Powell's  Contributions  to  North 
American  Ethnology,  Vol.  I;  George  Gibb's  Tribes  of 
Western  Washington  and  Northwestern  Oregon,  in 
the  same ;  Stephen  Powers'  Tribes  of  California,  in 
Vol.  Ill  of  the  same,  and  H.  Bancroft's  Native  Races 
of  the  Pacific  States.  This  part  of  the  chart  is  in 


XXVI  EXPLANATION     OF    CHART. 

black  ink,  with  typographical  discrimination  between 
important  and  comparatively  unimportant  ethnic  groups. 

THIRD,  it  is  an  elaborately  studied  chart  of  Ethnic 
Migrations,  not  based  on  any  other  attempt  of  the 
kind.  It  is  prepared  from  a  large  number  of  acces- 
sible sources  of  information.  The  classes  of  data  which 
have  guided  in  laying  down  the  lines  are,  1.  Knowl- 
edge of  migrations,  either  historical  or  traditional ; 
2.  Inferences  of  migrations,  based  on  ethnic  and  lin- 
guistic affinities ;  3.  Inferences  based  on  analogies  in 
the  distribution  of  lower  animals  and  plants ;  4.  Con- 
firmations of  such  inferences  deduced  from  the  geo- 
logical evidences  of  different  distributions  of  land  and 
water  in  prehistoric  times. 

MEMORANDUM.  The  indications  of  this  chart  vary~ 
from  those  of  the  Ethnographic  Table  on  pages- 
302-306,  in  tracing  the  Yagantes  or  Hunting  Tribes 
of  America  to  Polynesian  Mongoloids,  and  in  making 
the  Brown  races  preadamic.  It  varies  in  some  minor 
particulars  from  the  Genealogical  Table  on  pages  352 
and  353.  These  deviations  are  intended  to  exemplify 
the  allowable  differences  of  opinion  under  the  general 
doctrine  of  Preadamitism. 


PREADAMITES. 


CHAPTEK  I. 

SOME  TRADITIONAL  BELIEFS. 

r  1 1HERE  exists  a  collection  of  very  ancient  Hebrew 
-•L  documents,  in  which  an  account  is  given  of  the 
origin  of  the  world  and  its  inhabitants.  From  a  very 
remote  period  these  documents  were  understood  to 
teach  the  following  things : 

1.  That  the  world,  with  all  it  contains,  was  created 
by  God. 

2.  That  this  creation  took  place  about  4,000  years 
before  our  era. 

3.  That  the  work  of  creation   extended  over  the 
period  of  six  days. 

4.  That  the  first  man,  Adam,  was  created  on  the 
sixth  day. 

5.  That  the  first  woman,  Eve,  was  formed  of  a  rib 
taken  from  the  side  of  Adam. 

6.  That  Adam  lived  nine  hundred  and  thirty  years, 
and   his   immediate   posterity  attained  a  similar  lon- 
gevity. 

7.  That  the  primitive  seat  of  the  human  species 
was  in  western  central  Asia. 

8.  That   after  the   lapse  of  about   1,656   years,   a 
universal  deluge  destroyed  all  the  posterity  of  Adam, 
except  Noah  and  his  family;  and  all  animals,  except 
those  preserved  in  the  "ark"  with  Noah. 


2  PREADAMITES. 

9.  That  all  the  existing  races  of  men  are  descended 
from  Noah. 

10.  That  the  black  races  of  Africa  are  descended 
from  Ham,  a  son  of  Noah. 

With  this  traditional  understanding  of  the  Hebrew 
documents,  our  standard  English  translation  of  them 
was  framed  to  give  expression  to  such  conceptions  ; 
and  these  have  very  generally  been  received  as  repre- 
senting the  facts  touching  the  origin  and  early  history 
of  the  world  and  its  inhabitants. 

In  glancing  over  this  series  of  propositions,  we  are 
at  once  impressed  by  a  remarkable  circumstance.  Save 
the  enunciation  of  the  supernatural  origin  of  all  things, 
these  statements  all  relate  to  questions  touching  the 
order  of  the  natural  world.  They  concern  things  about 
which  it  is  supposable  something  might  be  learned  by 
observation  and  investigation.  They  are  all  subjects 
which  fall  under  the  legitimate  cognizance  of  what 
we  call  "science."  The  truth  of  these  nine  proposi- 
tions is  neither  self-evident  nor  to  be  confirmed  by 
any  d  priori  reasoning.  The  test  of  their  truth  must 
arise  from  investigations  of  the  strictly  scientific  order. 
If  we  accept  them  as  true,  on  the  strength  of  ancient 
tradition  or  high  authority,  they  are  still  secular  truths, 
and  fully  amenable  to  the  results  of  scientific  research ; 
and,  moreover,  tradition  and  authority  are,  in  turn, 
amenable  themselves  to  the  test  of  rigorous  examina- 
tion. 

The  allegation  that  the  world  was  originated  about 
six  thousand  years  ago,  and  that  the  process  covered 
six  literal  days,  is  one  which  may  be  examined  in  all 
the  light  which  the  sciences  of  geology  and  cosmog- 
ony are  able  to  throw  upon  it,  That  the  first  man 
came  into  existence  but  six  thousand  years  ago,  and, 
with  his  immediate  successors,  attained  an  age  ten 


SOME    TRADITIONAL    BELIEFS.  6 

times  as  great  as  modern  men,  is  a  question  to  be 
examined  in  the  light  of  anthropology,  ethnology, 
archaeology  and  history.  That  the  first  woman  was 
framed  from  a  rib  of  the  first  man  is  a  statement  of 
the  scientific  order,  which  must  be  examined  in  the 
light  of  all  organic  analogies.  That  the  western  center 
of  Asia  was  the  primitive  seat  of  the  human  species, 
can  certainly  be  confirmed  or  discredited  by  researches 
touching  early  traditions,  migrations  and  monumental 
records.  That  a  deluge  swept  over  the  world  4,227 
years  ago  which  destroyed  all  animal  life,  except  Noah 
and  his  family  and  the  animals  with  him  in  the  ark, 
is  a  proposition  which  it  is  perfectly  legitimate  to  ex- 
amine in  the  light  of  human  and  zoological  history, 
and  the  relations  of  organic  life  to  land,  water,  climate 
and  other  conditions.  That  the  black  and  brown  races 
are  descended  from  a  white  ancestor,  and  that  all  their 
racial  divergence  has  taken  place  within  little  more 
than  4,000  years,  is  a  proposition  which  may  be  fairly 
tested  by  the  analogies  of  what  we  have  observed  dur- 
ing the  historic  period. 

I  wish  also  squarely  to  admit  that,  in  a  search 
after  truth,  we  are  not  foreordained  to  that  mode  of 
investigation  known  as  "scientific."  If  there  be  any 
other  method  of  attaining  to  the  discovery t  of  truth, 
it  is  not  only  open  to  us,  but  candor  compels  us  to 
avail  ourselves  of  it.  It  is  conceivable  that  psychol- 
ogy or  metaphysics  may  afford  ground  for  valid  in- 
ference on  certain  points.  It  is  proper  to  remember, 
also,  that  starting  as  we  do,  with  a  recognition  of 
creative  agency  in  the  world,  it  is  always  allowable 
to  suppose  that  any  result  not  yet  traceable  to  natu- 
ral antecedents  has  come  into  existence  by  the  direct 
action  of  supernatural  power.  It  may  be  proper,  also, 
to  enunciate  here  the  fundamental  principle  that, 


4  PKEADAMITE8. 

however  remote,  and  through  whatever  number  of 
links  in  the  chain  of  causation  the  remotest  discov- 
ered physical  antecedent  of  an  event  may  be,  no 
physical  antecedent  can  be  viewed  as  essentially 
causal ;  and  we  are  constrained  by  a  philosophic 
necessity  to  posit  self-existent  and  self-sufficient  cau- 
sation at  every  beginning. 

Viewing  the  nine  propositions  already  cited  as 
amenable  to  the  method  of  scientific  investigation, 
it  is  a  fact  of  great  significance  that  the  forms  of 
knowledge  by  which  they  are  to  be  tested  have  all 
come  into  existence  in  modern  times.  The  results 
attained  through  these  avenues  of  research  were  not 
in  possession  of  the  world  in  the  patristic  age,  nor 
in  mediaeval  times  —  nor  even  at  the  date  of  our 
standard  translation  of  the  sacred  scriptures.  What- 
ever light  the  modern  sciences  are  admittedly  capa- 
ble of  shedding  upon  these  subjects  was  entirely 
wanting  to  King  James'  translators,  in  searching  for 
the  meaning  of  terms  which  belonged  to  a  language 
then  centuries  in  disuse.  They  were  compelled  to 
produce  a  version  which  expressed  contemporary  be- 
liefs and  conceptions.  Any  other  version  would  have 
been  pronounced  incredible,  absurd  and  antibiblical. 

These  propositions  relate  to  subjects  in  reference 
to  which  evidence  is  capable  of  accumulation  through 
research.  Modern  researches  having  accumulated  evi- 
dence, the  ancient  conceptions  respecting  the  doc- 
trines of  Genesis  have  been  considerably  modified. 
It  has  been  shown  that  the  world  and  its  inhabit- 
ants are  vastly  more  than  six  thousand  years  old, 
and  that  their  development  extended  over  hundreds 
of  thousands  of  years,  instead  of  six  days.  Biblical 
scholars  generally  agree  that  the  Hebrew  text  admits, 
of  interpretation  in  accordance  with  these  conclusions. 


80ME    TRADITIONAL    BELIEFS.  D 

Again,  it  lias  been  shown  highly  improbable,  and 
organically  impossible,  that  all  the  world  should  have 
been  restocked  from  the  posterity  of  the  animals  pre- 
served in  Noah's  ark;  and  modern  exegesis  generally 
admits  that  the  universal  terms  employed  in  the 
biblical  description  of  the  deluge  refer  only  to  the 
world  of  Hebrew  tradition.  As  all  the  propositions 
enumerated  relate  to  occurrences  which  transcend  all 
knowledge  in  possession  of  the  world  before  modern 
times,  it  would  not  be  surprising  if  our  biblical  trans- 
lators had  failed,  in  still  other  instances,  to  seize 
upon  the  unknown  idea,  and  render  it  in  our  ver- 
nacular. Accordingly,  opinion  is  already  divided 
respecting  the  total  destruction  of  mankind  by  the 
deluge  of  Noah,  and  the  descent  of  all  existing  races 
from  the  sons  of  Noah.  Recent  biblical  studies  have 
shown,  also,  that  the  great  longevity  of  the  patri- 
archs is  a  conception  which  may  soon  have  to  be 
abandoned.  This  will  create  a  necessity  for  the 
adjustment  of  biblical  chronology  on  some  new  basis. 
Should  it  result  that  human  conceptions  have  not 
attained  to  the  divine  truth  in  a  single  one  of  the 
nine  propositions,  this  will  not  prove  that  the  divine 
truth  was  not  contained  in  the  original  documents, 
but  only  that  it  so  far  transcended  uninspired  knowl- 
edge or  apprehension  that  uninspired  men  have  been 
unable  to  grasp  it  except  through  processes  of  slow 
ratiocination.  Nor  will  such  a  result  prove  the  im- 
possibility of  such  an  origin  and  primeval  history  of 
things  as  Jew  and  Christian  have  commonly  conceived. 
It  must  be  held,  on  grounds  deeper  and  firmer  than 
any  scientific  inference,  that  all  finite  existence  has 
been  called  into  being  by  a  Power  which  transcends 
the  finite,  and  that  such  Power  could  have  raised 
up  the  world  as  easily  in  six  days  as  in  six  millions 


6  PREADAMITES. 

of  years,  and  could  have  repopulated  the  earth  from 
the  life  in  Noah's  ark,  and  could  have  suddenly  black- 
ened the  skin  of  Ham's  posterity.  Admitting  the 
omnipotence  of  the  Creator,  the  inquiry  which  the 
human  mind  feels  itself  impelled  to  institute  is  con- 
cerning the  methods  which  Omnipotence  has  actually 
pursued.  The  search  for  these  methods  is  certainly 
worthier  than  the  blind  and  stubborn  adherence  to 
traditional  beliefs,  which  conflict  with  the  results  of 
observation  and  induction.  We  shall  stand  higher  at 
the  court  of  heaven  for  respecting  the  verdict  of  our 
God-given  intelligence,  than  for  taking  up  arms  in 
defense  of  a  fallible  interpretation,  which  dethrones 
intellect  and  insults  the  Author  of  all  truth. 


CHAPTEE  II. 

BIBLICAL  LANGUAGE. 

I  PROPOSE  to  conduct  an  inquiry  respecting  the 
tenability  of  the  opinion  that  all  mankind  are  de- 
scended from  the  biblical  Adam.    Obviously  there  are 
two   alternative  positions  which  may  be   assumed  in 
reference  to  Adam. 

1.  Adam  was  absolutely  the  first  human  being,  and 
was,  in  every  respect,  such  as  to  fill  the  requirements 
of  that  position. 

2.  Adam  was  the  immediate  progenitor  of  the  na- 
tions which  figure  in  biblical  history,  and  hence  must 
not  be  expected  to  answer  the   requirements  of  the 
primitive  ancestor  of  all  mankind. 

Which  is  the  Adam  intended  in  our  sacred  annals  ? 
If  we  decide  that  Adam  means  the  first  man  abso- 
lutely, then  the  following  conditions  must  be  found 
fulfilled : 

(1)  If  we  hold  to  a  universal  destruction  by  the 
biblical  deluge,  we  must  show  that  all  existing  peoples 
have  descended  from  Noah. 

(2)  If  we  deny  the  universality  of  the  deluge,  we 
must  show  (a)  that  it  reached  as  far  as  the  human 
species   had   been    dispersed,   in  which  case  all   men 
must  be  traceable  to  Noah ;    or  (J)  that   all   existing 
peoples  are  traceable  to  Adam,  whether  through  Noah 
or  not. 

(3)  We  must  show,  assuming  the  Adamic  origin  of 
all  men,  that  time  sufficient  has  elapsed  since  the  ad- 

7 


8  PREADA  MITES. 

vent  of  Adam  to  effect  the  wide  dispersion  of  peoples, 
and  the  existing  divergence  of  species  and  races. 

(4)  "We  must  show,  on  the  same  assumption,  that 
the  racial  divergences  which  exist  are  in  accordance 
with  the  observed  tenor  of  biological  facts. 

(5)  We  must  show  that  all  this  is  what  lies  within 
the  purview  of  the  Bible  in  treating  of  Adam  and  his 
posterity. 

After  long  and  impartial  study  of  the  data  for  this 
discussion,  I  feel  convinced  that  such  demonstrations 
cannot  be  made  ;  and  I  shall  proceed  to  indicate  the 
evidences  which  seem  to  sustain  the  opinion  that  the 
biblical  Adam  was  not  absolutely  the  first  man. 

Attention  should  first  be  directed  to  the  text  in 
which  the  biblical  genealogies  are  recorded.  It  will 
not  be  contended  that  our  standard  English  transla- 
tion possesses  supreme  authority.  Its  divergences  from 
the  punctuated  Hebrew  have  attracted  the  attention 
of  all  students.  Unlimited  testimony  to  this  effect 
might  be  adduced.  The  fact  has  pressed  upon  modern 
scholarship  with  such  weight  that  one  or  more  new 
English  translations  are  at  this  moment  in  progress. 
This  condition  of  the  English  translation  is  not  sur- 
prising, whether  we  consider  the  state  of  contemporary 
learning  at  the  date  of  its  production,  the  fact  that  it 
was  chiefly  based  on  the  Septuagint  rather  than  the 
Hebrew  version,  or  the  infantile  condition  of  Protest- 
ant Hebrew  erudition  in  King  James'  time,  and  the 
astonishing  unfamiliarity  with  the  Hebrew  which  char- 
acterized the  body  of  translators. 

But  the  standard  Masoretic  Hebrew  text  itself  is 
far  from  infallible,  as  the  various  readings  evince. 
"No  less  than  30,000  various  readings  of  the  Old  and 
New  Testaments  have  been  discovered  .  .  .  and  put- 
ting alterations  made  knowingly,  for  the  purpose  of 


BIBLICAL     LANGUAGE.  9 

•corrupting  the  text,  out  of  the  question,  we  must  ad- 
mit that  from  the  circumstances  connected  with  tran- 
scribing, some  errata  may  have  found  their  way  into 
it,  and  that  the  Sacred  Scriptures  have,  in  this  case, 
suffered  the  same  fate  as  other  productions  of  an- 
tiquity. ...  In  the  last  220  years  critical  learning 
has  so  much  improved,  and  so  many  new  manuscripts 
have  come  to  light,  as  to  call  for  a  revision  of  the 
present  authorized  version."  * 

To  the  same  purport  is  the  verdict  of  another  evan- 
gelical authority:  "In  the  Hebrew  manuscripts  that 
have  been  examined,  some  80,000  various  readings 
actually  occur  as  to  the  Hebrew  consonants.  How 
many  as  to  the  vowel-points  and  accents,  no  man 
knows."  f 

Further,  as  to  the  standard  Hebrew  text,  it  is  a 
fact  of  notoriety  that  the  subdivision  into  verses  was 
not  begun  before  the  thirteenth  century  after  Christ ; 
that  the  Masoretic  punctuation,  including  nearly  all 
the  vowels  now  employed  in  pronouncing  the  Hebrew, 
was  not  introduced  till  the  period  between  the  sixth 
and  ninth  centuries  after  Christ ;  that  the  separation 
of  the  text  into  words  does  not  exist  in  the  oldest 
manuscripts,  and  was  effected  not  earlier  than  the 
tenth  century  after  Christ ;  and  that  even  the  square- 
letter  form  of  the  radicals  or  consonants  was  not  em- 
ployed before  the  third  century  after  Christ. 

Nevertheless,  it  is  generally  admitted,  both  by 
those  who  hold  to  the  divine  inspiration  of  our  Scrip- 
tures and  those  who  deny  it,  that  the  original  Scrip- 
ture did  not  vary  substantially  from  that  which  has 

*  Sears,  History  of  the  Bible,  1844,  pp.  651,  665. 
t  Rev.  Prof.  Moses  Stuart,  Critical  History  and  Defense  of  the 
Old  Testament  Canon,  Andover,  1835,  p.  19& 


10  PBEADA  MITES. 

come  into  our  possession.     The  next  problem  is,  there- 
fore, to  ascertain  its  meaning. 

In  approaching  our  principal  inquiry,  it  is  neces- 
sary to  ascertain  first,  whether  it  appears  from  biblical, 
linguistic,  ethnological,  archaeological  or  other  evi- 
dence, that  all  the  present  populations  of  the  world  are 
descended  from  Noah.  The  tenth  chapter  of  Genesis 
claims  to  inform  us  respecting  the  earlier  ramifications 
of  the  posterity  of  JSToah,  and  the  distribution  of  the 
Noachites  down  to  the  date  of  the  compilation  of  the 
account.  For  our  purpose  it  is  immaterial  whether 
Moses  penned  this,  or  adopted  it  from  some  Chaldaean 
source,  or  found  it  constituting  a  portion  of  a  primitive 
patriarchal  bible,  or,  finally,  never  had  any  hand  in 
placing  it  in  the  body  of  Hebrew  literature.  Is  it 
plausible  ;  is  it  a  true  account,  as  far  as  we  can  judge  ? 
I  confess  that  my  own  study  of  this  venerable  docu- 
ment has  caused  a  feeling  of  amazement  at  its  close 
conformity  with  information  which  comes  to  us  from 
many  other  sources.  It  starts  irresistibly  the  inquiry 
how  such  knowledge  came  into  possession  of  the  com- 
piler thousands  of  years  after  some  of  the  events,  and 
across  a  dark  chasm  of  social  rudeness  and  ignorance 
of  the  art  of  writing.  It  excites  my  astonishment 
that  the  languages,  customs,  traditions  and  homes  of 
the  tribes  of  the  oriental  world  should,  to  this  day, 
preserve  and  reflect  so  much  of  the  condition  of  the 
world  at  the  date  of  the  preparation  of  this  wonderful, 
but  unpretentious,  genealogical  table. 

Looking  at  the  verbiage  of  the  tenth  chapter  of 
Genesis,  as  it  stands  in  our  English  version,  it  seems 
at  first  view  to  imply  that  the  proper  names  employed 
are  names  of  men.*  This  impression  is  strengthened 

*  This  genealogical  list  is  reproduced  in  1  Chron.  i,  where  it 
is  identical,  except  as  follows, —  Shem:  Arphaxad's  son  Salah  is 


BIBLICAL    LANGUAGE.  11 

by  the  eleventh  chapter,  which  takes  the  lineage  of 
Sliein,  arid  under  the  same  names  employs  language 
distinctly  enunciating  their  personality,  and  even  as- 
cribing ages  to  them,  severally,  at  which  their  eldest 
sons  were  born,  and  at  which  they  severally  died. 
The  opinion  that  such  is  the  true  purport  of  these 
documents  seems  to  be  popularly  entertained.  But 
I  think  the  opinion  erroneous,  for  the  following 
reasons: 

1.  The  tenth  chapter  is  the  older  document,  and, 
presumptively,   possesses  the  highest  authority.      Its 
accuracy  has  been  established  by  a  world  of  critical 
investigation.      The    eleventh    chapter    must   be   con- 
strued in  subordination  to  the  tenth. 

2.  Even  the  English  version  of  the  tenth  chapter 
affords  numerous   indications  that  the  proper   names 
are   intended   to   apply  generally  to    cities,    countries 
and  peoples  —  not  to  individuals.     Canaan  begat  "the 
Jebusite    and   the  Amorite   and   the   Girgasite,"   etc. 
Manifestly,    these  are  meant   for   tribal   designations. 
And  Joktan  begat  "Ophir  and  Havilah  and  Jobab." 
Ophir  is  nowhere   mentioned   in   the  Old  Testament 
except  as  a  country.     "And  they  came  to  Ophir  and 
fetched  from  thence  gold."  *    "  Three  thousand  talents 
of  gold,   of  the  gold  of  Ophir,"  f  etc.     Havilah,  in 
a  preceding  document,:}:  had  been  mentioned  as  "the 

Shelah ;  Joktan's  son  Obal  is  Ebal ;  Aram's  four  sons  are  set  down 
as  brothers,  and  Mash  is  Meshech.  Ham :  Phut  is  Put.  Japheth : 
Ashkenaz  is  (only  in  our  version )Ashchenaz,  and  Dodanim  is  (in  the 
Hebrew)  Rodanim.  These  variations  are  entirely  trifling,  and  have 
resulted,  obviously,  from  errors  of  transcribers ;  but  it  is  impossible 
to  say  which  list  approaches  nearest  to  the  common  original. 

*  1  Kings  ix,  28.     See  also  x,  11 ;  xxii,  48. 

1 1  Chron.  xxix,  4.  See  also  2  Chron.  viii,  18;  ix,  10;  Job  xxviii, 
16;  Ps.  xlv,  10;  Isa.  xiii,  12. 

J  Gen.  ii,  11. 


12  PREADAMITES. 

whole  land  of  Havilah,"  encompassed  by  one  of  the 
rivers  of  Eden.  In  a  later  document  it  is  said:  "And 
they  dwelt  from  Havilah  unto  Shur."*  And  again: 
"And  Saul  smote  the  Amalekites  from  Havilah  until 
thou  comest  to  Shur."f 

3.  Mizraim  is  a  Hebrew  dual,  and  is  universally 
recognized  as  signifying  the   land  of  Egypt.      From 
Mizraim  came  Ludim  and  Anamim  and  Lebahim,  etc. 
These  are  all  plural  forms,  and  naturally  denote  peo- 
ples.     The   land  of  Egypt  is   designated   by  a  dual 
name,  perhaps  in  allusion  to  upper  and  lower  Egypt  — 
a  division  perpetuated  by  Ptolemy. 

4.  The  usage  of  the  Hebrew  is  in  perfect  accord 
with  the  impersonal  construction  of  all  these  proper 
names.     "And   ships   shall  come  from  the  coasts  of 
•Chittim  and  shall  afflict  Asshur,  and  shall  afflict  Eber, 
and  he  also  shall  perish  forever. ":{:     "And  Pul,  the 
King  of  Assyria,    came  against  the  land."§      "The 
ships  of  Chittim   shall   come  against   him."  jj      "For 
pass  over  the  isles  of  Chittim."**  "I  will  set  a  sign 
-among   them,   and  I  will   send  those   that  escape  of 
them  unto  the  nations,  to  Tarshish,  Pul  and  Lud  that 
draw  the  bow,  to  Tubal  and  Javan,  to  the  isles  afar 
off. "ft    "Gush  and  Phut  that  handle  the  shield,  and 
the  Ludim  that  handle  and  bend  the  bow."  ^    "Gush 
and  Phut  and  Lud,  and  all  the  mingled  people,  and 
Kub  and  the  men  of  the  land  that  is  in  league.  "§§ 
The  more   familiar   use  of  "Israel"   and    "Judah," 

*  Gen.  xxv,  18.          f  1  Sain,  xv,  7.          $  Numbers  xxiv,  24. 

§  2  Kings  xv,  19.  See  ver.  29 ;  xvi,  7 ;  xvii,  3,  23 ;  xviii,  13 ;  xxiii, 
29;  1  Chron.  v,  6;  2  Chron.  xxviii,  16;  xxxii,  1,  11,  etc.  etc. 

1  Dan.  xi,  30.  **  Jer.  ii,  10.  ft  Isa.  Ixvi,  19. 

JJ  Jer.  xlvi,  9  (the  proper  names  are  taken  from  the  Hebrew). 
See  also  Ezek.  xxvii,  10. 

§§  Ezek.  xxx,  5.  The  proper  names  again  are  taken  from  the 
Hebrew. 


BIBLICAL     LANGUAGE.  13- 

"Jacob,"  "Benjamin,"  and  many  other  personifica- 
tions of  countries  and  peoples,  will  occur  to  the 
reader's  mind. 

Confirmatory  of  this  view,  the  reader  will  notice 
that  in  the  tenth  chapter  of  Genesis,  Uz,  Hul,  Gether 
and  Mash  (Meshech)  are  put  down  as  sons  of  Aram ; 
while  in  1  Chronicles  i,  17  they  are  called  the  sons  of 
Sliem.  Now,  unless  we  have  here  a  clerical  error, — 
that  is,  if  both  statements  are  correct, —  it  can  only 
be  on  the  supposition  that  BeNT  (sons)  means  in  both 
cases  "posterity"  rather  than  "sons"  in  the  strict 
sense.  Finally,  in  Job  i,  1,  and  Jeremiah  xxv,  20,  Uz 
seems  to  denote  a  country — "the  land  of  Uz." 

5.  This  usage  has  been  common  among  other  an- 
cient peoples.  As  is  well  known,  Hellas  is  employed 
as  a  personification  of  the  Hellenes ;  Pelasgos,  of  the 
Pelasgians ;  Dorus,  of  the  Dorians ;  Lydus,  of  the 
Lydians.  So  of  Ion,  Achseus,  ^Eolus  and  many  other 
names  which,  probably,  have  never  been  anything 
more  than  eponyms.  Tacitus,  speaking  of  the  ancient 
Germans,  says:  "Celebrant  carminibus,"  etc. — "They 
celebrate  in  ancient  hymns  what  with  them  is  a  kind 
of  tradition  and  history,  the  god  Tuisco  [correspond- 
ing to  Mars]  born  of  the  earth,  and  Mannus,  his  son, 
origin  and  founders  of  their  nation.  To  Mannus  [hence 
the  German  '  mann '  and  English  '  man ']  they  as- 
sign three  sons,  from  whose  names  the  tribes  nearest 
the  ocean  are  called  Ingaevones ;  those  in  the  middle 
[inland],  Hermiones,  and  the  others  Istcevones."  *  The 
primitive  nomina  were  Ingaev,  Hermin  and  Istaev ;  and 
archaeologists  are  able  to  assign  to  each  of  these  sons 
or  stocks  the  German  tribes  of  which  it  was  the  primi- 
tive source.  The  case  is  quite  parallel  with  the  method 

*  See  Prichard,  Researches,  III,  348. 


14:  PREADAMITE8. 

of  the  tenth  chapter  of  Genesis.  In  fact,  our  modern 
practice  of  applying  the  names  of  men  geographically 
is  perfectly  analogous. 

6.  Modern  commentators  put  such  constructions  on 
the  proper  names  in  the  tenth  chapter  of  Genesis. 
Dr.  Adam  Clarke  says  :  "Moses  does  not  always  give 
the  name  of  the  first  settler  in  a  country,  but  rather 
that  of  the  people  from  whom  the  country  afterward 
derived  its  name."  He  mentions  Mizraim  and  his  so- 
called  sons,  "  which  are  all  plurals  and  evidently  not 
the  names  of  individuals,  but  of  families  and  tribes. 
In  the  posterity  of  Canaan,  we  find  whole  nations 
reckoned  in  the  genealogy,  instead  of  the  individuals 
from  whom  they  sprang ;  thus  the  Jebusite,  Arnorite, 
Girgasite,  Hivite,  Arkite,  Sinite,  Arvadite,  Zemarite 
and  Hamathite  were  evidently  whole  nations  or  tribes 
which  inhabited  the  Promised  Land,  and  were  called 
Canaanites,  from  Canaan,  the  son  of  Harn,  who  settled 
there.  Moses,  also,  in  this  genealogy,  seems  to  have 
introduced  even  the  names  of  some  places  that  were 
remarkable  in  the  sacred  history,  instead  of  the  orig- 
inal settlers:  such  is  Hazarmaveth,  and,  probably, 
Ophir  and  Havilah.  But  this  is  not  infrequent  in  the 
sacred  writings,  as  may  be  seen  in  1  Chron.  ii,  51, 
where  Salma  is  called  the  father  of  Bethlehem,  which 
certainly  never  was  the  name  of  a  man,  but  of  a  place, 
sufficiently  celebrated  in  sacred  history ;  and  in  chap, 
iv,  14,  where  Joab  is  called  the  father  of  the  valley 
of  Charashim,*  which  no  person  could  ever  suppose 
was  intended  to  designate  an  individual,  but  the 
society  of  craftsmen  or  artificers  who  lived  there,  "f 

Kurtz  also  says:   "The  names  denote,  for  the  most 

*  As  Washington  was  "  the  father  of  his  country." 
t  Adam  Clarke,  Commentary,  ad  loc. 


BIBLICAL     LANGUAGE.  15 

part,  groups  of  people  whose  name  is  carried  back  to 
the  ancestor,  forming  one  united  conception."*  Dr. 
Eadie  says:  uThe  world  must  have  been  peopled 
by  tribes  that  gave  themselves  and  their  respective 
regions  those  several  names  which  they  have  borne 
for  so  many  ages.  .  .  .  Many  of  the  proper  names 
occurring  on  this  roll  remain  unchanged  as  the  ap- 
pellations of  races  and  kingdoms.  Others  are  found  in 
the  plural  or  dual  number,  proving  that  they  bear  a 
personal  and  national  reference  (Genesis  x,  13);  and  a 
third  class  have  that  peculiar  termination  which,  in 
Hebrew,  signifies  a  sept  or  tribe  (x,  !T).f  Finally 
Canon  George  Rawlinson  concludes:  "The  time  is 
gone  by  when  nothing  more  was  seen  in  the  list  of 
names  to  be  found  in  this  chapter  than  a  set  of  per- 
sonal appellations,  the  proper  names  of  individuals. 
...  It  may  be  assumed  [for  reasons  stated]  that  the 
object  of  the  author  of  the  tenth  chapter  of  Genesis 
was  to  give  us,  not  a  personal  genealogy,  but  a  sketch 
of  the  interconnection  of  races. "  £ 

This  conclusion  must  now  seem  entirely  obvious  ; 
but  to  grant  it  will  overthrow  completely  the  current 
biblical  chronology.  Aside  from  this,  however,  it  be- 
comes intimately  accessory  to  the  explanation  of  the 
biblical  etho-genealogy.  This  will  appear  as  we  pro- 
ceed. 

*  Lange,  Commentary,  Genesis,  p.  346. 

f  Eadie,  Early  Oriental  History,  in  Ency.  Metrop.,  London,  1852, 
p.  2.  See  also  Bochart,  Phaleg,  sen  de  Dispersione  Gentium,  etc., 
1651;  Dubois  de  Montpereux,  Voyage  autour  du  Caucase;  Rosen- 
muller,  Alterthumskunde,  Theil  II,  p.  94. 

\  Rawlinson,  Origin  of  Nations,  pp.  168,  169. 


CHAPTEK  III. 

THE  HAMITES  AND  THEIR  DISPERSION.* 

BIBLICAL  researches  have  accomplished  a  result 
which  at  first  view  would  seem  unattainable. 
They  have  ascertained  with  considerable  certainty  the 
regions  in  which  most  of  the  peoples  were  located 
whose  names  are  mentioned  in  the  tenth  chapter  of 
Genesis.  I  propose  first  to  go  through  the  list  for 
the  purpose  of  impressing  the  reader  with  the  just 
conviction  that  we  indulge  in  no  guess-work  in  saying 
that  we  know  to  what  regions  the  posterity  of  Noah 
were  dispersed.  As  the  oldest  civilizations  of  which 
we  have  any  knowledge  were  Hamitic,  I  begin  with 
Ham. 

The  Hebrew  word  KhaMf  is  defined  by  Gesenius 
as  signifying  " warm,  hot,  e.g.  of  bread  just  baked; 
Joshua  ix,  12."  It  is  also  given  as  the  name  of  a  son 
of  Noah,  whose  posterity  spread  over  the  warm  or 
hot  regions  of  the  known  world.  Gesenius  regards  it 
also  as  probably  the  domestic  name  of  Egypt.  Other 
authorities  vocalize  the  name  of  Egypt  as  KheM, 
which  is  also  the  name  of  the  Egyptian  god  Pan,  or 

*  The  reader  will  find  a  "  Chart  of  Dispersions  of  the  Noachites  " 
at  the  end  of  the  fifth  chapter. 

1 1  do  not  deem  it  desirable  to  introduce  Hebrew  characters  in 
a  work  intended  for  popular  reading.  I  shall,  therefore,  transliterate 
Hebrew  names  by  employing  large  Roman  capitals  for  the  Hebrew 
radical  letters,  and  small  (lower  case)  letters  to  express  the  aspirates 
and  the  customary  vowel  sounds.  The  circumflex  (')  over  "a"  de- 
notes the  "long  broad  sound "  as  in  "  fall." 

16 


THE    HAMITES    AND    THEIK    DISPERSION. 

the  generative  principle  of  nature.*  Plutarch  says  the 
name  alludes  to  the  blackness  of  the  alluvial  soil  of 
Egypt,  f  So  the  Greek  Xa;j.ai  signifies  on  the  ground. 
To  the  same  root  belong  humi,  humus,  humilis  in 
Latin,  and  humility  and  cognate  words  in  English  and 
other  languages.  If  it  be  insisted  ^  that  the  word 
necessarily  signifies  "black,"  the  allusion  may  as  natu- 
rally be  to  the  color  of  the  soil  as  to  the  color  of  the 
people  —  the  more  so,  as  the  people  were  never  blacks, 
but  always  contrasted  themselves  with  the  blacks. 

The  tenth  chapter  of  Genesis  gives  us  the  BeNI- 
KhaM,  children  of  Ham,  which  means  the  descend- 
ants of  Ham  ;  as  "children  of  Israel"  signifies  always 
the  descendants  of  Israel. 

CUSH. 

CUS  or  CUSh  is  a  name  whose  signification  is  in 
dispute.  Applied  to  a  country,  it  is  said  to  signify 
./Ethiopia;  but  where  was  ^Ethiopia?  The  answer  to 
this  question  will  follow  from  a  discovery  of  the  dis- 
tribution of  the  Cushites. 

SeBA  or  SEBA,  the  first-named  affiliation  of  Cush, 
is  sometimes  located  in  the  south  of  Egypt ;  but  better 
and  fresher  evidence  tends  to  locate  it  in  the  province 
of  Oman,  in  southern  Arabia.  § 

*  Rawlinson,  Herodotus,  Vol.  II,  p.  20,  note. 

t  Plutarch,  De  Iside  et  Osiride,  c.  33.  See  McClintock  and  Strong, 
Cyclopaedia,  art.  "Egypt,"  Vol.  Ill,  p.  75. 

\  Compare  Whedon,  in  Methodist  Quarterly  Review,  July,  1878, 
p.  564. 

§  I  do  not  consider  it  necessary  to  cite  the  voluminous  authorities 
which  sustain  the  conclusions  I  am  about  to  enunciate.  I  may  state 
once  for  all,  that  some  of  the  chief  investigators  on  whose  authority 
these  and  later  conclusions  rest  are  the  following:  —  Samuel  Bochart, 
Geographia  Sacra,  especially  Phale.g,  sen  de  Dispersione  Gentium  et 
Terrarum  divisione  facta  in  cedificatione  turris  Babel,  fol.  1651 ;  Knobel, 
2 


18  PREADAMITES. 

KhaUILaH  or  HAVILAH  designates  a  colony  of 
Cushites,  who  settled  on  the  west  shore  of  the  Persian 
Gulf,  in  Arabia.  Our  genealogical  table  gives  us  two 
Havilahs,  and  it  is  not  possible  to  determine  whether 
any  particular  reminiscence  belongs  to  the  Cushite  or 
the  Joktanide  Havilah. 

SaBTtaH  or  SABTAH  is  generally  understood  to  have 
been  located  in  eastern  Arabia,  on  the  Persian  Gulf, 
or  on  the  contiguous  shore  of  the  Indian  Ocean. 

RaAMaH  or  RAAMAH  were  probably  the  old  Rha- 
menitidse,  and  their  country  is  believed  to  be  pointed 
out  by  the  modern  Ramss,  a  port  of  Arabia  just  in- 
side the  Persian  Gulf.  The  two  offshoots  of  Eaamah  — 
SB  A,  SHEBA,  and  DDaN,  DEDAN — were  located  in  the 
south  of  Arabia,  the  latter  on  the  Indian  Ocean.  Sheba 

Die  Volkertafel  der  Genesis,  Giessen,  1851 ;  George  Rawlinson,  The 
History  of  Herodotus,  4  vols.  (translation  with  copious  notes)  Amer. 
ed.  1859,  and  The  Five  Great  Monarchies  of  the  Ancient  Eastern 
World,  3  vols.  3d  ed.,  New  York,  1871 ;  Id.,  Persian  Cuneiform  In- 
scription of  Behistun,  1847  (See  also  Herodotus,  Vol.  II,  note  C) ;  Id., 
The  Origin  of  Nations :  I.  On  Early  Civilizations ;  II.  On  Ethnic  Affini- 
ties, etc.,  New  York,  1878;  Hales,  Analysis  of  Chronology,  2d  ed.,  1830; 
Cahen,  La  Bible,  Traduction  Nouvelle,  Paris,  1831 ;  Francois  Lenor- 
mant,  Manuel  de  I'HistoireAncienne  de  V  Orient,  a  Manual  of  the  Ancient 
History  of  the  East,  Amer.  ed.,  1871 ;  Dubois  de  Montpereux,  Voyage 
autour  du  Caucase,  chez  les  Tcherkesses  et  les  Abkhases  en  Colchide, 
en  Georgie,  en  Armenie  et  en  Crimee,  avec  un  Atlas  ge'ographique,  pit- 
toresque,  archeologique,  geologique,  etc.,  Paris,  6  vols.,  text  8vo,  1839- 
43 ;  Gliddon,  Otia  JSgyptiaca ;  Nott  and  Gliddon,  Types  of  Man- 
kind, 8vo,  pp.  738,  with  charts  and  other  illustrations,  Philadelphia, 
1854;  Id.,  Indigenous  Races  of  the  Earth,  8vo,  pp.  656  (with  charts 
and  illustrations),  Philadelphia,  1857;  De  Saulcy,  Recherches  sur 
VEcriture  cuneiforme  Assyrienne,  Paris,  1848;  Champollion,  Gram- 
maire  dEgyptienne,  Paris,  1836,  and  Dictionaire  ^Egyptienne,  Paris, 
1841;  Volney,  Recherches  Nouvelles,  Paris,  1822;  Mariette,  Abrege 
de  Vhistoire  d'Egypte,  Paris,  1867;  Buusen,  JEgypten's  Stelle  in  der 
Weltgeschichte,  Gottingen,  1845,  (translation,  with  additions,  by  Dr. 
Birch,)  Egypt's  Place  in  Universal  History,  London,  1867,  New  York, 
1868;  Lepsius,  Chronologic  der  JEgypter,  Berlin,  1849;  Kenrick, 


THE    HAMITES    AND    THEIE    DISPERSION.          19 

must  be  some  way  connected  with  the  ancient  Sa~ 
bseans,  and  Dedan  seems  to  be  perpetuated  in  Dadan, 
an  island  in  the  Persian  Gulf.* 

'  SaBTKA  or  SABTECHA  was  located  by  Josephus  in 
Abyssinia ;  but  Forster  thinks  the  Sabatica  Regio  of 
the  ancients  more  probable.  This  is  in  Arabia,  near 
the  mouth  of  the  Euphrates. 

NiMRoD  or  NEVIKOD  settled,  beyond  all  dispute,  in 
the  plain  of  Shinar,  which  answered  to  Mesopotamia 
and  the  bordering  country.  Our  version  says  he  was 
a  "great  hunter";  but  some  of  the  authorities,  on 
the  strength  of  affiliated  roots,  give  us  rather,  "a 
great  landed  proprietor,"  in  obvious  allusion  to  the 
biblical  statements  concerning  his  extended  dominions. 
He  is  said  to  have  built  the  cities  of  Babel,  Erech, 
Accad  and  Calneh.  Our  version  says  that  "out  of 
that  land  went  forth  Asshur  and  builded  Nineveh"; 
but  the  marginal  reading  is  more  consistent:  "He 
[Nimrod]  went  out  of  that  land  [Babylon]  into  Asshur 
[Assyria]."  Hence  the  Assyrian  cities  of  Nineveh, 

Phoenicia  and  jEgypt  under  the  Pharaohs;  Gesenius,  Geschichte  der 
Hebraischen  Sprache,  1815;  Fresnel,  Inscriptions  Himyariqties ; 
Burckhardt,  Arabia;  Layard,  Babylon  and  Nineveh  and  its  Re- 
mains; Brugsch,  Histoire  d'Egypte,  Leipzig,  1859,  and  Scriptura 
JEgyptiorum  Demotica,  Berlin,  1848;  Raoul-Roquette,  Archeologie 
•compares ;  Hunt,  Himyaric  Inscriptions,  1848 ;  Forster,  Sinaic  In- 
scriptions ;  Prichard,  Researches  in  the  Physical  History  of  Mankind 
and  Natural  History  of  Man,  4th  ed.,  by  Edwin  Norris,  2  vols., 
London,  1855,  (many  portraits  and  woodcuts);  Stanley,  Palestine; 
Movers,  Phonizisches  Alterthum.  The  Bible  Atlas  and  Gazetteer,  pub- 
lished by  the  American  Tract  Society,  New  York,  furnishes  a  most 
carefully  compiled  digest  of  Genesiacal  nationalities  and  affiliations. 
See  also  the  Map  given  in  McClintock  and  Strong's  Encyclopedia, 
art.  "Ethnology."  See  further  on  the  same,  in  this  and  in  Smith's 
Dictionary  of  the  Bible,  the  articles  "Cush,"  "Egypt"  (Mitzraim), 
•"  Ham,"  etc. 

*1  Kings  x,  10;  Psa.  Ixxii,  10;  Isa.  xxi,  13;  Ezek.  xxvii,  SO,  22. 


20  PREADAMITES. 

Kehoboth,  Calah  and  Eesen  were  also  founded  by 
Nimrod,  i.e.  the  Nimrodites.  Thus  the  primitive  civ- 
ilization of  Babylonia  and  Assyria  was  Hamitic.  The 
first  personal  kings  of  this  Hamitic  dynasty  were 
Urukk  and  Ilgi. 

From  the  foregoing  determinations  it  appears  that 
the  land  of  Cush  was  all  the  country  from  the  "river 
of  Egypt"  to  the  Euphrates  and  Tigris,  and  thence 
along  the  western  shore  of  the  Persian  Gulf  to  the 
Gulf  of  Arabia. 

MIZRAIM. 

MiTsRaiM  or  MIZRAIM  represents  the  second  peo- 
ple derived  from  Kham.  By  universal  consent  the 
word  signifies  either  Egypt  or  the  Egyptians.  The 
colonial  offshoots  of  Mizraim  were  the  following: 

LUDIM  were  undoubtedly  the  progenitors  of  the 
Berber  tribes  of  the  northwest  of  Africa.  They  are 
sometimes  set  down  as  "near  Ethiopia" — in  the 
south  of  Nubia  —  but  linguistic  affinities  point  out 
Mauritania  as  much  more  probable.  The  Lydians  of 
Asia  Minor  are  regarded  as  Semites. 

ANtiMIM  or  ANAMIM  were  perhaps  the  forerunners 
of  the  Numidians,  inhabiting  the  oases  of  the  desert, 
and  represented  by  the  modern  Berber  tribe  of  Enine. 

LHaBIM  or  LEHABIM  settled  as  Libyans  on  the 
Mediterranean  coast  between  Egypt  and  the  Syrtis 
Major.  They  were  the  Libyans  of  classical  history, 
and  the  LUBIM  of  other  parts  of  the  Bible.* 

NaPhTtuKhIM  or  NAPHTUHIM  settled  about  lake 
Mareotis,  on  the  western  border  of  Egypt,  represented 
by  the  Naphtuhaei  of  Coptic  Christian  literature.  They 
spoke  a  Berber  dialect,  and  were  probably  the  eastern- 
most tribe  of  the  great  Gaetulian  sub-family  of  Hamites, 

*  2  Chron.  xii,  3;  xvi,  8;  Nah.  iii,  9;  Dan.  xx,  43. 


THE    HAMITES    AND    THEIR    DISPERSION.        21 

PaThRuSIM  or  PATHRUSIM  are  the  Pharusii  of  an- 
cient Barbary  settled  in  Mauritania,  a  part  of  modern 
Morocco.  Some,  as  Canon  Rawlinson,  regard  them  as 
people  of  Pathros,  which  is  equivalent  to  the  Theba'id, 
or  upper  Egypt. 

KaSLuKhlM  or  CASLUHIM  are  represented  by  the 
Shillouhs  of  Barbary,  one  of  the  main  branches  of  the 
great  Gaetulian  sub-family  of  Hamites.  Out  of  the 
Casluhim  came  the  PhiLiShTIM  or  PHILISTIM,  who  are 
universally  recognized  as  the  historical  Philistines,  or 
Berberic  Canaanites  on  the  east  of  the  Mediterranean. 
Out  of  the  same  also  issued  the  KaPhTtuRIM  or 
•CAPHTORIM,  whose  locality  has  not  been  satisfactorily 
ascertained.  By  some  they  are  supposed  to  have  col- 
onized Crete  ;*  by  others  they  are  thought  to  have 
planted  themselves  on  the  shore  of  the  Mediterranean 
between  Canaan  and  Egypt. 

PHUT. 

PhUT  or  PHUT,  the  third  Hamitic  colony,  is  gen- 
erally admitted  to  have  occupied  the  Mediterranean 
coast  west  of  Egypt.  ,By  some,  this  Berber  colony  is 
located  just  west  of  the  Syrtis  Major,  but  precise  in- 
formation is  wanting.  Canon  Rawlinson  thinks  the 
Phut  dwelt  between  Egypt  and  Ethiopia  proper,  in  the 
region  now  called  Nubia. 

CANAAN. 

KNaaN  or  CANAAN  designates  Phoenicians,  so-called 
in  classical  history,  who  in  early  times  were  spread 
over  the  whole  of  the  Holy  Land  and  Phosnicia  proper. 
They  became  completely  semitized  before  the  time  of 
Abraham. 

*  The  isle  of  KaPhTtOR  or  Caphtor,  Jer.  xlvii,  4.  From  the  asso- 
ciation of  the  "Philistines,"  "Tyre"  and  "Siclon,"  this  suggestion 
seems  not  plausible. 


22  PREADAMITE8. 

TsIDoN  or  SIDON  represents  the  Sidonians.  Their 
city,  the  modern  Seyda,  was  located  on  the  Mediter- 
ranean, in  about  latitude  33°  34'.  Later,  when  driven 
out  by  the  Philistines,  "they  sought  refuge  on  the 
rocky  islet  upon  which  they  founded  Tyre." 

KheTh  or  HETH  indicates  the  Hittites,  whose  coun- 
try was  near  Hebron. 

IBUSI  or  JEBUSITE  implies  a  man  of  the  city  of 
IBUS  or  Jebus.  Where  this  city  was  located  is  a  little 
uncertain ;  but  it  is  believed  to  have  been  a  primitive 
Hamitic  city  built  on  the  site  of  Jerusalem.  "And 
David  and  all  Israel  went  to  Jerusalem,  which  is  Jebus, 
where  the  Jebusites  were  [formerly]  the  inhabitants  of 
the  land."* 

AMoRI  or  AMORITE  is  a  tribal  designation  whose 
geographical  position  is  not  precisely  iixed.  By  some 
it  is  placed  west  and  east  of  the  plains  of  the  Jordan ; 
by  others,  from  lake  Asphaltites  to  Mount  Hermon. 
It  was  at  least  a  Palestinic  colony  of  Canaanites. 

GiRGaShl  or  GIRGASITE  was  simply  the  name  of 
another  Canaanitish  tribe  whose  precise  position  re- 
mains unknown. 

KhiUI  or  HIVITE  denotes  a  tribe  of  Canaanites  who, 
in  the  time  of  Joshua,  were  "inhabitants  of  Gibeon," 
and  entered  into  a  treacherous  peace  with  the  general,  f 
The  Hivite  is  represented  as  dwelling  "  under  Hermon 
in  the  land  of  Mizpeh."$ 

AaRKI  or  ARKITE  signifies  a  man  of  Arka  or  Acra> 
—  a  city  whose  ruins  still  exist  between  Tripoli  in  old 
Phoenicia  and  Antaradus. 

SINI  or  SINITE  denotes  a  man  of  Sin,  a  town  near 
Acra,  on  the  slopes  of  Mount  Lebanon. 

*  1  Chron.  xi,  4.     See  also  Josh,  xviii,  16. 
t  Josh,  xi,  19.  $  Josh,  xi,  3. 


THE    HAMITES    AND    THE  IK    DISPERSION.         23 

ARVaDI  or  AEVADITE,  a  man  of  a  town  now  called 
Roweyda,  on  the  little  island  of  Aradus  near  the  Medi- 
terranean coast  opposite  Cyprus. 

TsMaRI  or  ZEMARITE,  a  man  of  Simyra,  near  Anta- 
radus,  on  the  western  spur  of  Mount  Lebanon. 

KhaMaThI  or  HAMATHITE,  a  man  of  a  city  now 
known  as  el-Hamah,  and  situated  on  the  Orontes  north 
of  Phoenicia,  and  in  the  middle  latitude  of  Cyprus.  A 
very  ancient  name,  known  among  the  cuneatic  inscrip- 
tions of  Assyria,  and  hieroglyphed  among  the  con- 
quests of  Rameses  III. 

"These  are  the  descendants  of  KhaM,  after  their 
families,  after  their  tongues,  in  their  countries,  and  in 
their  nations." 

It  is  shown,  therefore,  on  the  basis  of  Biblical  inter- 
pretation, that  the  Hamites  primitively  spread  them- 
selves from  Mount  Lebanon  over  all  the  Holy  Land  as 
•  far  as  Arabia;  that  they  extended  from  this  region 
eastward  to  the  Tigris,  and  occupied  the  eastern  border 
of  Arabia  as  far  as  the  Indian  Ocean ;  and  that  on  the 
west  they  possessed  the  valley  of  the  Nile  as  far  as  the 
first  cataract,  and  spread  along  the  African  shore  of 
the  Mediterranean  as  far  as  the  modern  Gibraltar.  Not 
only,  therefore,  was  the  primitive  civilization  of  Egypt 
Hamitic,  but  also  that  of  Barbary,  as  well  as  that  of 
Phoenicia,  Judea,  Syria,  Chaldsea,  Assyria,  Babylonia, 
Susiana,  and  Himyaritic  (or  eastern  and  part  of  south- 
ern) Arabia. 

History,  tradition,  languages  and  monuments  enable 
us  to  follow  the  migrations  and  displacements  of  the 
Hamites  into  post-genesiac  times,  and  even  to  note 
their  existing  distribution  over  the  surface  of  the  earth. 
Hamites  passed  from  Asia  Minor  into  the  south  of 
Europe  as  early  as  2500  B.C.,  and  occupied  the  pe- 
ninsula of  Greece,  where  they  were  known  as  Pelas- 


24  PREADAMITE8. 

gians*  or  Tursanes,  and  some  of  whom  were  afterward 
designated  Tyrrhenians.  The  Pelasgians  of  Crete  were 
known  as  MusoT,  from  Mysia  in  Asia  Minor ;  those  of 
Macedonia  and  Thrace  were  the  Teucro'i.  They  held 
the  islands  of  Andros,  Samothrace,  Lemnos  and  Im- 
brus.  They  did  not  bring  with  them  a  knowledge  of 
the  cereals  and  the  art  of  agriculture.  Nor  were  these 
aids  to  civilization  derived  from  Egypt,  since  no  com- 
munication with  Egypt  could  probably  have  existed 
until  about  1700  B.C.;  while  the  cereals  were  in  the 
Peloponnesus  as  early  as  2000  B.C. —  derived,  accord- 
ing to  tradition,  from  the  Thracians  of  the  Aryan 
family. 

The  Pelasgian  empire,  founded  in  Asia  Minor,  grad- 
ually extended  itself  over  all  Greece,  which,  according 
to  Herodotus,  was  called  Pelasgia  before  it  was  called 
Hellas. f  Euripides  says  the  inhabitants  were  styled 
Pelasgiotes  before  they  were  Danaoi.  In  Europe,  as 
in  Asia,  the  Hamites  became  the  first  founders  of 
cities.  Athens  was  Hamitic,  and  so  were  Dodona, 
Argos,  Aeolis  and  Doris,  as  well  as  Plakia  and  Skulaka 
on  the  Asiatic  shore  of  Marmora,  and  Larissa  in  Ionia. 

*  The  Pelasgians  are  regarded  by  Rawlinson  as  Aryans,  and  the 
ancestors  of  the  Hellenes  (Herodotus,  Vol.  I,  p.  541).  This  view  is 
apparently  opposed  by  the  text  of  Herodotus  and  the  testimonies 
generally.  The  ethnic  position  of  the  Pelasgians,  nevertheless,  is  not 
regarded  as  completely  settled.  Pausanias  states  that  they  received 
the  arts  of  agriculture  and  weaving  from  the  Indo-European  Thra- 
cians. But  the  Indo-Europeans  had  been  possessed  of  these  arts 
before  they  dispersed  from  their  primitive  home  in  central  Asia;  and 
if  the  Pelasgians  had  been  a  branch  of  that  stock  they  would  have 
carried  agriculture  and  weaving  with  them  into  Greece.  See  Pausa- 
nias 1.  viii,  c.  4,  §  1,  and  1.  1,  c.  14,  §  2,  ed.  Didot-Dindorf,  pp.  19  and 
367;  Lenonnant,  Manuel  d'histoire  ancienne,  3d  ed.,  t.  I,  p.  354;  d'Ar- 
bois  de  Jubainville,  Les  premiers  Habitants  de  VEurope,  chap.  iv. 
Les  Turses  ou  Pelasges-Tursanes. 

t  Herodotus,  Bkl  II,  ch.  56. 


THE    HAMITES    AND    THEIR    DISPEKSION.         25 

The  Arcadians  and  primitive  Argives  were  Pelasgic,  as 
well  as  the  primitive  lonians. 

From  Hellas,  the  Pelasgians  extended  their  empire 
into  Italy,  where,  as  Tyrrhenians,  they  invaded  the 
north ;  as  Peucetians,  they  occupied  the  southern  ex- 
tremity ;  and  as  CEnotrians,  the  region  afterward  known 
as  Lucania  and  Bruttium  —  the  modern  Calabria  and 
Basilicate.  As  Messapians  and  Daunians,  they  settled 
also  in  southern  Italy.  At  a  later  period,  when  driven 
from  Hellas  by  Indo-Europeans,  they  took  possession 
of  the  whole  of  Italy,  subduing  the  Aryan  Ombro- 
Latins,  who  had  already  expelled  the  Aryan  Siculi 
(Ligurians),  the  conquerors  of  the  Pelasgic  CEnotrians 
or  primitive  immigrants.  Here,  then,  as  Etruscans,* 
these  Hamitic  Pelasgians  established  a  new  empire, 
which  grew  strong  enough  to  make  two  warlike  at- 
tempts upon  Egypt,  which,  however,  proved  unsuc- 
cessful. The  center  of  the  Etruscan  empire  was  be- 
tween the  Tiber,  the  Mediterranean  and  the  Apennines. 
Its  date  is  fixed  by  d'Arbois  de  Jubainville  at  992  to 
974  B.C. —  the  Siculi  having  fled  in  1034  B.C.  to  Sicania, 
now  Sicily. 

The  early  history  of  Rome  was  chiefly  under  Etrus- 
can influence.  This  power,  during  the  fifth  century 
B.C.,  extended  itself  to  the  regions  north  of  the  Po. 
Mantua  was  one  of  their  cities.  They  left  Etruscan 
inscriptions  in  the  southern  valleys  of  the  Alps,  which 
have  been  discovered  in  modern  times.  There  they 

*  Authorities  disagree  as  to  the  affinities  of  the  Etruscans.  Den- 
nis, who  has  given  the  subject  patient  investigation,  agrees  with 
Herodotus,  that  they  were  a  colony  from  the  Lydians  of  Asia  Minor, 
arriving  by  sea  (Cities  and  Cemeteries  of  Etruria,  new  ed.,  1879). 
Rawlinson  holds  that  they  belong  to  a  different  race  from  the  other 
Italic  nations.  Delitzsch  says  they  were  Semites.  This  subject  has 
"been  historically  discussed  by  d'Arbois  de  Jubaiuville,  Les  Premiers 
Habitants  de  VEnrope. 


26  PREADAMITE8. 

came  in  conflict  with  the  Aryan  Celts,  by  whom  they 
were  subjugated  at  the  end  of  the  fourth  century  B.C. 
About  the  same  l^me  the  Roman  power  wrested  cen- 
tral Italy  from  the  Etruscans.  Southern  Italy  had 
already  been  seized  by  the  Ombro-Latin  Samnites. 
Thus  disappeared  the  great  Hamitic  empire  in  Italy, 
and  Aryan  dominion  was  planted  in  its  place,  as  six- 
teen hundred  years  earlier  it  had  displaced  Hamitic 
power  in  the  peninsula  of  Greece. 

From  the  time  of  the  arrival  of  Hamites  in  Greece, 
eight  hundred  years  elapsed  before  direct  intercourse 
sprang  up  between  Greece  and  Egypt.  On  occasion 
of  the  expulsion  of  the  long-dominant  but  foreign 
"Shepherds"  from  Egypt  —  about  1700  B.C. —  Danaos 
is  represented  as  planting  a  colony  at  Argos.  He  was 
not  an  Egyptian,  but  it  is  not  known  whether  the 
Shepherds  were  Hamites  or  Aryans.  Agriculture  had 
been  known  in  Egypt  as  early  as  the  Twelfth  Dynasty, 
which,  according  to  the  German  Egyptologists,  was 
between  2850  and  2400  B.C.,  or,  according  to  English 
chronologers,  about  2080  B.C. 

Save  the  displacement  of  the  primitive  Hamites  in 
western  Asia  and  southeastern  Europe,  their  distribu- 
tion remains  at  the  present  day  nearly  as  it  existed 
when  the  ethno-genealogical  table  of  Genesis  was  com- 
piled. Hamitic  peoples  still  occupy  the  whole  of  the 
north  of  Africa  as  far  as  the  Soudan,  and  all  the  east- 
ern coast  region  of  that  continent  as  far  as  the  equator. 
The  ancient  Egyptian  type  is  still  very  well  preserved 
in  the  Fellahm,  or  peasantry  of  the  lower  Nile ;  and 
still  better  in  the  Coptic  Christians  of  the  towns.  The 
Berber  type  is  distributed,  somewhat  mixed  with  Sem- 
ites and  Europeans,  throughout  the  Barbary  States, 
and  includes  the  modern  ethnic  designations  of  Ka- 
byles  and  Shillouhs.  The  extinct  people  of  the  Canary 


THE  HAMITES  AND  THEIR  DISPERSION.    27 

Islands  were  Berbers.  The  Berber  type  was  differen- 
tiated from  the  Egyptian  at  an  early  period ;  since  the 
hieroglyphic  inscriptions  of  Egypt  .designate  them  as 
Temhu,  in  distinction  from  the  Retu  or  Egyptians ; 
and,  on  the  Egyptian  monuments,  the  Temhu  are 
recognizable  by  tattoo  marks  in  the  shape  of  a  cross — 
a  mode  of  ornamentation  which  still  prevails  among 
the  Kabyl  women  of  Algeria.  The  east  African  Ham- 
ites  are  represented  by  the  Nubians  of  the  Nile  dis- 
trict, who  were  formerly  Christians,  and  by  various 
half-civilized  tribes  lying  between  the  Nubian  Nile,  the 
Blue  Nile  and  the  Sea ;  and  above  the  mouth  of  the 
Blue  Nile,  on  both  sides  of  the  White  Nile,  and  thence 
along  the  more  southern  shores  of  the  Red  Sea  to  the 
strait  of  Bab-el-Mandeb.  Beyond  this  latitude  are  the 
well-known  Galla,  resembling  Negroes  in  the  color  of 
their  skin,  but  free  from  the  Negro  odor,  and  having 
long  curly  hair  and  agreeable  features,  and  praised  for 
the  morality  and  nobility  of  their  character.  They  ap- 
pear evidently  to  be  a  mixed  race,  containing  Negro 
and  either  Hamitic  or  Arabic  blood.  The  Hamitic 
type,  it  appears,  blends  on  all  sides  with  that  of  the 
neighboring  peoples,  so  that  it  is  difficult  to  decide 
where  the  Hamite  ends  and  the  Negro  begins.  His- 
tory informs  us  that  an  ancient  Egyptian  type  under- 
went a  similar  blending  with  the  African,  and  explains 
that  this  was  occasioned  by  intermarriages  with  Ne- 
groes, at  that  time  known  as  Ethiopians,  —  the  old  bib- 
lical sense  of  Gush  having  become  greatly  enlarged. 
In  modern  Africa,  where  the  physical  characters  of 
tribes  become  insufficient  for  the  identification  of  race, 
the  structure  of  the  language  and  the  grade  of  civiliza- 
tion at  once  indicate  the  dominant  and  primitive  ele- 
ment. Throughout  most  of  eastern  Africa  the  superi- 
ority of  the  Hamite  character  is  at  once  discernible. 


28  PREADAMITES. 

Linguistic  peculiarities  and  profound  race  distinctions 
mark  the  products  of  Hamitic  civilization  as  far  sur- 
passing any  of  the  indigenous  productions  of  the  black 
races. 

There  remains  yet  one  ramification  of  the  Hamites 
to  which  I  have  not  directed  attention.  I  have  stated 
that  they  were  traceable  through  the  Berber  type  as  far 
as  the  Straits  of  Gibraltar.  They  are  actually  traced  to 
the  Canary  Islands,  where  the  Guanches  once  lived. 
There  is  good  reason  to  believe,  as  I  shall  show  here- 
after (chapter  xxiii),  that  an  extensive  island  once  cov- 
ered this  portion  of  the  Atlantic,  and  that  after  remain- 
ing the  seat  of  a  powerful  Mongoloid  empire  for  an 
unknown  period  it  was  seized  by  the  Hamitic  Berbers, 
who  had  already  displaced  the  Mongoloids  from  north- 
ern Africa.  Here  a  small  number  remained  after  geo- 
logic agencies  had  well  nigh  obliterated  the  country  in 
which  they  dwelt.  This  remnant  has  been  known  in 
historic  times  as  Guanches ;  but  they  are  now  totally 
extinct. 

The  existence  of  Hamitic  settlements  and  intermixt- 
ures on  the  west  of  the  Red  Sea  extended  correspond- 
ingly, in  classical  and  modern  times,  the  application 
of  the  name  ^Ethiopia.*  We  have  seen  that  the 
Genesiacal  table  extends  the  land  of  Gush,  the  sun- 
burnt race,  over  western  Asia,  and  along  the  eastern 
and  southern  shores  of  Arabia.  It  has  been  a  matter 
of  doubt  whether,  at  so  early  a  period,  the  Cushites 
crossed  into  Africa.  It  appears  that,  at  a  later  period, 
they  were  found  existing  in  Africa  ;  and  as  the  Greeks 

*  Mr.  W.  Giftbrcl  Palgrave  has  made  the  suggestion  that  the  Red 
Sea  has  resulted  from  an  irruption  of  the  waters  of  the  Indian  Ocean 
during  human  times.  He  states  that  the  geology  and  topography  of 
Arabia  belong  to  Africa  rather  than  Asia.  (Palgrave,  in  Murray's 
Geograph.  Distrib.  Mam.,  P.  II,  p.  12.) 


THE    HAMITES    AND    THEIK    DISPERSION.         20 

called  this  sun-burnt  race  Aithiopes  (a  literal  Greek 
translation  of  Cushim),  geographers  have  been  per- 
plexed by  the  evidences  of  both  an  Asiatic  and  an  Af- 
rican ^Ethiopia.  Distinct  relics  of  Hamitic  occupation 
still  remain  in  southern  Arabia,  in  the  names  of  towns, 
and  in  numerous  inscriptions  written  in  a  language 
known  as  Himyaric.  Many  similar  monumental  rec- 
ords of  the  Hamitic  age  remain  in  Assyria,  and  along 
the  southern  coast  of  Asia  Minor.  Throughout  all  the 
Asiatic,  Hellenic  and  Italic  regions  the  primitive  Ham- 
itic stock  appears  to  have  been  absorbed  by  overlying 
populations,  whose  modern  dark  skins,  very  probably,, 
perpetuate  the  remembrance  of  the  admixture. 


CHAPTER  IV. 

THE  SEMITES  AND  THEIR  DISPERSION. 

PURSUING  the  same  course  as  with  the  Hamites, 
I  shall  first  follow  the  primitive  distribution  of 
the  Semites,  as  given  in  our  ethno- genealogical  table. 
SheM  or  SHEM,  according  to  Gesenius,  signifies  a 
name.  In  its  radical  letters,  which  are  the  essential 
and  original  constituents  of  the  written  word,  it  is 
simply  SM,  and  possibly  sustains  a  relation  to  the 
Greek  word  sema,  a  sign,  and  the  Latin  siynum.  "The 
word  is  often  employed  to  signify  the  name  of  Jeho- 
vah, and  not  unlikely  it  was  applied  to  the  son  of 
Noah  to  signalize  his  selection  to  be  the  ancestor  of 
the  chosen  people." 

ELAM. 

AILaM  or  ELAM  is  generally  regarded  as  denoting 
the  Elamites,  or  inhabitants  of  Elymais  (sometimes 
Susiana  or  Kissia),  on  the  eastern  side  of  the  Persian 
Gulf.  In  classical  history  the  Elamites  are  generally 
associated  with  the  (Japhetic)  Persians,  and  Josephus 
says  they  were  the  founders  of  the  Persians.  But 
there  is  good  reason  to  rely  upon  the  authority  of  a 
table  of  ethnic  affiliations  which,  so  far,  is  wonderfully 
vindicated  by  all  our  discoveries.  We  must,  therefore, 
conclude  that  Elam  was  settled  primitively  by  Semites, 
whom  a  Japhetic  tribe  displaced  at  a  later  period,  as 
the  Semites  themselves  displaced  and  absorbed  so 
many  Hamitic  nations. 

30 


THE    SEMITES    AND    THEIK    DISPERSION.         31 

ASSHUR. 

ASsliUR  or  ASSHUK  is  an  eponym  for  Assyria  or 
Assyrians.  Nimrod,  the  Hamite,  we  are  told,  went  out 
of  Babel  to  Asshur,  and  built  Nineveh  and  other  cities. 
A  Hamite  went  into  a  Semitic  country  and  built  cities, 
which  we  have  regarded  as  Hamitic.  Did  the  Hamite 
simply  place  himself  at  the  head  of  Semitic  colonies, 
or  did  he  lead  off  Hamitic  colonies,  which  he  planted 
among  Semitic  peoples  ?  *  The  force  of  the  original 
text  seems  to  imply  the  latter  alternative,  and  it  also 
seems  plausible.  Later,  however,  the  Hamitic  element 
in  these  Assyrian  cities  was  absorbed  by  preponder- 
ating Semites,  and  they  became  in  a  strict  sense  the 
abode  of  Asshur,  who  was  venerated  in  later  times  as 
the  guardian  deity  of  the  Assyrians. 

ARPHAXAD. 

ARPhaKShaD  or  AEPHAXAD,  as  the  Septuagint 
transliterates  the  name,  stands  for  the  north  Assyri- 
ans. It  signifies,  etymologically,  the  boundary  of  the 
Chaldceans.  A  thousand  years  later  Ur  was  within 
the  bounds  of  Arphaxad. 

ShaLaKh  or  SALAH,  as  transcribed  in  our  version, 
probably  denotes  the  Salachians,  inhabitants  of  the 
Salachia  of  Ptolemy,  in  ancient  Susiana,  at  the  head 
of  the  Persian  Gulf. 

AeBeR,  EBEE  or  HEBER,  the  son  or  colony  from 
Salah,  denotes,  etymologically,  those  on  the  other  side, 
or  those  from  the  other  side.  It  'may  allude  to  the 
arrival  of  the  Abrahamidae  from  the  east  of  the  Eu- 

*  The  difficulty  here  arising  has  led  some  to  regard  the  paren- 
thesis describing  Nimrod  as  the  founder  of  Babel,  Erech,  Accad  and 
Calneh,  as  a  later  interpolation.  (A.  KNOBEL,  Die  Volkertafel  der 
Genesis,  Giessen,  1850,  p.  339.) 


32  PREADAMITE8. 

phrates,  or,  on  the  theory  of  the  Chaldsean  origin  of 
this  ethnic  table,  it  may  signify  those  gone  to  the  west 
side  of  the  Euphrates.  In  either  case  it  seems  a  desig- 
nation applied  after  the  event,  when  the  Eber  had 
settled  in  Canaan  and  acquired  the  name  of  Hebrews, 
since  by  common  consent  the  primitive  Eber  were 
located  on  the  east  of  the  Euphrates  in  Chaldaea. 

laKTaJS"  or  JOKTAN,  one  of  the  sons  of  Heber,  or 
one  of  the  affiliations  colonized  from  the  Heberites, 
designates  the  Joktanides,  or  primitive  stock  of  north- 
ern and  western  Arabs. 

ALMODaD  or  ALMODAD,  the  first  issue  from  Jok- 
tan,  represents,  by  general  consent,  the  Almodoeei  of 
Ptolemy,  a  people  of  central  Arabia  Felix. 

ShaLePh  or  SHELEPH,  second  issue  from  Joktan, 
are  the  Salapeni  of  Ptolemy,  now  probably  identified 
with  Meteyr,  in  the  neighborhood  of  Mecca. 

KhaTsaRMaUTt  or  HAZARMAVETH,  third  issue  from 
Joktan,  are  the  Chathramitse  of  Ptolemy,  now  at  Ilad- 
ramaut,  a  modern  province  in  the  south  of  Arabia 
Felix,  between  Yemen  and  the  Mahra  country.  The 
people  were  known  to  the  ancients  as  Atramitae. 

laRaKh  or  JERAH,  fourth  issue  from  Joktan,  is  easily 
identifiable  with  a  modern  tribe  designated  Yareb,  son 
of  Joktan,  on  the  Arabian  Gulf  border  of  Arabia  Felix. 
Forster  attributes  to  them  a  wide  territory,  stretching 
from  the  Persian  Gulf  to  the  Straits  of  Bab-el-Mandeb. 

HaDORaM  or  HADORAM,  fifth  issue  from  Joktan, 
are  located  by  some  at  the  mouth  of  the  Persian  Gulf 
in  Arabia;   but  by  others,  on  the  southern  shore  of" 
Arabia  Felix,  west  of  Jerah. 

UTsaL   or   UZAL,    sixth   issue  from  Joktan,   corre- 
sponds to  modern  /Sanaa,  the  capital  of  the  province 
of  Yemen,   once  a  flourishing  town  and   the  rival  of" 
Damascus. 


THE    SEMITES    AND    THEIR    DISPERSION.         33 

DiKLaH  or  DIKLAH,  seventh  issue  from  Joktan,  is 
represented  by  the  Dulkkelitce  of  Himyar,  and  the 
tribe  known  as  Dhu-l-kalaah  in  Yemen. 

AOBaL  or  OBAL,  eighth  issue  from  Joktan,  denotes 
a  tribe  colonized  in  western  Arabia,  north  of  Mecca. 
In  the  opinion  of  some,  this  tribe  spread  from  the 
Arabian  to  the  African  shore  of  the  Straits  of  Bab-el- 
Man  deb. 

ABIMaeL  or  ABIMAEL,  ninth  issue  from  Joktan, 
answers  to  the  Mali  of  Theophrastus,  the  Malichce  of 
Ptolemy,  and  the  name  is  perpetuated  in  the  town  of 
Malm  near  Medina. 

ShBA,  Sh'BA  or  SHEBA,  tenth  issue  from  Joktan, 
may  refer  to  the  reminiscences  of  Sheba  still  preserved 
in  local  names  in  the  southwest  of  Arabia.  This  name 
is  but  slightly  distinguished  from  the  Hamitic  SBA 
or  S'BA.  Rawlinson,  assuming  it  identical,  thinks  it 
signifies  the  mixed  character  of  the  race.  It  certainly 
is  not  improbable  that  Semites  became  here  super- 
imposed on  Hamites  at  a  date  earlier  than  the  forma- 
tion of  this  ethnological  table. 

OPhiR  or  OPHIR,  eleventh  issue  from  Joktan,  is 
placed  by  some  in  the  southwest  corner  of  Arabia ;  by 
others,  at  Of  or,  a  town  and  district  of  Oman. 

KhaUILaH  or  HAVILAH,  twelfth  issue  from  Joktan, 
is  perhaps  not  distinguishable  from  the  Hamitic  Hav- 
ilah  ;  but  good  authorities  decide  to  locate  the  Semites 
at  Chaulan  or  Kka/wlan,  in  Arabia  Felix,  on  the  Red 
Sea. 

lOBaB  or  JOBAB,  last  issue  from  Joktan,  is  believed 
to  be  represented  by  the  lobaritce  of  Ptolemy,  and  the 
modern  JBeni-Jobub  in  ancient  Katabania,  midway  be- 
tween Sanaa  and  Zebid  in  Arabia. 

PheLeGr,  PhaLaG  or  PELEG,  the  other  son  or  col- 
ony from  Heber,  is  believed  by  Lenormant  to  have 
3 


34  PREADAMITES. 

located  in  upper  Mesopotamia.  The  posterity  of  Peleg 
to  the  fifth  "generation"  or  colonial  differentiation,  is 
given  in  the  eleventh  chapter.  The  absence  of  such 
enumeration  here  has  been  taken  as  evidence  that  the 
table  was  compiled  in  the  early  lifetime  of  Peleg  — 
perhaps  by  Peleg  himself.  But  the  compilation  was 
late  enough  to  permit  the  enumeration  of  thirteen  col- 
onies proceeding  from  Joktan.  Peleg' s  brother.  Does 
the  termination  of  the  Jewish  and  Ishmaelitish  lineage 
with  Peleg  indicate  that  the  author  of  the  compilation 
dwelt  where  he  became  better  informed  respecting  the 
tribes  of  Arabia  than  respecting  those  colonized  in 
upper  Mesopotamia  ?  If  we  reply  affirmatively,  we  are 
pointed  again  to  ChaldaBa  as  the  place  of  origin  of  our 
ethnographical  table. 

LUD. 

LITD,  name  of  the  fourth  son  of  Shem,  is  by  some 
regarded  as  the  eponyrn  of  the  Lydians,  located  in 
the  western  part  of  Asia  Minor,  on  the  ^gean.  At  a 
remoter  period,  however,  according  to  Rawlinson,  this 
region  had  been  occupied  by  a  dynasty  of  Pelasgians, 
and  he  is  accordingly  of  the  opinion  that  the  Lud  were 
primitively  located  north  of  Palestine,  in  the  close 
neighborhood  of  the  Assyrians. 

ARAM. 

ARaM  or  ARAM,  called  the  fifth  son  of  Shem,  is 
generally  understood  to  designate  tribes  stretching 
from  northern  Arabia  through  Syria  and  central  Meso- 
potamia to  Armenia  —  a  name  which  still  perpetuates 
this  patronymic  —  and  thence  to  the  borders  of  Lydia. 
Aramaia  was  a  name  of  Phrygia,  in  central  Asia  Mi- 
nor, in  the  time  of  Homer ;  and  Josephus  tells  us  the 
Syrians  called  themselves  Aramaeans.  These  people 


THE    SEMITES    AND    THEIR    DISPERSION.          35 

extended  as  far  southwest  as  Damascus ;  for  we  are 
told  "the  ARaM  of  Damascus  came  to  succor  Hada- 
dezer,"  and  "David  slew  of  ARaM  two  and  twenty 
thousand."  *  The  Nestorians  belong  to  this  affiliation. 

aUTs  or  Uz,  the  first  issue  from  Aram,  is  supposed 
to  have  located  on  the  Arabian  frontier  of  Chaldsea ; 
Rawlinson  says  nearly  in  the  middle  of  north  Arabia, 
not  very  far  from  the  famous  district  of  Nejd.  This 
-was  the  land  of  Job. 

KhUL  or  HUL  was  perhaps  near  lake  Huleh,  north 
•of  Palestine  ;  but  the  determination  is  uncertain. 

GeTteR  or  GETHER,  the  third  issue  from  the  Ara- 
maean stock,  has  not  been  certainly  located.  By  some 
it  is  placed  in  the  east  of  Armenia ;  others  think  it  one 
of  the  cities  of  Dekapolis,  east  of  the  Jordan.  Lange 
says  "Arabians." 

MaSh  or  MASH  is  put  down  in  1  Chronicles  i,  17  as 
MeSheK  (Meshech  in  our  version),  a  word  of  different 
radicals,  and  also  given  (Genesis  x,  2)  as  the  name  of 
a  son  of  Japhet.  This  confusion  creates  uncertainty; 
but  Mash  was  probably  located  near  the  other  Ara- 
maeans ;  and  as  the  name  seems  to  be  perpetuated  in 
Mt.  Masius,  and  in  the  river  Masca,  it  appears  rea- 
sonable to  place  this  Aramaean  tribe  in  the  north  of 
Mesopotamia  or  Assyria. 

From  the  foregoing  examination  it  appears  that  the 
primitive  Semites  were  centrally  located  throughout 
Syria  and  central  and  northern  Mesopotamia,  and 
stretched  southward  along  the  entire  west  coast  of  Ara- 
bia. There  were  Hamites  on  all  sides  of  them  except 
the  northeast  —  on  the  extreme  south  and  east  of  Ara- 
bia, and  along  the  lower  plain  of  the  Euphrates ;  on 

*  2  Sam.  viii,  5.  See  also  verse  6,  where  ARaM  stands  for  a  lo- 
cality and  ARaM  for  the  people.  ARaM  (Aramaeans)  is  rendered 
Syrians  in  our  version. 


36  PREADAMITE8. 

the  west,  in  Egypt,  and  perhaps  along  the  western 
shore  of  the  Red  Sea,  and  also  along  the  eastern  coast 
of  the  Mediterranean,  through  Canaan  and  Phoenicia ; 
and  on  the  northwest,  throughout  all  the  southern 
plain  of  Asia  Minor,  and  perhaps,  also,  the  Tauric  high- 
lands. At  a  very  early  period,  generally  put  down 
as  about  the  eighteenth  century  B.C.,  the  Semites  had 
absorbed  the  Hamitic  populations  of  Assyria,  Meso- 
potamia, Syria  and  Phoenicia.  In  the  time  of  Herod- 
otus the  following  nations  had  become  semitized : 
the  Assyrians,  Babylonians,  Syrians  or  Aramaeans, 
Phoenicians  with  their  colonies,  Canaanites,  Jews, 
Oyprians,  Cilicians,  Solymi  and  northern  Arabians. 
The  Solymi  were  in  Asia  Minor ;  and  if  these  became 
semitized  very  likely  the  neighboring  nations  under- 
went the  same  change.  The  semitization  of  these  na- 
tions is  not  to  be  viewed  as  a  displacement  of  the 
primitive  population.  Much  evidence  exists  of  close 
ethnic  affinity  between  the  Hamites  and  Semites  at  this 
early  period.  This  is  shown  in  the  blending  of  Ham- 
itic and  Semitic  roots  in  some  of  the  most  ancient  in- 
scriptions ;  in  the  facility  of  intercourse  between  the 
Semites  of  Asia  and  the  Hamites  of  Egypt ;  in  the 
peaceful  and  unobserved  absorption  of  all  the  Asiatic 
Hamites,  and  the  Semitic  adoption  of  the  Hamitic  gods 
and  religious  system.  It  is  manifest  that,  at  an  epoch 
not  long  previous,  the  two  families  had  dwelt  together 
and  spoken  one  language.  Of  this  language,  called 
Accadian  or  Sumeric,  some  relics  remain.  It  supplied 
the  oldest  form  of  the  cuneiform  character ;  and  from 
it  the  Assyrio-Babylonian  cuneiform  was  derived. 

The  northern  branch  of  Semites  have  continued,  in 
later  times,  to  occupy  nearly  the  same  regions  as  they 
acquired  eighteen  centuries  before  Christ.  The  south- 
ern Semites  spread  over  the  peninsula  of  Arabia,  en- 


THE    SEMITES    AND    THEIR    DISPERSION.  37 

croaching  upon  the  borders  primitively  settled  by 
Hamites,  and  overflowing  across  the  Red  Sea  into  the 
eastern  border  of  northern  Africa.  The  Joktanide  Arabs 
were  subsequently  encroached  upon  in  northern  Arabia 
by  the  Ishmaelites.  At  the  present  time,  some  of  the 
Hamitic  tribes  of  Nubia  have  become  largely  semit- 
ized,  and  claim  for  themselves  a  Semitic  origin. 

The  Semites  have  always  been  confined  within  nar- 
row geographical  limits.  In  the  time  of  Herodotus, 
"a  parallelogram  sixteen  hundred  miles  long,  from  the 
parallel  of  Aleppo  to  the  south  of  Arabia,  and,  on  an 
average,  eight  hundred  miles  broad,"  inclosed  nearly 
the  whole  of  this  family.  "Within  this  tract  —  less 
than  a  thirteenth  part  of  the  Asiatic  continent  —  the 
entire  Semitic  family  was  then,  and,  with  one  excep- 
tion, has  ever  since  been  confined."*  The  exception 
is  the  Arab  conquest  in  the  seventh  century. 

*  Rawlinson,  Herodotus,  Vol.  I,  p.  538. 


CHAPTEK  V. 

THE  JAPHETITES  AND  THEIR  DISPERSION. 

IaPheTt  or  JAPHETH,  the  name  of  the  second  son  of 
Noah,  is  said  by  Gesenius  to  signify  etymologically 
"  widely-spreading,  from  the  root  PhaTtaH. "  It  seems 
likely  the  name  was  bestowed  after  the  wide  dispersion 
of  his  posterity ;  unless  the  language  of  Noah  promis- 
ing that  "God  shall  enlarge  Japheth"*  can  be  under- 
stood as  prophetic  of  the  wide  dispersion  and  power  of 
his  descendants.  The  Greeks  retained  a  mythical  recol- 
lection of  their  remote  progenitor,  under  the  name  of 
lapetus.  He  was  one  of  the  Titans,  and  the  fabled 
son  of  heaven  and  earth.  The  Greek  recognition  of 
their  lapetic  derivation  indicates  at  once  the  direction 
in  which  we  are  to  search  for  the  posterity  of  laPheTt. 
By  these  lapetic  Javanites  "were  the  isles  of  the  Gen- 
tiles divided  in  their  hands." 

GOMER. 

GoMeR  or  GOMER  is  a  namef  whose  root-forms  are 
preserved  very  extensively  in  the  designations  of  Eu- 
ropean tribes.  They  are  handed  down  by  Homer, 
Diodorus,  Herodotus,  Josephus  and  Ptolemy.  Girniri 
are  mentioned  in  cuneiform  records  of  the  time  of 
Darius  Hystaspes.^:  The  tribes  of  Gomer  are  the  Go- 

*  Gen.  ix,  27.  This  view  is  dilated  upon  by  McCausland,  in  The 
Builders  of  Babel,  ch.  iv. 

t  Neither  this  nor  the  other  Japhetic  names  possesses  a  proper 
Semitic  root.  These  names  are  Indo-Germanic  Hebraized. 

J  Rawlinson,  Herodotus,  Vol.  Ill,  p.  150;  note,  p.  152. 


THE    JAPHETITES    AND    THEIE    DISPERSION.     39 

merians,  Kimmerians  or  Crimeans,  dwelling  about 
the  northern  shores  of  the  Black  Sea,  and,  in  later 
times,  spreading  as  Kymr,  Kymri,  Gaels,  Gauls  or 
Kelts  over  a  large  part  of  central  and  western  Europe. 
Their  name  is  recognized  from  Great  Britain  to  Spain 
in  such  words  as  Cambria  and  Cumberland  in  Great 
Britain,  Cainbrai  in  France,  Camarilla  in  Spain,  and 
perhaps  Coimbra  in  Portugal. 

AShKNaZ  or  ASHKENAZ  denotes,  undoubtedly,  the 
Ascanians,  an  ancient  name  of  the  Phrygians,  who 
dwelt  south  of  the  Black  Sea.  The  root  of  the  word 
is  extremely  frequent  in  ancient  history,  throughout 
the  Bythinian  region.  The  son  of  ^Eneas  was  named 
Ascanius ;  and  the  Trojans  themselves,  whose  city  fell 
in  the  gray  dawn  of  history,  were  probably  the  children 
of  Ashkenaz.  The  Euxine,  Pliny  tells  us,  was  formerly 
styled  Axenus,  and  this,  in  Greek,  becomes  the  well 
known  Euxeinos. 

RIPaT  or  RIPHATH  denotes  apparently  the  Riphaces 
of  Josephus,  whose  country  was  Paphlagonia,  in  the 
middle  of  the  south  shore  of  the  Euxine.  Some  have 
located  this  tribe  in  Armenia,  and  some,  on  the  north 
shore  of  the  Euxine,  without  sufficient  reason.  Knobel 
adds  the  Kelts,  and  Lange  adopts  the  opinion. 

ToGaRMaH  or  TOGAKMAH  is  almost  universally  re- 
garded as  denoting  Armenia,  in  which  dwell  to  this 
time  the  remnants  of  a  primitive  people  who  style 
themselves  "the  house  of  Thorgon." 

MAGOG. 

MaGOG  or  MAGOG  is  a  name  about  which  much 
learned  discussion  has  arisen.  This  people  has  been 
sometimes  located  east  and  northeast  of  the  Euxine, 
and  set  down  as  the  ancestors  of  the  Scythians.  But 
as  Dubois  has  determined,  they  are  rather  Cauc-asians 


40  PREADAMITES. 

and  Circassians  (Tcherkesses)  in  the  mountainous  region 
between  the  Euxine  and  the  Caspian.  F.  Lenormant 
has  a  fancy  that  the  Turanians  are  descended  from 
Magog;  while  the  Chinese  are  an  antediluvian  race.* 

MaDal  or  MADAI,  by  universal  consent,  designates 
the  Medes,  whose  seat  was  east  of  Assyria  and  south 
of  the  Caspian.  History  and  archaeology  prove,  how- 
ever, that  at  an  earlier  date  the  people  of  Medea  were 
not  Japhetic.  The  Medean  dynasty  of  Babylon  is 
regarded  by  Rawlinson  as  Turanian  ;f  but  Rawlinson, 
following  Oppert  and  Max  Miiller,  merges  Hamitic 
and  Turanian  indications  together.  Trusting  to  the 
faith  of  the  Genesiacal  record,  we  must  hold  that 
Japhetites  were  the  first  children  of  Noah  who  dwelt 
in  Media.  But  it  is  easy  to  admit  the  probability  that 
they  displaced  an  older  people,  and  that  these  older 
people  were  Turanian  in  the  sense  of  being  Ural-Altaic. 
But  this  touches  a  discussion  for  which  I  wish  now  only 
to  lay  the  foundations. 

JAVAN. 

la  VAN  or  JAVAN  —  in  the  Septuagint,  lovan — is 
undoubtedly  equivalent  to  the  Homeric  laones,  denot- 
ing the  primitive  lonians  —  a  name  which  then  signi- 
fied all  the  tribes  which  afterward  became  Hellenes. 
The  same,  in  its  root-elements,  is  traced  in  inscriptions 
as  far  back  as  the  Eighteenth  Egyptian  Dynasty.  On 
the  Rosctta  Stone,  the  Demotic  IIJNiN  is  the  equiva- 
lent of  the  Greek  Hellenikois.  Javanas  is  the  Hindoo 
designation  of  the  Greeks  in  the  "Laws  of  Menu  "; 
and  among  the  Arabs,  ancient  and  modern,  Yundn  is 
the  generic  name  of  all  the  Greeks.  The  Javanidse 

*  Lenormant,  Ancient  History  of  the  East,  Am.  ed.,  Vol.  I,  p.  62. 
t  Rawlinson,  Herodotus,  Vol.  I,  pp.  319,  352,  539. 


THE    JAPHETITES    AND    THEIR    DISPERSION.     41 

were  therefore  understood  to  spread  over  all  the  region 
of  the  Hellenic  race,  including  the  eastern  shore  of  the 
-^Egean,  in  Asia  Minor. 

AeLIShaH  or  ELISHAH  finds  its  equivalent  in  Elisa 
or  Elis,  on  the  coast  of  the  Peloponnesus.  Hellas  is 
probably  from  the  same  root.  Hence  the  geographical 
position  indicated  is  the  shores  of  the  Morea,  and  the 
islands  contiguous,  in  the  Archipelago. 

TaRShlSh  or  TARSHISH  is  by  one  school  thought  to 
denote  Tartessus  on  the  Spanish  coast,  and  by  another, 
Tarsus,  on  the  Cilician  coast,  in  Asia  Minor.  The 
latter  locality  seems  to  carry  the  weight  of  evidence, 
since  there  is  almost  a  complete  identity  between  TaR- 
SIS  (aspirates  omitted)  and  Tarsos,  and  the  other  Ionic 
tribes  are  ranged  by  our  ethnic  table  along  the  same 
Mediterranean  coast. 

KiTtIM  or  KITTIM  has  been  referred  by  different 
authorities  to  Italy,  Macedonia  and  Cyprus.  We  find 
Tarshish,  Phul  (Pamphylia),  Lud  (Lydia),  Tubal  (Paph- 
lagonia),  Javan  (Ionia)  and  Kittirn  so  often  grouped 
together  that  we  are  constrained  to  reject  Italy,  and 
probably  Macedonia,  from  consideration.  Kittim  was 
contiguous  to  Tarsus  and  Paphlagonia ;  and  the  island 
Cyprus  fulfills  the  condition.  Egyptian  inscriptions, 
moreover,  sustain  this  solution. 

DoDaNIM  or  DODANIM,  recorded  as  RODaNIM* 
in  1  Chronicles  i,  7,  is  generally  understood  to  refer 
to  the  Dodoneans  of  Macedonia.  Adopting  Rodanim 
as  the  correct  name  of  this  tribe,  it  may  easily  refer  to 
the  island  Rhodes.  This  view  would  happily  coordi- 
nate this  colony  with  the  other  affiliations  of  Javan. 

*  Our  English  version  says  Dodanim,  with  a  marginal  reference 
to  Gen.  x,  2,  etc. 


42  PREADAMITES. 

TUBAL. 

TuBaL  or  TUBAL  is  a  name  perpetuated  in  the  Tib- 
areni  of  Herodotus  and  Strabo,  a  designation  of  the 
people  now  known  as  Georgians.  Josephus  says  that 
Tubal  represented  the  Iberians  in  his  clay,  and  Bochart 
and  Dubois  remind  us  that  Thdbel  and  Tubal  are  iden- 
tical with  Georgians,  the  ancient  Iberians  of  the  south- 
east coast  of  tjie  Euxine,  and  extending  thence  into 
northern  Armenia  south  of  the  Caucasus. 

MESHECH. 

MeShek  or  MESHECH  denotes  a  tribe  contiguous  to 
Tubal,  as  indicated  by  Ezekiel,  and  by  Herodotus,  who 
says:  "Moschi  and  Tibareni."  All  authority,  accord- 
ingly, locates  the  Moschi  or  Meschi  on  the  Moschian 
range  adjacent  to  Tubal  (Iberia)  in  the  extreme  north 
of  Armenia,  along  the  slopes  of  the  Caucasus.  The 
Moschi  are  set  down  by  Rawlinson  as  ancestors  of  the 
Muscovites,  but  the  evidence  is  not  apparent. 

TIRAS. 

TiRaS  or  TIRAS,  the  seventh  colonial  issue  from  Ja- 
phet,  is  commonly  understood  as  denoting  the  Thra- 
cians,  whose  geographical  position  was  southwest  of  the 
Euxine.  The  river  Tiras  of  Ptolemy,  now  known  as 
the  Dniester,  flows  into  the  Euxine  from  the  north- 
west. The  Thracians  perhaps  stretched  northward  far 
enough  to  join  the  widely-extended  Kimmerians. 

The  genesiacal  table  thus  gives  the  Japhetites  a  lo- 
cation entirely  north  of  the  Semites.  In  Medea  they 
stretch  around  the  northeastern  border  of  Semitic  ter- 
ritory. From  Armenia,  their  central  region,  the  Ja- 
phetic country  extends  westward  around  both  shores  of 
the  Black  Sea,  and  southward  along  the  western  bor- 
der of  Asia  Minor.  They  crossed  the  Bosphorus  and 


THE    JAPHETITES    AND    THEIK    DISPERSION.     43 

populated  all  the  Hellenic  shores  and  islands  of  the 
.zEgean. 

From  non-biblical  sources  we  obtain  further  infor- 
mation respecting  the  early  dispersion  of  the  Japhet- 
ites  or  Indo-Europeans  —  called  also  Aryans.  All  de- 
terminations confirm  the  biblical  account  of  their 
primitive  residence  in  the  same  country  with  the  Ham- 
ites  arid  Semites.  Rawlinson  informs  us  that  even 
Aryan  roots  are  mingled  with  presemitic  in  some  of 
the  oldest  inscriptions  of  Assyria.  The  precise  region 
where  these  three  families  dwelt  in  a  common  home 
has  not  been  pointed  out.  We  discover,  in  the  re- 
motest antiquity,  movements  of  Aryan  peoples  in  three 
different  directions.  One  stream  is  seen  setting  north- 
ward across  the  Caucasus,  through  the  gorge  of  Dariel, 
and  thence  westward  along  the  north  shore  of  the 
Euxine.  Another  stream  sets  westward  from  the  Ar- 
menian region,  along  the  south  shore  of  the  Euxine, 
across  the  Bosphorus  and  the  Archipelago,  into  south- 
eastern Europe.  The  third  stream  sets  eastward,  and 
then  southeastward,  across  the  Hindu-Rush,  into  the 
valley  of  the  Seven  Rivers,  the  modern  Punjab.  The 
center  of  divergence  of  these  three  streams  is  Armenia, 
or  at  least  some  region  between  Armenia  and  Turke- 
stan or  Bactria.  This  fact  lends  confirmation  to  the 
biblical  statements ;  though  it  is  not  fully  established 
that  the  so-called  Ararat  of  Armenia  is  the  biblical 
Ararat,  which,  there  is  reason  to  suppose,  was  located 
farther  east. 

The  southeastern  or  Asiatic  division  of  Aryans  sep- 
arated into  two  sub-families,  the  Brahmanic  and  the 
Iranic.  It  was  perhaps  before  the  separation  that  the 
Hymns  of  the  Vedas  were  written.  Such  is  the  opin- 
ion of  Max  Miiller,  who  maintains  that  the  Zoroastrian 
religion  marked  a  schism  in  the  primitive  Yedic.  Be 


44  PREADAMITES. 

that  as  it  may,  the  adherents  of  the  Vedic  worship 
traversed  the  passes  of  the  Hindu-Rush  and  sojourned 
in  the  Punjab.  Here  the  Brah manic  form  of  their  re- 
ligion underwent  its  development  and  decline.  In  the 
course  of  time  the  Brahmanic  peoples  dispersed  them- 
selves over  nearly  all  portions  of  the  Indian  peninsula, 
displacing  the  indigenous  population  either  by  exter- 
mination, by  absorption,  or  by  driving  them  to  the 
hills.*  The  Brahmanic  language  was  Sanscrit.  This 
is  now  a  dead  language,  like  that  of  the  sacred  books 
of  so  many  other  nations ;  but  it  is  represented  in  mod- 
ern Hindustan  by  the  Bengalee,  Nepalee,  the  pure 
Hindu  and  the  Urdu.  The  mysterious  Gipsies  are  an 
erratic  tribe  of  Hindus,  who  left  India  after  1000  A.D., 
and  are  known  to  have  wandered  as  far  as  Crete  in 
1322,  were  in  Corfu  in  1346.  and  in  Wallachia  in  1370. 

The  Iranic  sub-family  of  Asiatic  Aryans  spoke  the 
Zend,  which  is  the  language  of  the  A  vesta,  the  sacred 
writing  of  the  Persians,  and  of  the  most  ancient  cunei- 
form inscriptions  of  Persia.  From  the  Zend  proceeded 
the  Pehlevi,  and  from  that  the  modern  Persian.  To 
this  sub-family  belong  the  Beluchs,  the  Afghans,  the 
Tadshik  of  Turkestan,  and  the  agricultural  populations 
of  Ozbeg,  Khiva,  Bokkara,  Kokand  and  Kashgaria. 

The  westward  or  Mediterranean  stream  of  European 
Aryans  appeared  in  southeastern  Europe  about  2000 
B.C.  They  brought  with  them  a  knowledge  of  the  ce- 
reals wheat,  rye  and  barley,  together  with  the  plough, 
and  the  metals  gold,  silver  and  bronze.  Knowledge  of 
these  sources  of  civilization  they  imparted  to  the  Pelas- 
gic  Hamites  who  had  preceded  them.  The  first  group 
of  southern  Aryans  appeared  on  the  Adriatic  as  Istri- 

*  See  Major-General  John  Briggs'  Report  on  the  Aboriginal  Tribes 
of  India,  in  Reports  of  the  British  Association,  1850. 


THE    JAPHETITES    AND    THEIR    DISPERSION.     45- 

ans ;  and,  as  Venetes,  they  founded  the  city  of  Venice 
(Yenetia).  They  also  held  a  large  part  of  the  Archipel- 
ago. As  Phrygians  they  had  gained  possession  of  the 
greater  part  of  Asia  Minor.  The  Ligurians  (including 
Siculi)  dispossessed  the  European  Iberians  of  most  of 
western  Europe  at  about  the  same  date ;  and  in  the 
time  of  Hesiod  (850  B.C.)  they  held  Gaul.  In  the 
sixth  century  B.C.  they  also  held  possession  of  Spain 
for  eighty  years.  The  Ombro-Latins  wrested  most  of 
Italy  from  the  Javanic  Ligurians ;  but  were,  in  turn, 
subjugated  by  Pelasgians  bearing  the  name  of  Etrus- 
cans. Subsequently  the  Aryan  nations  regained  pos- 
session, and,  as  Romans,  overshadowing  and  absorbing 
their  Hamitic  neighbors,  erected  a  kingdom  destined 
to  extend  its  authority  over  most  of  the  known  world. 
The  earliest  group  of  the  northern  stream  falling* 
under  the  cognizance  of  history  may  be  styled  Thra- 
cian  —  from  Tiras,  an  affiliation  of  Japhet.  It  was 
composed  of  the  ancestors  of  the  Hellenes,  Italians 
and  Kelts.  The  Hellenic  Achaeans  were  in  the  Pelo- 
'ponnesus  in  the  fourteenth  century  B.C.,  according  to 
Egyptian  monuments.  They  came  into  Greece  by  fol- 
lowing the  eastern  coast  of  the  Adriatic  southward. 
Hence  they  must  probably  be  considered  an  offshoot 
of  the  Thracian  group.*  Continuing  eastward,  they 
occupied  the  Ionian  Islands.  Later  they  appeared  in 
Thessaly,  and  in  the  eleventh  century  B.C.  they  had 

*It  docs  not  satisfactorily  appear  whether  first  Aryan  settlers 
entered  Greece  from  the  north  or  from  the  east.  As  the  Genesiacal 
table  speaks  of  them  as  settled  in  Ionia,  upon  the  east  shore  of  the 
^Egean,  and  upon  the  "  isles  of  the  Gentiles,"  and  as  their  kindred 
were  scattered  eastward  through  Asia  Minor  to  Armenia,  it  seems 
likely  that  the  Thracian  colonization  of  Greece  from  the  north  or 
northeast  was  not  the  first  Ayran  colony.  Under  this  view,  there 
would  have  been  three  colonizations  of  Greece  by  Aryans :  1st,  from 
the  Ionian  coast ;  3d,  from  Thrace ;  3d,  from  the  northern  Adriatic. 


46  PEEADAMITES. 

returned  to  Asia,  and  established  settlements  upon  the 
coast  of  Asia  Minor. 

Another  branch  of  the  northern  stream  of  Euro- 
pean Aryans  is  known  in  Europe  as  Kimmerians  or 
Kymri,  about  650-600  B.C.  They  were  pressed  west- 
ward from  the  Tanais  (Don)  by  the  Scythians,  famous 
in  all  history  for  a  fierce  and  warlike  disposition. 
Moving  westward,  they  spread  over  regions  known  in 
classical  history  as  Gaul.  Their  generic  designation 
in  central  and  western  Europe  was  Gauls  or  Kelts.  A 
nation  retaining  the  name  of  Kymri  or  Kimbri  occu- 
pied the  Spanish  peninsula.  The  Belgse  and  the  Brit- 
ish Kelts  were  of  the  same  stock.  The  Kelts  had 
spread  over  western  Europe  as  early  as  450-430  B.C. 
They  occupied  the  whole  region  between  the  Alps  and 
the  Baltic  Sea  and  German  Ocean.  The  Goths  and 
Teutons  now  pressed  upon  them  from  the  east,  and 
drove  them  from  the  countries  between  the  Danube 
and  the  Baltic.  The  Iberians  resisted  them  in  the 
Spanish  peninsula,  and  drove  them  back  into  Gaul. 
This  country  was  already  packed  with  Keltic  tribes,  * 
and  the  refugees  sought  a  permanent  asylum  south  of 
the  Alps,  in  the  plain  of  the  Po.  From  this  region 
one  branch  extended  its  conquests  over  middle  and 
lower  Italy,  perhaps  even  reaching  Sicily ;  the  other 
recrossed  the  Austrian  Alps,  and  occupied  the  vast 
plain  known  as  Hungary.  About  280  B.C.  they  made 
encroachments  on  Macedonia  and  Greece,  but  were 
repulsed ;  whence,  crossing  the  Dardanelles,  they  rav- 
aged Asia  Minor  for  many  years,  where  they  have  left 
their  name  to  a  district  known  as  Galatia.  During  the 
same  period  they  made  extensive  conquests  from  the 
Scythians.  But  now  the  Sarmatian  immigration  from 
the  east  had  commenced  in  the  regions  north  of  the 
Black  Sea,  and  the  Kelts  fell  back  along  the  valley  of 


THE    JAPHETITE8    AND    THEIR    DISPERSION.     47 

the  Danube,  leaving  traces  of  their  presence  in  the 
names  Wallachia  and  Gallieia,  but  slowly  disappearing 
through  absorption  into  more  powerful  nations. 

Another  branch  of  the  northern  stream,  first  recog- 
nized in  Europe  as  subjects  of  the  Scythians,  as  early 
as  400  B.C.  dispersed  themselves  over  Russia  as  Letto- 
Slavs.  The  Prussians  are  Lithuanian  Letts ;  the  Rus- 
sians are  Slavs,  and  so  are  the  inhabitants  of  the 
southeast  of  Austria,  and  the  northeastern  shores  of 
the  Adriatic.  Another  branch  of  the  northern  stream 
has  trifurcated  into  Goths,  Scandinavians  and  Teutons. 
The  Goths  have  been  absorbed.  The  Scandinavians 
have  pushed  on  to  the  Swedish  peninsula,  and  even  to 
Iceland  and  Greenland.  The  Teutons,  differentiated 
first  as  Bastarnians  about  182  B.C.,  are  represented  by 
people  speaking  various  dialects,  of  which  the  High 
German  is  most  important  on  the  continent,  and  the 
composite  Anglo-Saxon  the  most  important  in  Great 
Britain  and  the  colonies  and  nations  which  have  sprung 
from  her  people. 

Still  another  branch  of  the  northern  stream  of  Ar- 
yans swept  across  the  European  border  about  1500  B.C. 
Under  the  name  of  Scythians  they  seized  the  country 
bordering  on  the  Dnieper,  expelling  the  Kelts,  as 
already  stated,  who  now  proceeded  on  their  conquest 
of  Europe.*  During  the  entire  period  of  classical 
history  they  are  known  as  fierce  and  warlike  tribes, 
occupying  a  vast  country  of  plains  and  prairies  north 

*  Ethnographers  are  not  unanimous  in  respect  to  the  ethnic  posi- 
tion of  the  Scythians.  Boekh,  Niebuhr  and  many  others  set  them 
down  as  Tatars.  But  Humboldt,  Grimm,  Donaldson  and  others 
maintain,  both  on  physical  and  philological  grounds,  their  ethnic 
affinity  with  the  Aryans.  Rawlinson,  in  his  essay  "  On  the  Ethnic 
Affinities  of  the  Nations  of  Western  Asia  "  (Herodotus,  Vol.  I,  p.  523, 
etc.)  distinctly  ranges  the  Scythians  among  Tatar  nations.  He  even 


48  PREADAMITE8. 

of  the  Euxine,  but  of  indefinite  extent.  In  the  tenth 
century  B.C.  they  had  readied  the  Danube.  In  the 
fifth  and  fourth  centuries  B.C.  they  had  extended  as  far 
west  as  the  eastern  Alps.  In  the  time  of  Pliny  their 
western  border  had  receded,  and  their  southern  had 
correspondingly  shrunken  back.  The  Scythic  nation 
was  now  but  vaguely  known ;  and  soon  afterward  the 
Scythians  disappear  from  history,  crushed  and  ab- 
sorbed, probably,  by  the  pressure  of  the  Thracian 
Getae  on  the  west,  and  the  Scythic  Sarmatians  on  the 
east ;  or,  perhaps,  finally  exterminated  by  the  subse- 
quent invasions  of  the  Mongol  hordes. 

To  summarize,  chronologically,  the  movements  of 
the  Aryan  family  in  Europe,  according  to  the  best 
information,  we  may  recognize : 

1.  The  Ionian  or  Javanic  branch,  known  to  be  in 
Ionia  and  the  "isles  of  the  Gentiles"  at  the  date  of 
the  compilation  of  the  Genesiacal  table,  probably  be- 
fore Moses,  and,  as  some  think,  in  the  time  of  Abra- 
ham, say  2100  B.C.     They  must  have  belonged  to  the 
western  stream  of  Aryans. 

2.  The   Kimmerian   branch,   known    on   the    same 
authority  to  have   been   on   the   north  of  the   Black 
Sea  about  the   same   date,   say  2100   B.C.     Northern 
stream. 

3.  The  Thracian  branch,  which  was  only  a  move- 
ment of  the  western  Kimmerians;  in  Attica  2000  B.C.; 
in  the  Italian  peninsula,  said  to  have  passed  into  the 

maintains  that  a  Tatar  element  is  manifest  in  the  oldest  records  of  the 
Armenians,  Cappadocians,  Susianians  and  Chaldaeans  of  Babylon. 
In  a  later  essay,  "  On  the  Ethnography  of  the  European  Scyths " 
(Herodotus,  Vol.  Ill,  p.  158),  he  argues  as  distinctly  that  this  nation 
was  Indo-European.  F.  Milller  is  of  the  opinion  that  some  of  the 
Scyths  were  Ural-Altaic  and  others  Aryan  (Novara-Expedition,  Eth- 
nographie,  p.  145). 


JAPHETITES    AND     THEIR     DISPERSION.  49 

islands  of  the  Archipelago,  and  Phrygia,  in  Asia 
Minor;  but  I  prefer  to  regard  these  tribes  as  belong- 
ing to  the  anterior  Javanic  branch. 

4.  The  Ligurian  branch,  which   appeared  in  Italy 
about  2000  B.C.    Probably  an  extension  of  the  Javanic, 
along  the  shores  and  islands  of  the  Mediterranean. 

5.  The  Scythian  branch,  known  in  the  region  north 
of  the  Black  Sea  as  early  as  1500  B.C. 

6.  The  Ombre-Latin   branch,  which   displaced,   in 
Italy,  the  Ligurian,  and  was  itself  displaced  by  the 
Pelasgic  Etruscans. 

7.  The  Achaean  branch,  probably  appertaining  to 
the  Thracians,  entering  the  Peloponnesus  in  the  four- 
teenth century  B.C.,  coming  from  the  west. 

8.  The  Keltic  branch,  appearing  in  the  north  of 
Italy   650  B.C.,  after  repulses  from  the  Iberians  and 
Belgians.     Probably  a  nation  allied  to  the  Thracians 
and  Scythians. 

9.  The  Letto-Slavic  branch,  400  B.C.     Perhaps  an- 
other group  from  the  prolific  Thracian  stock. 

The  facts  here  set  forth  are  supplied  by  the  very 
latest  ethnological  researches.  It  is  of  interest  to  us 
to  note  that  Europe  has  been  completely  overspread 
by  the  Aryan  family,  and  that  the  Hindus  were  orig- 
inally members  of  the  same  race,  and  of  the  same 
family  of  that  race,  as  ourselves.  They  are  possessed, 
then,  of  similar  intellectual  and  moral  characteristics. 
If  we  style  them  "heathen,"  we  must  remember  that 
they  are  wise  and  thoughtful  heathen,  armed  with  sci- 
ence and  philosophy  far  above  our  contempt. 

As  to  the  movements  of  the  Aryan  family  since 
the  Christian  era,  history  is  able  to  speak  with  a  cer- 
tain sound.  No  fragment  of  the  family  has  escaped 
observation.  It  would  not  be  possible  to  conceal  itself 
in  the  remotest  quarters  of  the  world.  The  color  of 


50  PREADAMITES. 

its  skin  would  betray  it.  The  tint  and  texture  of  its 
hair  would  reveal  it.  The  very  speech  of  the  rudest 
peasant  would  proclaim  it.  The  clang  and  tone  of 
the  Greek  and  the  Sanscrit  are  in  the  speech  of  the 
most  ignorant  Swabian  and  the  most  servile  Slav. 

NOTE. — The  annexed  "  Chart  of  Dispersions  of  the  Noachites" 
illustrates  the  subject  discussed  in  the  three  preceding  chapters.  The 
Hamites  are  denoted  by  Roman  block  letters,  thus :  CUSH,  Nimrod. 
The  Semites  are  denoted  by  Italic  block  letters,  thus:  ASSHUR, 
Almod&d,  The  Japhetites  are  denoted  by  common  Roman  letters, 
thus:  GOMER,  Ashkenaz.  The  names  of  the  grandsons  of  Noah 
are  indicated,  in  each  case,  by  the  larger-sized  letters. 


JAPHETITES    AND    THEIR    DISPERSION. 


51 


CHAPTER  VI. 

PRINCIPAL  TYPES  OF  MANKIND.* 

BEFORE  basing  any  deductions  on  the  foregoing 
account  of  the  dispersion  of  the  Noachidse,  it  is 
desirable  to  have  before  us  a  conspectus  of  the  princi- 
pal types  of  mankind  at  large.  I  shall  group  the  races 
in  three  divisions,  according  to  prevailing  color.  Eth- 
nologists rely  on  color  to  only  a  limited  extent,  and, 
at  most,  account  it  but  one  among  many  physical  and 
linguistic  considerations  regarded  as  throwing  light  on 
racial  distinctions  and  affiliations ;  yet  color  shows  a 
strange  and  persistent  independence  of  the  physical 
environment.  A  chromatic  classification,  moreover, 
will  be  most  convenient  for  the  present  purpose,  f  For 
a  more  detailed  classification  see  chapter  xix. 

CONSPECTUS    OF   TYPES. 

I.  WHITE  RACE  (Mediterranean)  or  the  Blushing^:  race. 

(1)  Blonde   Family   (Japhetites,    Aryans    or   Indo- 

Europeans). 

(2)  Brunette  Family  (Semites). 

(3)  Sun-burnt  Family  (Hamites). 

*More  exact  data  concerning  the  black  races  will  be  given  in 
chapter  xi/ 

f  M.  Quatrefages  regards  the  human  species  as  a  single  stem  with 
three  trunks  —  the  White,  the  Yellow  and  the  Black  —  which  are  di- 
vided into  "branches,"  "boughs,"  "families"  and  "groups."  Dr. 
Charles  Pickering  (The  Races  of  Men  and  their  Geographical  Distri- 
bution, Boston,  1848)  groups  the  eleven  recognized  races  as  "  White," 
"  Brown,"  "  Blackish-Brown  "  and  "  Black." 

t  So  named  by  Lanci  (il  rossicante)  — Paralipomeni  all'  Illnstra- 
zioni  della  Sagra  Scrittura,  Paris,  4to,  2  vols.,  1845. 

52 


PRINCIPAL    TYPES    OF    MANKIND.  53 

II.  BROWN  RACES. 

1.  Mongoloid  Race  (Tatar,  Turanian). 

(1)  Malay  Family. 

(2)  Malay o-Chinese  Family. 

(3)  Chinese  Family. 

(4)  Japanese  Family  (including  Coreans). 

(5)  Altaic  Family. 

(6)  Behring's  Family. 

(7)  American  Family. 

2.  Dravidian  Race. 

(1)  Dekkanese  Family. 

(2)  Cingalese  Family. 

(3)  Munda  Family  (Jungle  Tribes  or  Primitive 

Dravida). 

III.  BLACK  RACES. 

1.  Negro  Race  (Sooty). 

(1)  Bantu  Family. 

(2)  Soudan  Family. 

2.  Hottentot  Race  (Leather  Brown). 

(1)  Koi-Koin  Family. 

(2)  Bushman  Family. 

3.  Papuan  Race  (Dark-Rusty — F.  Mutter). 

(1)  Asiatic  Family. 

(2)  Australian  Family. 

4.  Australian  Race  (Coffee-Brown). 

The  three  families  of  the  WHITE  or  MEDITERRA- 
NEAN race  have,  from  time  immemorial,  been  distin- 
guished by  their  color.  The  Japhetites  or  Indo-Euro- 
peans  constitute  the  blonde  family.  Typically,  they 
possess  brown,  yellowish  or  reddish  hair,  blue  eyes  and 
a  fair  skin.  The  type  is  found  in  its  greatest  purity 
among  the  northern  nations  of  Europe.  The  Aryans 
of  the  south  have  acquired  darker  complexions  by  in- 
termixture with  Semites,  and,  in  ancient  times,  with 


54  PBEADAMITES. 

Hamites.  The  Semites  are  characteristically  brunette. 
The  ancient  Egyptians  styled  them  "yellow";  but 
this  is  a  better  designation  of  some  of  the  Mongoloid 
families.  The  birth-right  Jews,  in  all  countries,  and 
the  Arabs,  are  the  best  examples  of  this  family.  The 
Hamites  have  always  been  known  by  a  darker  and 
ruddier  tint.  Sometimes,  as  in  the  Galla  of  Africa  and 
some  of  the  Nilotic  nations,  the  color  is  almost  black  ; 
but  it  is  never  associated  with  the  woolly  hair,  scant 
beard,  prominent  jaws  or  highly  intumescent  lips  of 
the  Negroes.  The  Hamite  complexion,  moreover, 
generally  presents  a  reddish  tinge,  which  renders  high- 
ly appropriate  the  designation  "  sun-burnt,"  which  has 
been  very  extensively  applied  to  the  family  —  KluiM, 
in  Hebrew,  signifying  sun-burnt,  and  this  family  being 
designated  among  the  ancient  Egyptians  as  "red." 

The  brown  races  may  be  reduced  to  two.  The 
Dravida  or  Dravidians*  are  the  aboriginal  inhabitants 
of  India.  "Their  skin  is  generally  very  dark,  fre- 
quently quite  black.  In  this  point  they  resemble  Ne- 
groes, although  they  are  without  the  repulsive  odor  of 
the  latter.  Their  most  noticeable  feature  is  their  long 
black  hair,  which  is  neither  tufted  nor  straight,  but 
crimped  or  curly.  This  clearly  distinguishes  them 
from  the  Mongoloid  nations,  as  does  the  fact  that  the 
hair  of  their  beard  and  bodies  grows  profusely.  .  .  . 
The  intumescent  lips  occasionally  recall  the  Negroes ; 
but  the  jaws  are  never  prominent,  "f  The  race  of 
Dravida  consists  of  the  Dravida  proper  and  the  Munda 
or  Jungle  tribes  of  the  Ganges.  The  Dravida  proper 

*  For  portraits  of  this  race  see  Frontispiece  and  Figs.  1  and  57. 

f  Peschel,  The  Races  of  Man,  Am.  ed.,  p.  451 ;  H.  von  Schlagint- 
weit,  Indien  und  Hoch-Asien,  Vol.  I,  p.  546.  In  this  chapter  I  shall 
draw  freely  from  the  convenient  summaries  of  Peschel,  Mtlller  and 
Topinard. 


PRINCIPAL    TYPES    OF    MANKIND. 


55 


embrace  the  Brahui  of  Beloochistan,  though  the  Be- 
luchs  themselves  are  Iranians ;  and  besides  these, 
tribes  speaking  five  different  civilized  languages  in  the 
southern  part  of  the  peninsula.  The  Tula  or  Tulava  is 


FIG.  1. — A  Tamulian  Dravidian.  The  Tribe  of  Bhuiya  of  Keonjhar 
serve  as  laborers  and  menials  in  Bihar  and  western  Bengal ;  but 
in  the  southern  tributary  estates  of  Bengal  they  are  lords  of  the 
soil.  (From  Dalton's  Descriptive  Ethnography  of  Bengal.} 


56  PREADAMITE8. 

spoken  by  one  hundred  and  fifty  thousand  people  on 
the  west  coast  in  the  neighborhood  of  Mangalore. 
The  Malayalam  or  Malabar  is  the  language  of  a  tribe 
stretching  from  the  last  southward  to  Cape  Comorin. 
Most  of  the  central  and  west  part  of  the  peninsula 
south  of  Madras  is  occupied  by  the  Tamils,  who 
speak  the  Tamil  language.  To  them  belongs  also  the 
northern  half  of  Ceylon.  The  Tamil  is  spoken  by  ten 
millions,  and  possesses  an  ancient  literature.  North 
of  Madras,  to  the  nineteenth  degree  of  latitude,  dwell 
fourteen  millions  of  Dravida  speaking  the  Telegu  or 
Gentoo  language.  They  extend  into  the  interior,  and 
thence  far  southward.  West  of  these  are  five  millions 
speaking  the  Kannadi  or  Canarese,  the  language  of  the 
Carnatic.  The  Gonds  and  Khonds  of  Khondistan  are 
also  Dravidians ;  and  besides  these  are  the  Paharia  in 
the  Vindhya  mountains,  south  of  the  Ganges. 

The  Murida  family  of  Dravidians  consists  of  several 
tribes  dwelling  in  the  low  regions  south  of  the  Ganges 
as  far  as  the  eighteenth  degree  of  latitude. 

The  Dravida  type  has  become  extensively  blended 
with  the  Brahmanic,  and  the  distinctions  pointed  out 
are  based  chiefly  on  linguistic  peculiarities.*  The  Dra- 
vidian  dialects  employ  a  method  in  the  formation  of 
words  which  has  led  some  philologists  to  range  them 
with  the  "Turanian"  class.  Whether  a  real  historical 
affinity  can  be  proven  or  not,  it  is  a  very  suggestive 
circumstance  in  relation  to  the  discussion  in  hand  that 
sufficient  resemblance  is  manifest  to  render  plausible 
the  hypothesis  of  a  remote  contiguity,  if  not  a  con- 
sanguineous relationship  between  the  Dravidians  and 
the  race  speaking  Turanian  dialects.  In  view  of  the 

*  Whitney,  Language  and  the  Study  of  Language;  Fried.  Muller, 
Novara- Expedition,  Ethnographie,  p.  139. 


PRINCIPAL    TYPES    OF    MANKIND.  57 

sequel  of  the  present  discussion,  these  affinities,  as  well 
as  those  between  Dravida  and  Mediterraneans,  possess 
for  us  an  unusual  interest,  and  awaken  a  desire  to 
know  more  of  the  Dravidiaii  race. 

It  will  be  sufficiently  exact  for  my  purpose  to  merge 
into  the  MONGOLOID  race*  all  the  remaining  represent- 
atives of  the  brown  or  dusky  races.  It  will  also  sub- 
serve my  purpose  to  pass  them  at  present  with  a  very 
hasty  mention.  The  Mongoloids  or  Turanians  are  the 
most  numerous,  and  by  far  the  most  widely  dispersed, 
of  all  the  races.  These  are  facts  which  seem  to  possess 
much  significance.  They  are  characterized  by  long, 
straight,  black  hair,  which  is  cylindrical  in  section ; 
"by  a  nearly  complete  absence  of  beard  and  hair  on 
the  body ;  by  a  dark-colored  skin,  varying  from  a 
leather-like  yellow  to  deep  brown,  or  sometimes  tend- 
ing to  red,  and  by  prominent  cheek-bones,  generally 
accompanied  by  an  oblique  setting  of  the  eyes."f 

Several  families  of  this  race  must  be  enumerated, 
and  they  have  sometimes  been  described  as  distinct 
races.  For  my  own  part,  however,  I  discover  very 
sound  reasons  for  assigning  them  to  a  close  physio- 
logical relationship.  The  Malay  family,  which  may 
be  regarded  as  the  oldest,  had  its  primitive  seat  upon 
the  peninsulas  on  the  southeast  of  Asia,  or  the  islands 
contiguous,  or  perhaps  a  continental  region  which  has 
become  reduced  by  geological  denudation  to  some  insu- 

*  I  have  experienced  difficulty  in  fixing  upon  an  unobjectionable 
designation  for  a  group  of  ethnic  families  having  this  wide  significa- 
tion. The  terms  Tatar,  Turanian  and  Mongolian,  besides  their  am- 
biguity, have  received  by  common  usage  significations  too  restricted. 
Mongoloid,  as  expressing  affinity  with  Mongolians,  without  implying 
identification,  seems,  after  reflection,  to  be  the  least  objectionable 
term  now  in  use. 

t  Peschel,  The  Races  of  Man,  p.  347. 


58 


PREADAMITES. 


lar  relics  of  itself.  "Westward,  they  spread  by  Ceylon, 
the  southern  half  of  which  they  still  hold,  to  Mada- 
gascar and  the  contiguous  islands  of  the  so-called  Mas- 
carene  group.  Eastward,  the  Malays  have  gradually 


FIG.  2. —  A  Malay  Gentleman.     From  a  photograph  obtained  by 
Prof.  J.  B.  Steere." 


PRINCIPAL    TYPES    OF    MANKIND. 


59 


spread  over  Polynesia,  reaching  the  Sandwich  Islands 
on  the  north  and  Easter  Island  on  the  extreme  east. 
The  Polynesian  branch  diverges  farthest  from  the  Mon- 
golian type.  This  branch  has  been  at  many  points  in 
contact  with  the  apparently  older  Papuans,  and  by 


FIG.  3. —  Leleiohoku,  brother  of  King  Kalakaua  of  Hawaiian  Isl- 
ands. Polynesian  type.  Photograph  sent  by  Rev.  S.  E.  Bishop, 
Honolulu.  See  also  Figs.  48  and  49. 

intercourse  has  given  origin  to  a  mixed  sub-race,  lat- 
terly known  as  Micronesians.  These  fade,  in  one  di- 
rection, into  well  marked  Malays,  and  in  the  other 
into  the  Papuan  type. 


PREADAMITE8. 


The  Malay o- Chinese  family  has  for  its  primitive 
•center  the  southeast  of  Asia.  They  dwell  in  Carn- 
bodia,  Siam,  southern  Burmah,  the  delta  of  the  Ira- 
Avaddy,  and  stretch  northwestward  along  the  southern 


FIG.  4. — A  Muttuk  Man  of  the  Thai  type  of  Malayo-Chinese,  from 
Assam.    (From  Dalton's  Descriptive  Ethnology  of  Bengal.) 


slopes  of  the  Himalayas  and  through  most  portions 
of  Thibet.  Along  the  Indian  border  they  present  a 
blending  with  the  Indian  types. 


PRINCIPAL    TYPES    OF    MANKIND. 


61 


The  Chinese  family,  too  well  known  to  need  descrip- 
tion here,  is  the  largest  and  most  homogeneous  family 
of  mankind.  Their  language  is  purely  monosyllabic,, 
and  the  simplest  of  all  languages  in  its  structure. 


FIG.  5. — A  Fuchow  Official  (Taotsi).    From  a  photograph  obtained 
by  Prof.  M.  W.  Harrington. 


The  Japanese  family  presents  close  physical  resem- 
blances to  the  Chinese ;  but  their  languages  are  poly- 
syllabic, and  are  more  nearly  related  to  the  Altaic 


PREADAMITES. 


type.  The  Corean  dialects  are  closely  related  to  the 
Japanese.  This  family  passed  from  the  continent  to 
the  Japanese  archipelago,  and  thence  to  the  Loochoo 
Islands  and  still  farther  south,  displacing  aborigines, 


FIG.  6. — A  Japanese  Swordsman.    From  a  photograph  obtained  by 
Prof.  M.  W.  Harrington.    See  also  Fig.  51. 

which  by  some  are  supposed  to  be  represented  by  the 
modern  Ainos  yet  remaining  on  Yezo  and  the  Kuriles. 
The  Altaic  family  of  Mongoloids  stretches  from 
the  sea  of  Okotsk  westward  through  Siberia,  to  the 
country  of  the  European  Lapps.  We  have  no  evidence 
of  any  older  population  throughout  this  vast  region. 


PRINCIPAL    TYPES    OF    MANKIND. 


63 


They  possess  a  yellow  or  yellowish-brown  skin,  a  flat- 
tened nose,  and  a  broad  and  low  skull.  In  other 
respects  they  present  the  common  characteristics  of 
the  Mongoloid  race.  Tungus,  to  which  belong  the 


FIG.  7. — An  aged  Ai'no,  from  Yezo.     From  a  photograph  obtained 
by  Prof.  M.  W.  Harrington. 

Mantchus,  extend  from  the  shores  of  Okotsk  to  the 
neighborhood  of  the  Yenesei  river.  The  true  Mongols, 
also  called  Tatars  and  sometimes  Tartars,  stretch  in 
their  numerous  tribes  from  the  eastern  part  of  the 


64  PREADAMITE8. 

desert  of  Gobi,  north  to  Lake  Baikal,  and  westward, 
as  Kalmucks,  to  European  Russia.  The  Turks,  of 
which  the  Uighurs,  Osmanlis,  Yakuts,  Turcomans  and 
Kirghis  are  the  principal  branches,  are  spread  over 
the  wide  region  from  the  Altai  Mountains  through 
Turkestan  to  the  Caspian  Sea,  and,  in  isolated  tribes, 
through  the  Caucasus  to  Hungary  and  European 
Turkey.  The  European  Turks*  have  lost  most  of  their 
Mongoloid  characters  by  long  admixture  with  the 
Aryan  stock ;  but  their  languages  preserve  indistinctly 
the  evidences  of  their  Mongoloid  origin.  The  Ural- 
Altaic  group,  including  the  Ugrian,  Bulgarian  (not 
the  present  Danubian  Bulgarians),  Permian  and  Finn- 
ish branches,  reaches  from  the  eastern  borders  of  the 
Obi  through  northern  Russia  to  the  shores  of  the  Bal- 
tic. To  this  ethnic  type  belong,  perhaps,  the  Basques 
of  the  Pyrenees ;  though  Fr.  Miiller  and  others  rank 
them  with  the  Mediterraneans.  The  Samoyeds  are 
found  from  the  upper  waters  of  the  Yenesei  and  Obi, 
northward  and  westward  to  the  sea  of  Obi  and  the 
"White  Sea. 

The  Behrincfs  family  of  Mongoloids  includes  a  num- 
ber of  north  Asiatic  and  American  tribes  which  dwell, 
or  originally  dwelt,  about  the  shores  of  Behring's 
Straits.  The  most  divergent  type  of  these  is  the 
Eskimo  ;  and  if  the  Mongoloids  are  to  be  divided  in- 
to distinct  races,  the  Eskimo  are  entitled  to  an  un- 
doubted position.  This  type  of  people  have  migrated 
eastward  as  far  as  Greenland,  leaving  the  Namollo  to 
represent  them  on  the  Asiatic  shore  of  the  straits. 
The  Itelmes,  or  Kamtskatdales,  decidedly  Mongolian 
in  appearance,  occupy  the  peninsula  of  Kamtskatka; 
the  Koriaks  and  Chukchi  range  from  the  head  of  the 

*  Edson  L.  Clark,  The  Races  of  European  Turkey,  New  York  and 
Chicago,  1878. 


PRINCIPAL    TYPES    OF    MANKIND. 


65 


sea  of  Okotsk  nearly  to  Behring's  Straits ;  the  Aleu- 
tians occupy  the  range  of  islands  to  which  they  have 
given  their  name,  and  the  Kolushes  or  Tlinkites  and 
Vancouver  tribes  occupy  the  American  mainland,  and 


-A  Greenland  Eskimo.    From  a  photograph  taken  by  Dr. 

Bessels,  of  the  Polaris  Expedition. 
5 


66 


PREADAMITES. 


contiguous   islands   from   Mount  St.    Elias   to   Frazer 
river  and  Puget  Sound. 

The  American  family  of  Mongoloids  embraces  all 


FIG.  9.—  Red  Cloud,  Chief  of  the  Ogallala  Sioux.    From  a  photo- 
graph by  W.  H.  Jackson. 

the  aboriginal  population  of  both  continents,  except 
the  Behring's  tribes  just  mentioned.  All  researches 
hitherto  made  have  failed  to  establish  the  existence 


PRINCIPAL    TYPES    OF    MANKIND. 


6T 


of  more  than  one  race,  whether  among  the  anciently 
half  civilized  or  the  hunting  tribes ;  and  have  only 
resulted  in  the  conviction  that  an  American  race  of 
men,  as  distinct  from  Mongoloids,  is  only  a  preposses- 
sion arising  from  their  continental  isolation  and  re- 
moteness from  their  Asiatic  kinsmen,  when  contem- 


FIG.  10. —  George  Tsaroff,  a  native  Aleut  from  Unalashka. 
From  a  photograph. 

plated  across  the  Atlantic  by  European  Ethnologists. 
The  physical  affinities  of  the  American  Indians,  es- 
pecially in  view  of  the  connecting  types  of  the  Haidahs 
(a  tribe  of  Tlinkites),  the  Aleuts,  the  Itelmes,  the 
Coreans  and  Japanese,  are  sufficiently  close  to  con- 
vince any  unprejudiced  student  that  all  the  populations 


68  PREADAMITES. 

of  America  have  been  derived  from  the  Asiatic  conti- 
nent.* Even  the  obliquely  set  eyes,  so  noticeable  in 
Chinese  and  Japanese,  is  a  feature  often  distinctly 
present  among  the  American  tribes ;  and  in  any  event 
is  not  more  infrequent  than  among  the  remote  tribes 
of  the  Malayan  family,  f 

Among  black-skinned  peoples  we  recognize  no  less 
than  four  races.  Besides  their  black  or  very  dark 
skins,  they  all  have  narrow  heads  (dolicho-cephaloua  — 
a  term  which  means  having  long  heads ;  but  they  are 
only  relatively  long  because  so  thin)  and  projecting 
(prognathffus)  jaws.  They  possess  long  thigh  bones, 
and  sometimes,  also,  long  arms.  The  shanks  are  lean, 
the  pelvis  is  obliquely  set,  and  the  secondary  sexual 
characters  are  deficient.  The  NEGRO  race  is  further 
distinguished  by  short,  crisped  hair,  each  fibre  of  which 
is  flattened  like  the  fibre  of  wool.  The  beard  is  almost 
wanting,  the  lips  are  thick  and  prominent,  the  mouth 
often  enormously  large,  the  forehead  retreating  and  the 
nose  flattened.  The  skin  is  thick  and  velvety,  and 

*  There  lived  recently  in  Ann  Arbor  a  native  Aleut,  brought  from 
Unalashka  by  Professor  M.  W.  Harrington,  of  the  University  of  Michi- 
gan, while  on  duty  in  connection  with  the  Alaskan  Coast  Survey,  under 
Professor  W.  H.  Dall.  There  are  sometimes,  also,  several  Japanese 
students  in  the  University  and  the  High  School ;  and  it  is  instructive 
to  remark  that  none  but  the  closest  observers  can  distinguish  the 
Aleut  from  the  Japanese.  The  Aleut,  it  may  be  added,  came  volun- 
tarily to  the  United  States  to  seek  an  education,  and  is  making  good 
proficiency.  He  is  now  employed  in  the  Smithsonian  Institution. 

f  See  Peschel,  Races  of  Man,  pp.  402, 403,  and  the  references  there 
appended.  "In  only  one  physical  character  some  American  tribes 
differ  from  the  Asiatic  Mongols.  A  small  snub-nose  with  a  low 
bridge  is  typical  in  the  latter ;  whereas,  in  the  hunting  tribes  of  the 
United  States,  and  especially  among  the  chiefs,  we  meet  with  high 
noses."  (See  the  portrait  of  Red  Cloud,  Fig.  9.)  A  similar  character, 
or  even  a  "Roman"  or  Jewish  nose,  is  frequently  met  with  among  the 
Polynesians. 


PRINCIPAL    TYPES    OF    MANKIND.  69 

-emits  an  exhalation  of  a  pungent,  unpleasant  and  char- 
acteristic odor.  Most  Negroes  also  have  meagre  thighs, 
calfless  legs,  elongated  heels  and  archless  feet.  The 
home  of  the  Negro  is  all  Africa  from  the  southern 
border  of  the  Sahara  to  the  country  of  the  Hottentots 
and  Bushmen  —  except  some  portions  on  the  extreme 
east,  and  a  belt  along  the  tenth  parallel  of  latitude 
north,  extending  from  near  the  west  coast  nearly  to 
the  center  of  the  continent,  which  regions  have  fallen 
into  the  possession  of  hybrid  Hamites  interspersed  with 
fewer  hybrid  Semites. 

The  Bantu  family  of  Negroes  occupies  the  known 
portion  of  South  Africa  from  the  parallel  of  20°  south 
to  that  of  5°  north.  The  eastern  tribes  include  the 
people  of  Zanzibar,  and  the  Mozambique  nations  from 
the  coast  to  lake  Nyassa.  The  Betshuans  are  farther 
inland,  and  the  Kaffir  tribes  belong  to  the  east.  The 
west  coast  Bantus  include  the  Bunda  nations,  the 
Ovambo,  the  Ba-nguela  and  the  A-ngola.  A  second 
division  embraces  the  Congoes,  and  a  third,  in  the 
northwest,  includes  the  tribes  of  the  Gaboon  and  the 
Cameroon  mountains. 

The  Soudan  family  of  Negroes  stretches  from  the 
Atlantic  coast  to  the  valley  of  the  upper  Nile,  occupy- 
ing all  the  space  between  the  Desert  and  the  Bantus 
except  the  belt  held  by  the  Fulbe,  who  will  be  men- 
tioned presently.  Among  them  we  find,  in  the  west, 
tribes  speaking  the  dialects  of  Joruba  and  Dahomey, 
those  on  the  Gold  Coast,  and  the  Ashantees,  Fantees 
and  Mandingoes.  Between  the  Gambia  and  the  Sen- 
egal live  the  Joloffers,  "  the  finest  of  the  Negro  races." 
Between  the  Niger  and  Bourn ou  is  spoken  the  Hausa 
language,  known  to  Herodotus.  The  tribes  of  Bournou 
and  those  speaking  the  Teda  stretch  farther  eastward, 
to  the  border  of  the  Libyan  Desert.  The  lowest  of  all 


70  PREADAMITES. 

Negro  tribes  are  found  in  the  region  of  the  White  (or 
western)  Nile.  Here  are  the  Shillook  and  Dinka 
tribes,  which,  in  physical  characters,  also  closely  re- 
semble the  Fundi  Negroes  of  the  Blue  (or  eastern) 
Nile.  The  latter  founded  the  kingdom  of  Sennaar. 
They  have  very  long  crimped  hair,  a  skin  possessing  a 
strong  odor,  and  a  color  "  varying  from  brown  to  blue- 
black,  with  the  exception  of  the  hand  and  the  sole  of 
the  foot,  which  are  of  a  flesh-red  color.  The  finger 
nails  are  also  of  an  agate-brown.  The  lips  are  fleshy, 
but  not  intumescent ;  the  nose  straight  or  slightly 
aquiline,  as  among  many  Negroes  of  southern  and 
western  Africa."  It  is  extremely  probable  that  the 
Fundi  are  of  mixed  race. 

In  the  district  of  the  Niger,  stretching  along  the 
tenth  parallel  of  latitude,  are  found  the  Fulbe  or  Fulah, 
a  peculiar  people  who  have  sometimes  been  described 
as  a  red  race.  By  surrounding  nations  they  are  called 
Peuls,  Foulahs,  Fellani,  Fellatahs  and  Foulan.  They 
have  a  reddish,  yellowish  or  brownish  color,  and  oval 
face,  a  long  and  somewhat  arched  nose,  teeth  vertical, 
lips  somewhat  thin,  figure  slim  and  tall.  The  hair  is- 
black,  glossy,  long,  and  reaching  to  the  shoulders. 
They  are  shepherds  and  nomads,  and  in  religion,  pro- 
fessors of  Islam.  They  are  said  by  Barth  to  have  come 
from  the  east  at  a  remote  period.*  According  to  other 
authorities  they  are  known  to  have  reached  this  region 
from  the  north.  Friedrich  Miiller,  who  places  them 
in  ethnic  association  with  the  Nuba,  refers  them  col- 
lectively to  the  northeast,  f  In  any  event,  they  are  not 
an  African  type,  and  cannot  be  cited  as  proof  of  the 

*  Barth,  Travels  and  Discoveries  in  North  and  Central  Africa  in 
1849-55;  London. 

fFr.  Mailer,  Novara- Expedition,  Ethnologic,  p.  97  and  Atlas. 


PRINCIPAL    TYPES    OF    MANKIND.  71 

diversification  of  the  Negro  race.  Features,  language, 
religion  and  traditions  point  them  out  as  a  hybridized 
colony  of  Hamites  from  Barbary.  The  Nuba  are  prob- 
ably hybridized  Hamites  from  the  east  coast.  On  all 
the  borders  of  these  nations  is  noticed  a  blending  with 
the  Negro  type. 

The  other  black  race  of  Africa  is  that  of  the  HOT- 
TENTOTS and  BUSHMEN.  They  occupy  the  southern  parts 
of  the  continent.  The  common  characters  of  these  two 
families  are  the  tufted  matting  of  the  hair  of  the  head, 
a  scantiness  of  hair  upon  other  parts  of  the  body, 
moderate  prognathism,  laterally  projecting  cheek  bones, 
full  lips  and  a  narrow  opening  of  the  eyes. 

The  Hottentot  family,  styled  by  themselves  Koi- 
Koin,  speak  a  language  of  great  ethnological  interest, 
since,  according  to  Moffat,  Lepsius,  Pruner  Bey,  Max 
Miiller,  Whitney  and  Bleek,  it  presents  some  resem- 
blance to  the  language  of  ancient  Egypt.  Though 
other  philological  authorities  dissent  from  this  view, 
the  existence  of  an  opinion  of  this  kind,  so  well  in- 
dorsed, proves  that  the  Koi*Koin  are  in  possession  of 
a  language  which  has  reached  a  remarkable  develop- 
ment. Whether  these  people  are  descendants,  with 
more  or  less  extraneous  mixture,  from  the  ancient 
Egyptians,  or  have  lived  in  communication  with  them, 
or  some  other  civilized  people,  are  questions  which 
naturally  arise  for  discussion.  It  is  not  impossible 
that  even  so  rude  a  people  as  the  Koi-Koin  should  have 
created  a  language  as  complex  and  polished  as  that 
which  they  employ  ;  though  it  seems  more  probable 
that  they  present  to-day  the  mere  ruins  of  a  former 
better  condition,  or  the  reminiscences  of  ancient  contact 
witli  a  higher  race. 

The  Bushman  family  (called  also  Bojesman,  from 
Boschjes-man  of  the  Dutch)  are  of  smaller  stature. 


72 


PREADAMITE8. 


Their  complexion  is  of  a  leathery-yellow  or  brown 
color,  and  the  skin  becomes  greatly  wrinkled  at  an 
early  age.  The  women  possess  an  enormous  develop- 
ment of  fat  upon  the  haunches,  which  is  known  as 
steatopygy,  and  also  a  character  which  Cuvier  styles 


FIG.  11. — Venus  Kallipygos,  of  the  Bushmen.  From  a  preparation 
from  life  in  the  Jardin  des  Plantes,  Paris.  [See  further  de- 
scription in  chapter  xvi.] 


"la  particularity  la  plus  remarquable  de  son  organiza- 
tion," the  so-called  "apron,"  or  enormous  develop- 
ment of  the  nymphse,  together  with  some  other  sexual 


PRINCIPAL    TYPES    OF    MANKIND.  To 

peculiarities.  The  two  sexes,  beyond  these  particu- 
lars, have  but  feeble  secondary  characters  for  their 
distinction. 

The  third  black  race  is  that  of  the  AUSTRALIANS. 
(See  Fig.  12.)  They  dwell  upon  the  continent  of  Aus- 
tralia, the  islands  near  the  coast,  and  originally  occu- 


FIG.  12. — An  Australian,  of  King  George's  Sound.    From  Pricharcl 

pied  the  large  island  of  Tasmania.  Their  color  is 
always  dark,  sometimes  black,  and  occasionally,  on  the 
southeast  coast,  light  copper-red.  The  mouth  is  wide 
and  unshapely.  The  body  is  thickly  covered  with  hair. 
The  hairs  of  the  head  are  black,  elliptical  in  section, 
and  sometimes  stand  out  around  the  head  in  the  form 


74  PREADAMITE8. 

of  a  shaggy  crown.  The  form  of  the  skull  is  high 
dolicho-cephalic.  In  intelligence  the  Australians  arc 
extremely  low,  but  not  so  brutal  as  formerly  reputed. 
They  are  unacquainted,  indeed,  with  the  use  of  metallic 
implements,  and  their  boats  are  mere  logs,  which  may 
be  regarded  as  the  initial  point  in  the  evolution  of 
naval  structures.  They  have  no  aesthetic  sense  of  the 
use  of  clothing,  but  they  know  how  to  make  and  use 
the  boomerang.  They  have  names  for  eight  different 
winds,  and  many  of  them  have  learned  to  speak  the 
English  language  with  fluency.  "  They  are  peculiarly 
inventive  in  expressions  of  courtesy,  which  they  both 
require  and  bestow  freely  in  conversation."  They  pos- 
sess very  distinct  religious  conceptions,  but  their  lan- 
guage is,  like  that  of  the  Koi-Koin,  an  unexpected 
evidence  of  very  considerable  intellectual  power  and 
discrimination.  It  possesses  eight  case  terminations, 
and  as  many  numbers  as  the  Greek.  "The  verb  is  as 
rich  in  tenses  as  the  Latin,  and  has,  also,  terminations 
for  the  dual,  and  three  genders  for  the  third  person. 
In  addition  to  active  and  passive  it  has  reflective,  recip- 
rocal, determinative  and  continuative  forms."  "We 
also  find  among  them  attempts  at  poetry,  and  the 
names  of  renowned  poets."* 

The  fourth  black  race  is  that  of  the  PAPUANS. 
They  are  distinguished  by  their  "peculiarly  flattened, 
abundant  and  very  long  hair,  which  grows  in  tufts 
and  surrounds  the  head  like  a  periwig  or  crown,  eight 
inches  high,"  which  they  train  and  trim  into  a  great 
variety  of  fantastic  styles. f  The  skin  ranges  from 
black,  or  nearly  black  (in  New  Caledonia),  to  blue- 
black  (in  Fiji)  and  brown,  or  chocolate  color  (in  New 

*  Peschel,  Races  of  Man,  p.  333. 

t  See  illustrations  in  Quatrefages,  Natural  History  of  Man,  Am. 
ed.,  p.  129. 


PRINCIPAL    TYPES    OF    MANKIND. 


75 


Guinea).  The  jaws  are  somewhat  less  prominent 
than  among  the  Negroes,  and  the  lips  less  intumescent. 
These  contrasts  are  more  considerable  on  the  easterly 
islands.  The  nose  is  broad  and  long,  with  a  drooping 


FIG.  13. — Tomboua  Nakoro,  a  Papuan  of  Fiji.    From  Prichard. 

extremity,  and  the  legs  are  long  and  thin.  Papuans 
of  pure  blood  are  found  on  New  Guinea  and  the 
islands  off  the  coast,  as  well  as  in  the  groups  of  Am 
and  Ke,  and  the  islands  of  "Waigiou,  Mysol,  Larat  and 


76  PREADAMITE8. 

Timor-Laut.  On  the  more  westerly  islands,  in  the 
Molucca  group,  on  the  eastern  half  of  Floris,  as  well 
as  on  Chandana  and  all  the  islands  to  the  east  of  it, 
we  find  the  relics  of  an  original  Papuan  race,  now 
much  mixed  with  Malay.*  For  the  rest,  the  Papuans 
include,  generally,  the  inhabitants  of  New  Guinea,  the 
Pelew  Islands,  New  Ireland,  the  Solomon  group,  the 
New  Hebrides,  New  Caledonia,  the  Loyalty  Islands 
and  the  Fiji  Archipelago.  Speaking  generally,  the 
islands  of  Melanesia  belong  to  the  Papuan  race,  and 
those  of  Micronesia  to  a  race  formed  by  mixture  of 
Papuans  and  Malays.  In  the  opposite  direction  the 
Mincopies  on  the  Andaman  Islands  belong  to  the 
Papuan  race. 

The  Papuans  are  regarded  by  "Wallace  as  intellectu- 
ally superior  to  the  Malays ;  though  the  latter,  through 
contact  with  superior  nations,  have  made  more  ad- 
vances in  civilization. 

The  following  is  Friedrich  Miiller's  estimate  of  the 
population  of  the  world,  divided  among  the  seven 
races  which  I  have  described: 

Australians,  -            80,000 

Papuans,  1,750,000 

Negroes,  including  Kaffirs  (11  per  cent),  -  148,000,000 

Hottentots,    -  50,000 

Mongoloids  (44  per  cent),  -  -  590,040,000 

Dravidians,  34,000,000 

Mediterraneans  or  Noachites  (40  per  cent),  547,000,000 

Fulbe  and  Nubas  of  Africa,      -  9,500,000 

Other  mixed  races,  -     10,000,000 

Totalf  1,340,020,000 

*  Wallace,  Malay  Archipelago,  Am.  ed.,  pp.  590,  591. 
t  The  most  recent  estimate  of  Dr.  Petermann  makes  the  total  pop- 
ulation of  the  world  1,424,000,000. 


PRINCIPAL    TYPES    OF    MANKIND.  77 

The  foregoing  enumeration  distinguishes  seven  races. 
It  must  be  confessed,  however,  that  the  circumscription 
of  human  races  is  a  work  which  must  be  largely  guided 
by  the  personal  views  of  investigators.  That  racial 
distinctions  exist  is  a  fact  sufficiently  obvious,  but,  like 
the  colors  of  the  rainbow,  they  blend  with  each  other 
along  all  their  coterminous  lines.  A  very  marked  in- 
stinctive tendency  to  the  isolation  of  races  undoubtedly 
exists,  but  endless  intermixtures  have  involved  the 
study  of  details  in  confusion  inextricable,  and  difficul- 
ties perhaps  insurmountable.  Extensive  districts  have 
become  populated  by  types  presenting  all  that  persist- 
ence and  homogeneity  which  characterize  races,  but 
which  exhibit,  nevertheless,  so  intelligible  a  blending 
of  two  recognized  races  that  the  final  verdict  of  anthro- 
pology has  excluded  them  from  the  list  of  original 
types.  Thus,  the  Micronesians,  sometimes  regarded  as 
a  distinct  race,  are  probably  a  mixture  of  Papuans  with 
Polynesians,  who  are  themselves  a  variety  of  the  Malay 
family.  The  Melanesians  are  Papuans,  modified,  prob- 
ably, by  intermixture,  or  perhaps  by  that  influence  of 
situation  which  tends  slowly  to  introduce  modifications 
among  all  organic  types.  The  Negritos,  composed  of 
the  Mincopies  of  the  Andaman  Islands,  the  Semangs 
of  the  interior  of  the  peninsula  of  Malacca,  and  the 
Aigtas  or  Aetas  of  the  Philippines,  are  regarded  by 
Quatrefages  as  a  distinct  race,  but  the  latest  researches 
of  Virchow  and  Karl  Semper  tend  to  prove  that  they 
are  merely  Papuans  modified  by  a  Malay  element. 
Similarly,  the  Galla  of  Abyssinia  and  the  remoter  in- 
terior have  been  sometimes  classed  as  Negroes,  from 
the  color  of  the  skin,  and  sometimes  regarded  as  rem- 
nants of  a  distinct  black  race  now  approaching  extinc- 
tion, but  their  long  and  curly  hair,  copious  beard  and 
European  features  betray  their  near  affinity  with  the 


T8 


PREADAMITES. 


Mediterranean  race.  These,  like  the  Somali  of  the 
eastern  promontory  of  Africa,  may  fairly  be  regarded 
as  near  relatives  of  the  Semites  of  the  eastern  border 
of  the  Red  Sea,  if  not  more  probably  descended  from 


FIG.  14. —  One  of  the  Ae'ta,  from  near  Manila,  Luzon.    From  a 
photograph  obtained  by  Prof.  J.  B.  Steere. 

the  dark  Hamitic  tribes  who  settled  in  the  south  of 
Arabia,  and  are  still  represented  by  the  black  and 
straight-haired  Himyarites.  In  this  connection  renewed 
reference  should  be  made  to  the  Fulbe  or  Fulah. 


PRINCIPAL    TYPES    OF    MANKIND.  79 

More  unquestionable  results  of  intermixtures  are 
seen  in  the  blended  shades  which  characterize  the  co- 
terminous lines  of  all  recognized  races.  As  on  the  east 
of  Africa  the  black  tribes  have  blended  with  Semites 
and  Hamites,  so  on  the  north,  Egyptian  and  Berber  in- 
termixtures have  so  obliterated  racial  boundaries  that 
we  can  only  say,  the  farther  we  proceed  southward  the 
more  negroid  becomes  the  type,  and  the  nearer  we  ap- 
proach the  Mediterranean  the  more  European  the  type. 
This  state  of  affairs  is  well  exemplified  in  the  history 
and  local  variations  of  the  Fulbe.  Similarly,  the  primi- 
tive stock  of  the  Turks,  Magyars  and  Hungarians  was 
Mongoloid,  but  these  nationalities,  west  of  the  Euxine, 
have  become  almost  completely  Europeanized.  It  is 
only  in  tracing  them  eastward  through  the  Osmanlis 
and  Turcomans  that  we  discover  their  physical  rela- 
tions with  the  Kalmucks  and  typical  Mongols.  So  the 
Aryan  population  of  Hindostan  seems  to  have  drunken 
up  a  great  part  of  the  dark  Dravidian  indigenes,  and  to 
have  perpetuated  their  memory  in  the  dark  complexion 
of  the  modern  Hindus.  I  am  led  to  regard  the  dark 
complexion  of  the  modern  inhabitants  of  western  Asia 
—  not  less  the  Armenians  of  the  north  than  the  Arabs 
of  the  south  —  as  the  reminiscence  of  Hamitic,  Semitic 
and  Aryan  blendings,  some  of  which  date  back  to  an 
epoch  more  remote  than  Abraham.  So,  finally,  the 
extreme  brunette  or  brown  complexion,  so  often  en- 
countered in  southern  Europe,  seems  to  perpetuate  the 
effects  of  the  ancient  absorption  of  the  Pelasgian  Ham- 
ites by  the  later  and  lighter-colored  Aryans  —  other 
streams  of  whom,  avoiding  Hamitic  intermixtures,  are 
perpetuated  through  northern  Europe  in  the  possession 
of  their  primitive  fairness  of  skin.  The  dark  hybrid 
populations  of  Mexico  and  Brazil  are  only  other  ex- 
amples of  wide-spread  racial  mixtures. 


80  PREADAMITES. 

Every  one  must  have  observed,  nevertheless,  that 
the  miscigenesis  of  races  does  not  always  result  in  a 
complete  blending  of  racial  characteristics,  as  is  the 
case  with  the  Griquas  of  South  Africa  —  a  hybrid  of 
the  Dutch  colonists  and  Hottentots.  This  is  especially 
noteworthy  in  the  hybridism  of  South  America.  It  is 
seen  also  in  North  America,  where  freckled,  blotched 
and  mottled  complexions,  uncouth  extravagances  of 
features,  short  life,  infecundity  and  general  sanitary 
feebleness,  are  common  characteristics  of  mulattoes. 
Racial  admixtures  are  less  like  the  union  of  alcohol  and 
water  than  like  agitation  of  oil  and  water  together.  Co- 
ercion produces  a  more  or  less  intimate  intermixture, 
without  a  real  blending  of  the  ultimate  elements  of 
race ;  and  a  little  repose  discovers  them  in  process  of 
segregation  more  or  less  complete.  It  is  like  the  graft- 
ing of  the  mountain  ash  upon  an  alien  stock,  which 
ever  after  reveals  the  physiological  misery  of  the  un- 
natural union  by  the  drooping  and  contortions  of  its 
branches. 

Such  repugnances,  it  must  be  admitted,  may  yield  to 
the  prolonged  attrition  of  repetition  and  usage ;  and 
hence  it  is  impossible  to  take  a  thoughtful  survey  of 
the  phenomena  of  racial  hybridity  without  feeling  led 
toward  the  conclusion  that  existing  race  distinctions 
tend  to  disappearance.  All  races,  along  their  borders, 
merge  into  contiguous  races.  Undoubtedly  human  in- 
stincts, to  say  nothing  of  physical  impediments,  will 
long  conserve  the  purity  and  distinctness  of  races  oc- 
cupying continental  areas  —  unless,  indeed,  other  races 
settle  among  them, — but  we  are  constrained  to  recog- 
nize an  inevitable  tendency  to  a  slow  and  final  extinc- 
tion of  all  existing  racial  differentiations,  unless  there 
be  some  other  causes  at  work  slowly  augmenting  racial 
divergences  and  instituting  new  ones. 


PRINCIPAL    TYPES    OF    MANKIND.  81 

I  allow  myself  to  pause  here  briefly,  for  the  purpose 
of  protesting  against  the  policy  of  North  American 
miscigenesis,  which  has  been  recommended  by  high 
authorities  as  an  eligible  expedient  for  obviating  race- 
collisions.  It  is  proposed  to  consolidate  the  conflicting 
elements  by  a  systematic  promotion  of  interfusion  of 
the  white  and  the  black  races.  It  is  proposed,  in  short, 
to  cover  the  continent  with  a  race  of  Griquas.  The 
policy  is  not  more  shocking  to  our  higher  sentiments, 
nor  more  opposed  to  the  native  instincts  of  the  human 
being,  than  it  is  destructive  to  the  welfare  of  the  nation 
and  of  humanity.  Wendell  Phillips,  who,  if  sex  did 
not  protect  him,  would  be  in  danger  of  acquiring  the 
title  of  "most  eloquent  platform  virago,"  has  sent 
down  to  posterity  the  following  record:  "Remember 
this,  the  youngest  of  you,  that  on  the  fourth  day  of 
July,  1868,  you  heard  a  man  say  that,  in  the  light  of 
all  history,  in  virtue  of  every  page  he  ever  read,  he 
was  an  amalgamationist  to  the  utmost  extent.  I  have 
no  hope  for  the  future,  as  this  country  has  no  past,  but 
in  that  sublime  mingling  of  the  races  which  is  God's 
own  method  of  civilizing  and  elevating  the  world."* 

Bishop  Gilbert  Haven,  whose  charming  personal 
qualities  render  it  painful  to  attribute  to  him  similar 
sentiments,  is  recorded  to  have  said:  "We  shall  live 
to  'see  Helen's  beauty  in  a  brow  of  Egypt.'  We 
shall  say,  'What  a  rich  complexion  is  that  brown 
skin.'  .  .  .  We  shall  be  attracted  to  this  hue  because 
it  is  one  of  God's  creations,  and  a  beautiful  one  too; 
because  it  is  the  favorite  hue  of  the  human  race ; 
because,  chiefly,  we  have  most  wickedly  loathed  and 

*  Wendell  Phillips,  Fourth  of  July  Oration,  1868.    Here  is  exem- 
plified that  feminine  quality  which  prompts  a  woman  to  marry  a 
drunkard  for  the  sake  of  reforming  him, 
6 


82  PREADAMITE8. 

scorned  it.  ...  This  law  ...  is  the  grand  undertone 
of  all  marriage.  It  is  the  Creator's  mode  of  compel- 
ling the  race  to  overleap  the  narrow  boundaries  of 
families  and  tribes,  into  which 'blood,  so-called,  inva- 
riably degenerates.  .  .  .  Amalgamation  is  God's  word 
declaring  the  oneness  of  man,  and  ordaining  its  uni- 
versal recognition."* 

And  now  Canon  Rawlinson  has  added  his  name 
to  this  cluster  of  self-appointed  conspicuities.  "It 
seems,"  says  he,  "that  amalgamation  is  the  true  rem- 
edy [for  the  presence  of  Negroes  in  the  United  States], 
and  ultimate  absorption  of  the  black  race  into  the 
white,  the  end  to  be  desired  and  aimed  at."t  The 
reader  of  Canon  Rawlinson' s  article  cannot  but  remark 
the  inaptness  of  the  examples  cited  of  the  harmless,  or 
even  beneficial,  results  of  amalgamation.  They  are  not 
examples  of  race-mixture,  but  only  of  different  family 
stocks  of  the  white  race.  The  commergence  of  the  white 
and  the  black  races  in  America  might  promote  the 
advance  of  the  black  race,  by  annihilating  it ;  but  what 
of  the  interests  of  the  white  race,  and  the  civilization 
which  it  alone  has  created  ?  The  policy  would  set 
back  humanity,  so  far  as  America  is  concerned,  to  the 
position  which  it  occupied  before  Adam  —  before  the 
long  struggle  of  contending  forces  had  eliminated  a 
race  capable  of  science  and  philosophy,  and  evolved 
a  civilization  to  which  no  other  race  ever  aspired.  It 
would  be  to  hurl  back  the  ethnic  pearls  selected  with 
long-continued  labor  and  risk,  into  the  all-concealing 
ocean  of  humanity. 

The  sort  of  "improvement"  which  the  mixed  race 
would  exhibit  is  shown  by  the  following  table  of  com- 

*  Bishop  Gilbert  Haven,  National  Sermons. 

t  Canon  George  Rawlinson,  in  Princeton  Review,  Nov.  1878,  pp. 
836-7. 


PRINCIPAL    TYPES    OF    MANKIND.  83 

parative  weights  of  brains,  compiled  from  observations 
collected  by  Mr.  Sandiford  B.  Hunt,*  made  during  the 
civil  war  in  the  United  States  : 

Wt.  of  Brain, 
State  of  Hybridization.  Grammes. 

24  Whites      -  1424 

25  three  parts  white  1390 
47  half  white,  or  mulattoes  1334 
51  one  quarter  white  1319 
95  one  eighth  white  1308 
22  one  sixteenth  white       -  1280 

141  pure  Negroes     -  1331 

From  these  figures  it  appears,  as  Topinard  observes, 
that  the  white  blood,  where  it  predominates  in  a  mixed 
breed,  exercises  a  preponderating  influence  in  favor  of 
cerebral  development ;  while  the  inverse  predominance 
of  Negro  blood  leaves  the  brain  in  a  condition  of  in- 
feriority approaching  even  that  of  the  pure  Negro. 
Fifteen  sixteenths  Negro  blood  produces  a  brain  de- 
cidedly inferior  to  that  of  the  pure  Negro.  "This 
would  lead  us  to  believe  that  the  mixed  breeds  assim- 
ilate the  bad  more  readily  than  the  good."f  A  similar 
law  obtains,  according  to  Gould's  measurements,  in 
reference  to  relative  capacity  of  the  lungs,  and  the 
circumference  of  the  chest. 

The  practical  operation  of  the  law  had  been  long 
before  noted  by  a  scientific  observer,  among  the  mixed 
races  of  South  America.  Yon  Tschudi,  speaking  of 
them,  says :  '  'As  a  general  rule,  it  may  be  fairly  said 
that  they  unite  in  themselves  all  the  faults,  without 
any  of  the  virtues,  of  their  progenitors ;  as  men,  they 

*  Sandiford  B.  Hunt,  "The  Negro  as  a  Soldier,"  in  Anthropo- 
logical Review,  Vol.  VII,  1869. 

f  Topinard,  Anthropology,  Ain.  ed.,  pp.  312,  403,  404. 


84  PREADAMITES. 

are  generally  inferior  to  the  pure  races ;  and  as  mem- 
bers of  society,  they  are  the  worst  class  of  citizens."* 
The  following  picture  is  not  well  suited  to  promote 
the  miscigenetic  ends  of  Canon  Rawlinson.  Dr.  Sam- 
uel Kneeland,  of  Boston,  is  giving  an  account  of  the 
physiological  condition  of  a  miscellaneous  crowd  of 
colored  people.  "  A  recent  opportunity  of  witnessing 
the  landing  of  a  large  colored  picnic  party  afforded  the 
most  striking  proof  of  the  inferiority  and  tendency  to 
disease  in  the  mulatto  race,  even  with  the  assistance  of 
the  pure  Uood  of  the  Hack  and  the  white  races.  Here 
were  both  sexes  —  all  ages  from  the  infant  in  arms  to 
the  aged  —  and  all  hues,  from  the  darkest  black  to  a 
color  approaching  white.  There  was  no  old  mulatto, 
though  there  were  several  old  Negroes,  and  many  fine- 
looking  mulattoes  of  both  sexes,  evidently  the  first 
offspring  from  the  pure  races.  Then  came  the  youths 
and  children,  removed  one  generation  farther  from  the 
original  stocks ;  and  here  could  be  read  the  sad  truth 
at  a  glance.  While  the  little  blacks  were  agile  and 
healthy  looking,  the  little  mulattoes,  youths  and  young 
ladies,  were  sickly,  feeble,  thin,  with  frightful  scars 
and  skin  diseases,  and  scrofula  stamped  on  every  fea- 
ture and  every  visible  part  of  the  body.  Here  was 
hybridity  of  human  races,  under  the  most  favorable 
circumstances  of  worldly  condition  and  social  position  ; 
and  yet  it  would  have  been  difficult,  and  I  believe 
impossible,  to  have  selected  from  the  abodes  of  crime 
and  poverty  more  diseased  and  debilitated  individuals 
than  were  presented  by  this  accidental  assemblage  of 
the  victims  of  a  broken  law  of  nature,  "f 

*Von  Tscliudi,  Travels  in  Peru.  See,  as  parallel  with  this,  the 
testimony  of  Dr.  Barthold  Seemann,  cited  in  chapter  xi. 

fDr.  Samuel  Kneeland,  in  Proceedings  American  Association r 
1855,  p.  250. 


PRINCIPAL    TYPES    OF    MANKIND.  85 

Similar  observations  have  been  made  by  many  a 
•candid  and  careful  observer.  Mr.  Edward  JSTorris  says : 
"All  recorded  evidence  declares  mulattoes  or  half- 
castes  to  be  more  liable  to  disease  and  of  shorter  life 
than  either  parent,  and  shows  that  their  intermarriages 
are  decidedly  less  prolific  than  those  of  other  per- 
sons."* Col.  Charles  Hamilton  Smith  declares :  "We 
doubt  exceedingly  if  a  mulatto  family  does  or  could 
exist,  in  any  part  of  the  tropics,  continued  to  a  fourth 
generation  from  one  stock,  "f  Dr.  Knox  says:  "With 
the  cessation  of  the  supply  of  European  blood,  the 
mulatto  of  all  shades  must  cease.  "^ 

These  statements  concern  the  mutual  repugnance  of 
races  ;§  a  LAW  which  Nature  seems  to  have  ordained 
for  the  conservation  of  her  successes.  Its  effect  is  to 
perpetuate  the  possession  of  superior  traits  once  differ- 
entiated in  the  struggles  of  existence.  That  the  force 
•of  circumstances  often  leads  to  the  violation  of  this 
law,  to  the  detriment  of  both  violators,  is  another  fact, 
from  whose  existence  we  may  draw  another  class  of 
deductions.  It  results  in  a  slow  tendency,  as  I  have 
said,  toward  the  absorption  and  disappearance  of  races. 

*  Edward  Norris,  in  Prichard's  Natural  History  of  Man,  4th  ed., 
Vol.  I,  p.  19. 

f  Smith,  Natural  History  of  the  Human  Species,  Ain.  ed.,  pp. 
171-2. 

\  Knox,  Races  of  Men.  Dr.  Bachman  is  the  only  authority,  so 
far  as  I  know,  who  has  maintained  the  unlimited  fertility  of  mulat- 
toes:  "An  Examination  of  Professor  Agassiz'  Sketch  of  the  Natural 
Provinces  of  the  Animal  World;  Charleston,  1855."  But  Bachman, 
it  wrill  be  noticed,  restricts  himself  to  the  affirmation  of  great  prolifi- 
cacy. He  does  not  affirm  good  health  or  average  longevity  for  the 
offspring. 

§  It  is  strange  that  Mr.  James  Parton  should  be  able  to  say  that 
this  is  wholly  conventional,  and  compare  it  with  the  antipathy  be- 
tween Jews  and  Christians,  and  Mohammedans  and  Christians.  Par- 
Ion,  North  American  Recieiv,  Nov.-Dec.  1878. 


86  PKEADAMITE8. 

The  recognition  of  this  tendency  leads  us  to  reflect 
that  racial  distinctions  once  existing  may  have  already 
disappeared,  or  may  exist  to-day,  as  ethnologists  have 
often  remarked,  only  as  isolated  and  perishing  rem- 
nants of  themselves.  Such,  probably,  are  the  hairy 
Ainos  of  Japan.  The  Hottentots,  as  Friedrich  Miiller 
suggests,  are  merely  a  racial  ruin.*  The  conviction 
arises,  also,  that  a  process  so  visible  cannot  have  en- 
dured through  a  vast  number  of  ages,  without  having 
already  reached  its  finality.  Human  existence,  accord- 
ingly, could  not  reach  back  to  an  extremely  remote 
antiquity. 

On  the  contrary,  these  racial  divergences  seem  to 
have  arisen  by  descent  from  some  common  stock. 
The  most  opposite  theories  agree  in  this.  The  ten- 
dency to  differentiation  of  races  is  a  force  ever  antago- 
nizing the  tendency  to  obliteration.  Old  races  may 
die,  but  new  races  and  better  races  are  born.  This 
is  the  outcome  of  the  broad  scientific  view.  In  such 
case,  the  unification  of  races  could  only  result  from 
the  successive  extinction  of  the  inferior  races,  and  the 
final  survival  of  the  highest.  But  this  is  an  impossible 
conception,  since  the  repulsive  force  will  never  cease 
to  work  till  all  the  conditions  of  existence  are  univer- 
sally equalized. 

The  old  question  of  the  zoological  value  of  the 
intervals  separating  races  has  been  vacated  of  all  im- 
portance. The  differences  existing  are  patent  to  all 
observation.  There  they  are,  beyond  all  question ; 
call  them  what  you  will,  that  will  not  alter  their  value, 
their  significance  or  their  force.  Call  them  varietal, 
racial,  specific  or  generic  in  value ;  that  does  not  affect 

*  On  the  extinction  of  races,  see  a  suggestive  body  of  facts  com- 
piled by  Darwin,  in  The  Descent  of  Man,  revised  ed.,  pp.  181-192. 


PRINCIPAL    TYPES    OF    MANKIND.  87 

in  the  least  the  nature  and  the  reality  of  the  thing 
which  we  contemplate,  and  its  implication  as  a  phe- 
nomenon in  the  course  of  Nature's  processes.  Un- 
doubtedly, racial  distinctions  are  as  wide  as  those 
which  we  regard  of  specific  value  among  Quadrumana 
and  other  Mammals.*  But  like  them,  racial  distinc- 
tions are  fleeting  phenomena.  They  exist  only  as 
present  facts ;  and,  whatever  their  value,  they  do  not 
obliterate  or  diminish  the  blood-relationships  which 
run  through  a  group  of  affiliated  types.  Whether  we 
pronounce  mankind  as  composed  of  several  races  or 
several  species,  we  must  equally  admit  their  intimate 
consanguinity,  and  their  common  psychic  constitution,  f 

*A  view  long  and  earnestly  maintained  by  L.  Agassiz.  See  cor- 
responding views  of  Dr.  J.  C.  Nott,  in  Types  of  Mankind,  and  Theo- 
dor  Poesche,  in  Die  Arier,  pp.  9-11  and  farther. 

f  The  question  of  the  value  of  the  distinctions  among  the  different 
types  of  mankind  has  been  discussed  by  Darwin,  in  The  Descent  of 
Man,  revised  ed.,  chap,  vii,  pp.  176-181. 


CHAPTER  VII. 

LIMITED  SCOPE  OF  BIBLICAL  ETHNOGRAPHY. 

IN  the  light  of  this  general  survey  of  humanity,  let 
us  contemplate  the  restricted  scope  of  the  popula- 
tions of  which  the  tenth  chapter  of  Genesis  speaks. 
Let  us  place  before  us  a  map  of  the  world.     Here  is 


Comparative  extent  of  the  Genesiacal  Dispersion. 

the  Mediterranean  Sea,  along  whose  southern  shores 
had  wandered  the  tribes  descended  from  Mizraim. 
Here  is  the  Red  Sea,  along  whose  borders  were  dis- 
persed the  posterity  of  Cush  and  Arphaxad.  Here  is 
the  Persian  Gulf,  and  here  are  the  broad  plains  of 
Mesopotamia,  which  mark  the  regions  of  the  early 
dispersion  of  the  posterity  of  Cush.  Here  is  the 
Euxine,  and  here  the  Caucasus,  whose  borders  and 
slopes  and  valleys  witnessed  the  primitive  advent  of 
the  tribes  of  Gomer  and  Magog.  "We  fix  our  attention 


SCOPE    OF    BIBLICAL     ETHNOGRAPHY.  89 

upon  the  land  of  Canaan,  and  observe  that  its  position 
is  nearly  central  between  the  extreme  limits  of  the 
Genesiacal  dispersion.  From  this  center  the  vision  of 
the  sacred  ethnologist  went  forth  and  discerned  the 
•distribution  of  the  nations  in  his  day.  It  penetrated 
-as  far  as  the  conditions  of  the  civilization  then  existing 
rendered  it  practicable.  It  reached,  at  least,  far  enough 
to  ascertain  to  what  limits  the  posterity  of  Noah  had 
wandered. 

But  how  insignificant  a  spot  did  these  wanderings 
cover !  The  whole  geographical  extent  of  the  Noachidse 
does  not  embrace  more  than  one-fifteenth  of  the  terri- 
tory which  we  now  find  populated  by  man.  Was  this 
an  attempt  to  explain  the  origin  of  all  the  nations  of 
the  world  ?  Does  this  genealogical  map  imply  that 
the  regions  beyond  its  limits  were  then  unoccupied  by 
human  beings  ?  Does  it  mean  that  the  various  tribes 
and  nations  which  are  now  spread  over  the  earth  have 
arisen  from  the  wider  dispersion  of  the  sons  of  Noah  ? 
Have  the  black  tribes  of  Africa  and  Australia  and  Mela- 
nesia, and  the  brown  nations  of  Asia  and  America 
and  Polynesia,  been  produced  from  the  posterity  of 
Noah  during  the  interval  which  separates  us  from  the 
flood  ?  Yes,  says  the  catechism,  which,  under  cover  of 
religious  instruction,  assumes  to  indoctrinate  our  chil- 
dren in  ethnological  science.  Yes,  yes,  says  the  com- 
mentator, who  experiences  no  difficulty  in  swallowing 
the  exegetical  and  indigestible  crudities  which  have 
been  the  heirlooms  of  the  church  for  two  thousand 
years.  Yes,  yes,  yes,  exclaims,  too  unanimously,  the 
modern  teacher  of  "divine  truth,"  all  unconscious 
that  the  science  of  ethnology  has  made  visible  advances 
since  Jerusalem  was  the  center  of  the  world. 

To  all  these  questions  I  reply  in  the  negative.  These 
are  questions  of  "secular  science,"  and  science  enjoys 


90  PKEADAMITES. 

the  inalienable  prerogative  of  furnishing  answers  to 
them.  But  I  shall  show  not  only  that  science  sustains 
the  negative,  but  that  the  RECOKD  itself  both  implies 
and  demands  it.* 

It  is  fair  to  inquire,  in  reaching  the  answers  to  these 
questions  rationally,  whether  we  have  traced  the  dis- 
persed Noachidae  to  the  utmost  limits  assigned  by  the 
Genesiacal  chart. f  All  our  old  maps  of  Africa  desig- 
nate the  vast  interior  of  the  continent  as  "Ethiopia," 
and  our  English  bibles  make  frequent  mention  of  Ethi- 
opia as  populated  by  a  dark-skinned  people,  who  were 
presumably  African  Negroes.  Where  was  the  biblical 
Ethiopia  ?  Was  it  located  in  the  interior  of  Africa  and 
inhabited  by  Negroes  ? 

To  this  question  I  have  already  cited  the  negative 

*Here,  at  the  outset,  is  Canon  Rawlinson's  verdict:  "We  must 
only  look  to  find  in  this  [ethnographical  table]  an  account  of  the 
nations  with  which  the  Jews,  at  the  date  of  its  composition,  had 
some  acquaintance."  (Origin  of  Nations,  p.  169.)  "  It  does  not  set  up 
to  be,  and  it  certainly  is  not,  complete.  It  is  a  genealogical  arrange- 
ment of  the  races  best  known  to  Moses  and  to  those  for  whom  he 
wrote,  not  a  scientific  scheme  embracing  all  the  tribes  and  nations 
existing  in  the  world  at  the  time."  (Ib.  p.  252.) 

f  Dr. D. D. Whedon  says:  "Kham  means  black, and  the  old  Coptic 
name  of  Egypt  was  Khemi.  Now  it  is  remarkable  that  according  to 
Moses  the  posterity  of  this  black  patriarch  streams  southward,  down 
into  Africa,  beyond  the  light  of  history,  able  in  a  few  thousand  years 
to  fill  a  whole  continent."  This  is,  indeed,  startling  information.  If 
all  this  is  " according  to  Moses"  further  discussion  is  foreclosed.  We 
were  only  seeking  to  know  what  is  according  to  Moses.  Has  Dr. 
Whedon  some  undisclosed  source  of  information  ?  I  fear  the  work 
still  remains  for  me  to  show  that  Kham  does  not  necessarily  signify 
black,  and  that  if  it  signifies  black  as  a  designation  of  Egypt,  it  is 
more  likely  to  refer  to  the  color  of  the  soil ;  and  that  the  descendants 
of  Ham  have  never  been  pronounced  black,  and  that  Moses  does  not 
intimate  that  Ham  was  a  "black  patriarch,"  or  that  his  posterity 
"streamed  down  into  Africa"  so  prolifically  as  to  cover  the  continent 
with  Negroes  and  Hottentots  "in  a  few  thousand  years," — that  is,  in 
two  thousand  years,  as  I  shall  show  in  chapter  xiii. 


SCOPE     OF    BIBLICAL     ETHNOGRAPHY.  91 

reply  of  modern  ethnology,  which  informs  us  that 
Ethiopia,  so-called,  was  located  in  the  peninsula  now 
known  as  Arabia;  possibly,  also,  stretching  across  the 
Red  Sea  into  eastern  Africa,  since  that  sea,  as  has 
been  said  by  Palgrave,  served  rather  to  unite  than  to 
divide  the  two  regions.  I  wish  now  to  confirm  that 
response  by  interrogating  the  sacred  record  itself. 

1.  The  word  Ethiopia,  or  ^Ethiopia,  is  adopted  from 
the  Greek  version  of  the  bible.     It  is  derived  from 
aidta  (aitho),  to  burn,  and  d><!>  (dps),  the  face,  and  signi- 
fies the  land  of  the  sun-burnt.     This  word  is  not  found 
in  the  original  text,  but  in  its  stead  the  Hebrew  word 
KUSh.     The  latter  occurs  in  the  Old  Testament  thirty- 
nine  times.     In  five  instances  it  has  been  transliterated 
as  "Gush,"  and  in  thirty-four  instances  translated  as 
"Ethiopia,"  "Ethiopian"  or  "Ethiopians."     I  am  ac- 
quainted with  no  reason  for  this  discrimination,  and 
feel  constrained  to  regard  it  as  purely  capricious.     The 
Septuagint  had  employed  the  term  Aithiopia,  which, 
indeed,  is  a  correct  translation,  and  our  English  trans- 
lators, relying,  as  I  have  before  said,  on  the  version  of 
the  LXX,  have  adopted  their  translation  of  KUSh. 

2.  The  first  biblical  mention  of  KUSh  is  in  Genesis 
ii,   13:    "The  name  of  the  second  river  Gihon ;  that 
which  encompasseth  all  the  land  of  KUSh."     As  long- 
as  we  locate  KUSh  in  the  heart  of  Africa,  this  passage 
is  unintelligible ;  but  when  we  seek  for  KUSh  in  the 
Arabian    peninsula,    we   apprehend    at    least    a   geo- 
graphical relation  to  the  rivers  of  Eden. 

3.  Again,  in  Numbers  xii,  1,  the  wife  of  Moses  is 
denominated  a  KUSIT  — a  KUSh-ean  ("Ethiopian") 
woman ;    was    she  a  Negress  ?     No,  for  Tsipora  (Zip- 
porah)  the  wife  of  Moses  was  one  of  the  seven  daugh- 
ters of  a  priest  (or   CoIIeN)  of  Midian  (Exodus   ii, 
16-21)  whose  name  was  Jethro  (Exodus  iii,  1).     Who 


"92  PREADAMITES. 

were  the  Midianites  ?  Every  biblical  cyclopaedia  informs 
us  that  the  Midianites  were  Arabians,  dwelling  princi- 
pally in  the  desert  north  of  the  peninsula  of  Arabia, 
extending  southward  along  the  eastern  shore  of  the 
gulf  of  Eyleh,  and  northward  along  the  eastern  frontier 
of  Palestine.  Ethiopia  consequently  included  these 
regions. 

4.  In  Ezekiel  xxix,  10,  we  find  the  following:   "I 
will  make  the  land  of  Mizraim  (Egypt)  utterly  waste 
and  desolate   [a  waste  of  wastes]  from  the  tower  of 
Syene  even   unto   the   borders  of   Ethiopia  [Cush]." 
Now,  Syene,   by  all  admissions,   was  located  on  the 
southern  border  of  ancient  Egypt.      If  Ethiopia  was 
the  country  next  south  of  Egypt,  the  passage  signifies 
"from  Ethiopia  to  Ethiopia,"  which  is   meaningless. 
But  if  Ethiopia  was   an  Asiatic  country,  the  biblical 
phrase   carries   our   thoughts    across   the   longitudinal 
extent   of  Egypt,    and   becomes    intelligible   and   ex- 
pressive. 

5.  In  Isaiah  xi,  11,  it  is  said,  "The  Lord  shall  set 
liis  hand  again  the  second  time  to  recover  the  remnant 
•of  his  people  which  shall  be  left,  from  Assyria,  and 
from  Egypt,   and  from  Pathros,  and  from  Cush,  and 
from  Elam,  and  from  Shinar,  and  from  Hamath,  and 
from  the  islands  of  the  sea."     Now,  remembering  that 
Pathros  was  undoubtedly  included  in  Egypt  (Ezekiel 
xxix,  14),  that  Hamath  was  north  of  Phoenicia,  that  the 
islands  of  the  sea  were  held  by  Javanites  or  lonians, 
and   that   Elam   and   Shinar  bordered  on  the  Persian 
Gulf, —  Cush,    the    remaining    country,   was  probably 
not  isolated  from  these  by  an  interval  of  fifteen  hun- 
dred   miles,    but   must    probably   be    represented   by 
Arabia',  which  was  embraced  within  the  geographical 
circumscription  named.     Moreover,  the  Lord's  people 
were  to  be  recalled  from  regions  in  which  remnants  of 


SCOPE    OF    BIBLICAL    ETHNOGRAPHY.  93 

them  remained.  But  the  Hebrews  neither  colonized 
in  African  Ethiopia,  nor  were  carried  captive  to  that 
region,  nor  had  any  acquaintance  with  that  part  of 
Africa.  And,  finally,  the  posterity  of  Gush  settled 
chiefly,  if  not  wholly,  in  Arabia  and  around  the  Per- 
sian Gulf.  Quite  in  confirmation  of  this  conclusion  is 
2  Chronicles  xxi,  16,  where,  in  connection  with  the 
Philistines,  are  mentioned  "the  Arabians  that  were- 
near  the  Ethiopians."  So  Ezekiel  xxxviii,  5,  connects- 
Cush  with  northern  and  mostly  Asiatic  nations.  Gush, 
also,  is  rather  Arabian  than  African  in  Isaiah  xliii,  3, 
and  xlv,  14. 

6.  The  eighteenth  chapter  of  Isaiah  has  been  de- 
scribed as  a  "splendid  summons  to  the  Ethiopians  as- 
auxiliaries  to  the  Egyptians  in  the  struggle  against 
Sennacherib."*  Now  I  fail  to  extract  this  meaning- 
from  the  sacred  text.  It  does  not  appear  that  Sen- 
nacherib was  at  all  concerned,  nor  that  the  appeal  was- 
to  the  Ethiopians.  "The  rivers  of  Cush,"  beyond 
which  dwelt  the  people  addressed,  were  not  the  White 
and  Blue  Nile, f  but  the  "torrents  of  Egypt" — the 
"streamlets  of  Mizraim," — the  Besor,  Corys  (now 
"Wadee  el  Arish)  and  the  Seyl  (the  winter  brook), 
which  divides  Palestine  from  Egypt  at  Rhinocorura. 
To  a  dweller  in  Palestine,  the  region  "beyond  the 
rivers  of  Cush  "^  was  Egypt ;  and  the  prophet's  appeal 
was  made  to  the  Egyptians  instead  of  the  Ethiopians^ 
as  Rosellini§  long  since  showed. 

*  McClintock  and  Strong,  Cyclopcedia,  Vol.  Ill,  p.  826 ;  Smith,, 
Dictionary  of  the  Bible,  Vol.  I,  p.  588. 

f  It  is  never  pretended  that  Ethiopia  extended  south  of  the  junc- 
tion of  the  White  and  Blue  Nile.  In  this  view  the  "  rivers  of  Cush  " 
would  have  to  be  answered  by  the  main  stream  of  the  Nile. 

$  See  the  same  expression  in  Zeph.  iii,  10,  where  the  reference 
seems  equally  to  be  to  the  Egyptians. 

§  Rosellini,  Monumenti  Civili,  ii,  pp.  394-403. 


94:  PREADAMITES. 

Further  evidences  will  come  to  light  in  examining 
the  arguments  which  have  been  employed  to  prove 
that  Gush  of  the  early  Hebrews  was  located  above 
Egypt,  and  "was  the  land  of  the  Negroes."* 

1.  "Can  the  Ethiopian  [Kushean]  change  his  skin, 
or  the  leopard  his  spot? "  (Jeremiah  xiii,  23),  is  a  text 
supposed  to  prove  that  the  Ethiopians  were  Negroes,  f 
But  the   "sunburnt"   Hamites   must  have   been   suf- 
ficiently noticeable  for  their  dark  complexion  to  give 
pertinence  to  such  a  query.     Indeed,  remnants  of  the 
primitive  Arabian  Hamitidae,  preserved  to  our  times, 
are  described  as  "very  tall  men  and  almost  black. "J 

2.  The  account  given  in  2  Chronicles  xiv,  9,  12,  and 
xvi,  8,  of  the  rout  of  "Zerah  the  Cushean"  with  his 
million  men,  by  Asa,  and  the  pursuit  to  Gerar,  whence 
an  immense  amount  of  booty  was  taken  to  Jerusalem 
(v.  15),  is  generally  regarded  as  referring  to  African 
Cushites.     But  Forster  has  shown  that  Gerar  "lay  on 
the  border  of  the  Amalekites  and  Ishmaelites,  between 
the  kingdom  of  Judah  and  the  wilderness  of  Shur  and 
Paran."     The  scene  of  the  battle  was,  therefore,  in 
Arabia,  and  Zerah  the  Cushite  was  an  Arab  potentate. 

Similarly  Tirhakah,  king  of  Ethiopia  (2  Kings  xix, 
9),  has  been  supposed  an  African  monarch  ;  but  why  ? 
His  movement  against  Hezekiah  was  observed  by  the 
king  of  Assyria,  and  announced  by  that  king  to  Heze- 

*  McClintock  and  Strong,  Cyclopaedia,  Vol.  Ill,  p.  326. 

f  "  In  the  Bible,  a  Cushite  appears  undoubtedly  to  be  equivalent 
to  a  Negro,  from  this  passage."  McClintock  and  Strong,  Cyclopaedia, 
Vol.  Ill,  p.  327. 

\  See  Burkhardt's  description  of  the  Dowaser  tribe  of  Arabs.  The 
Bedawees  on  the  Persian  Gulf  are  similarly  dark.  A  like  erroneous 
interpretation  has  been  applied  to  Solomon's  Song  i,  5,  6:  "I  am 
black,  but  comely.  .  .  .  Look  not  upon  me,  because  I  am  black." 
Here  "brown"  or  "sunburnt"  is  the  term  to  be  employed  instead  of 
"black." 


SCOPE    OF    BIBLICAL     ETHNOGKAPHY.  95 

kiah.  Does  it  seem  necessary  to  suppose  the  Assyrian 
king  would  learn  of  the  approach  of  an  African  war- 
rior sooner  than  Hezekiah,  whose  dominions  were 
contiguous  to  Africa?  Again,  in  Isaiah  xx,  3,  5,  the 
association  of  Egypt  and  Ethiopia  would  be  the  same, 
whether  we  conceive  the  latter  on  the  east  or  south 
of  Egypt.  Whether  African  or  Asiatic,  Ethiopia  was 
probably  contiguous  to  Egypt.  The  same  remarks 
will  apply  to  Daniel  xi,  43,  Nahurn  iii,  9,  and  other 
passages,  where  the  two  countries  are  associated. 
There  is  not  a  passage  at  all  conclusive  that  Gush  was 
African  in  patriarchal  times. 

3.  The  mention  of  Phut,  Lub  and  Lud,  in  connec- 
tion with  Gush  (Psalms  Ixviii,   31 ;    Isaiah  xx,  3,  4 ; 
xliii,   3 ;    xlv,  14 ;  Jeremiah  xlvi,  9 ;    Ezekiel  xxx,   5) 
may  be   admitted   to   imply  geographical   proximity; 
but  it  may  as  well  signify  proximity  upon  the  east  as 
upon  the  south.     Hamitic  Egypt  and  Hamitic  Arabia 
would  be  naturally  associated ;  and  as  long  as  all  admit 
that  many  Cushean  Hamites  settled  in  Arabia,  while 
it  is  at  least  doubtful  whether  Cushean  or  other  Ham- 
ites   settled,    primitively,    south   of    Egypt,    it   seems 
decidedly  safer  to  recognize  Gush  as  wholly  Arabian 
in  early  times. 

4.  The  weightiest  argument  with  which  I  am  ac- 
quainted is  based  upon  a  similarity  between  the  He- 
brew word  KUSh  and  the  Egyptian  name  of  a  country 
bordering  on  Egypt  on  the  south.     This  is  spelt  KSh, 
and  is  supposed  to  have  been  vocalized  as  KaSli,  KeSh 
or  KiSh.     The  Egyptian  name  has  been  regarded  as 
identical  with  the  Hebrew ;  and  this  supposition  was 
favored  by  the  Coptic  use  of  Ethaush  and  Koush  for 
the  scriptural  Cush.     But  the  Coptic  version  seems  to 
have  been  made  from  the  Septuagint,  and  the  Coptic 
term  is  a  strict  translation  of  "Aithiopia,"  which,  as 


96  PREADAMITES. 

early  as  Alexandrian  times,  was  supposed  to  refer  to 
an  African  country.  Now  KSh  does  refer  to  an 
African  country;  but  "Aithiopia,"  as  an  equivalent 
for  KUSh,  does  not.  Moreover,  the  words  KSh  and 
KUSh  are  radically  different.  In  the  Hebrew  word 
"U"  is  a  radical  element  of  spech,  while  the  Egyptian 
word  is  without  this  or  any  other  vocalization  as  a 
radical  element.  The  two  words  are  names  of  two 
different  countries.  KSh  or  KiSh  designated  Nubia  ;* 
KUSh  was  the  name  of  Arabia. 

But  suppose  the  two  words  equivalent ;  the  Egyp- 
tian paintings  show  that  the  KiSh  were  generally 
mahogany-colored,  instead  of  black ;  and  therefore 
Hamites  instead  of  Negroid. 

Even  if  it  had  to  be  admitted,  finally,  that  the 
weight  of  evidence  is  in  favor  of  an  early  \  African 
Ethiopia,  it  does  not  follow  that  the  Ethiopians  were 
members  of  the  Negro  race.  It  appears,  truly,  that 
Nubia,  which  occupies  the  position  of  the  hypothetical 
African  Ethiopia,  has,  from  time  immemorial,  been 
populated  by  a  dark  race  with  whom  the  Egyptians 
had  much  intercourse  ;  but  these  are  never  represented 
as  Negroes.:}:  In  the  meantime,  the  Negroes  were 
well  known  to  the  Egyptians,  and  their  features  and 

*  The  name  Kish  is  still  preserved  at  Tutzis  in  Nubia,  the  mod- 
ern Gerf  Husseyn. 

t  There  is  no  doubt  that  in  classical  history  the  name  Ethiopia 
had  become  transferred  to  the  region  immediately  south  of  Egypt. 

Jit  was  one  of  the  triumphs  of  Chevalier  Lepsius  to  ascertain 
that  "the  Ethiopian  civilization  was  in  fact  Egyptian,  introduced 
2000  years  before  Christ ;  that  the  Ethiopians  of  Meroe  were  not  a 
black  but  a  brown  Caucasian  race."  American  Cyclopcedia,  art. 
"Lepsius."  See  also  McClintock  and  Strong,  Cyclopaedia,  Vol.  Ill, 
p.  82:  "These  Ethiopians  and  the  Egyptians  were  not  Negroes,  but  a 
branch  of  the  great  Caucasian  family" ;  a  statement  to  be  compared 
with  the  one  before  quoted,  "A  Cushite  appears  undoubtedly  to  be^ 
equivalent  to  a  Negro,"  Vol.  Ill,  p.  327. 


SCOPE    OF    BIBLICAL    ETHNOGRAPHY.  97 

complexion  have  been  often  depicted  on  the  monu- 
ments. Correspondingly,  when  the  ancient  Hebrews 
had  occasion  to  mention  the  Negroes,  they  were  not 
denominated  KUShl. 


FIG.  15. —  Nubians  and  Negroes  driven  before  the  chariot  of 
Rameses  II.    From  a  reduction  by  Cherubini. 

A  careful  examination  of  the  reasons  which  have 
been  assigned  for  regarding  the  country  of  Gush  as 
African,  shows  that  they  are  not  very  substantial ; 
while,  on  the  contrary,  all  the  biblical  texts  cited  be- 
come more  intelligible  and  more  coherent  with  each 
other,  and  with  archaeological  and  ethnological  facts, 
when  we  assume  that  the  early  Hebrew  Gush  always 
refers  to  the  dark-skinned  Hamitic  Arabians,  whose 
tribes  and  affiliations  I  have  already*  traced  to  the 
eastern  and  southern  shores  of  the  Himyaric  peninsula,  f 

*  Chapter  III.  It  will  be  noted,  however,  that  in  later  times 
Arabia  became  overspread  generally  with  Semitic  Joktanidae,  and 
still  later  with  Semitic  Ishmaelitidse. 

f  The  Targurn  of  Jonathan  translates  KUSh  by  "Arabia" ;  and 
this  view  is  defended  at  length  by  Bochart,  in  Phaleg,  lib.  iv,  cap.  ii. 


CHAPTER  YIII. 


A  GLANCE  AT  HEBREW  CHRONOLOGY. 

BEFORE  the  solution  of  the  problem  of  Preadam- 
ites  can  be  reached,  it  is  necessary  to  know  how 
much  time  is  at  our  disposal.  By  general  admission, 
the  biblical  ethnology  does  not  mention,  and  was  not 
intended  to  mention,  races  and  nations  of  men  which 
in  our  day  have  spread  over  regions  remote  from  the 
ancient  Hebrew  center.  On  the  assumption  that  Adam 
was  a  representative  of  the  White  race,  and  that  all 
existing  races  are  descended  from  him,  the  solution  of 
the  problem  involves  two  quantities  whose  values  must 
be  ascertainable.  First,  it  must  be  shown  that  a  sus- 
ceptibility of  variation  exists  to  such  an  extent  and  in 
such  a  direction  as  to  render  probable  the  passage  from 
the  highest  to  the  lowest  races  in  a  series  of  genera- 
tions. Second,  it  must  be  shown  that  time  enough 
elapsed  for  this  divergence  between  the  epoch  of 
Adam's  advent  and  the  epoch  at  which  racial  diver- 
gences had  been  accomplished.  Let  us  first  examine 
what  time  chronology  affords  us. 

It  is  hardly  disputed  that  the  Hebrew  documents 
supply  the  most  ancient  information  which  can  be 
styled  historical.  If  Moses  placed  on  record  the 
material  embraced  in  the  tenth  chapter  of  Genesis, 
its  authorship  reaches  back,  at  the  most  moderate 
estimate,  to  the  seventeenth  century  B.C.  The  events 
narrated  pertain  to  periods  attaining  an  antiquity  a 
thousand  years  more  remote.  The  accuracy  of  the  eth- 


A    GLANCE    AT    HEBREW    CHRONOLOGY.  99 

nological  statements  which  we  have  examined  inspires 
a  belief  that,  if  chronological  data  can  be  extracted 
from  these  writings,  they  will  afford  us  substantial 
ground  to  stand  upon.  Such  data,  however,  seem  to 
be  lacking.  The  Hebrews,  like  all  the  other  nations 
of  high  antiquity,  seem  to  have  been  destitute  of  the 
chronological  instinct. 

If  we  open  a  modern  Jewish  book  of  rituals  we 
.shall  find  the  date  expressed  in  "the  year  of  the 
world."  If  we  open  to  the  first  chapter  of  our  English 
bibles,  we  shall  see  placed  in  the  margin  the  words 
"4004  before  Christ."  The  creation  of  the  world  is 
thus  assumed  as  a  fixed  and  ascertained  epoch.  On 
this  fixed  date  all  other  marginal  chronology  of  the 
Pentateuch  depends. 

It  is  greatly  to  be  regretted  that  unanimity  in  the 
acceptance  of  this  epoch  of  creation  is  not  as  complete 
.as  the  reassuring  silence  of  the  standard  edition  of  the 
Bible  would  fairly  imply.  The  truth  is,  that  4004  B.C. 
for  the  epoch  of  Creation  is  only  one  among  many 
results  which  different  investigators  have  reached,  after 
assuming  that  the  world  came  into  existence  suddenly, 
by  a  fiat.  Hales*  has  tabulated  not  less  than  one  hun- 
dred and  twenty  estimates  founded  on  different  manu- 
scripts and  versions  of  the  Hebrew  text.  Other  results 
arc  furnished  by  de  Bretonne.f  From  these  and  other 
sources  I  select  the  following  exhibit : 

EPOCH  OF  CREATION  ACCORDING  TO  VARIOUS  AUTHORITIES. 


I.     BIBLICAL   TEXTS   AND   VERSIONS. 


B.C. 


Septuagint,  computation,  -  5586 

Septuagint,  Alexandrinus,    -  5508 

*  Hales,  Analysis  of  Chronology,  2d  ed.,  1830,  Vol.  I,  p.  212. 
t  De  Bretonne,  Filiations  et  Migrations  des  Peuples,  Paris,  1827, 
pp.  428-436. 


100  PKEADAMITE8. 

Septuagint,  Vatican,  -        5270 

Samaritan  computation,  4427 

Samaritan  text,  -        4305 

Hebrew  text,                                                     -  4161 

English  Bible  (Usher  chronology),  -  -        4004 

II.    JEWISH  COMPUTATIONS.  BC 

f  Playfair,       -  5555 

I  Jackson, 5481 

Josephus,  -<  ,,  . 

}  Hales,  -  5402 

[_  Universal  history,    -  4698 

Talmudists,       -  5344 

Seder  Olam  Sutha,  4339 

Jewish  computation,  4220 

Jewish  computation,    -  4184 

Chinese  Jews,  -  4079 

Some  Talmudists,  3761 

Yulgar  Jewish  computation,     -  3760 
Seder   Olam   Rabba,  Great  Chronicle   of  the 

World,  A.D.  130,  3751 

Rabbi  Lipman,     -  3616- 


III.    CHRISTIAN  AUTHORITIES. 


B.C. 


Bunsen,     -  -      20000 
Rev.  T.  P.  Crawford  (in  Patriarchal  Dynasties, 

p.  164),  -      12500 

Suidas,  6000 

Clemens  Alexandrinus,  A.D.  194,  -                          5624 

Vossius,  -            5590 

Nicephorus  Constantinopolitanus,  -                          5500 

Hilarion,       -  -             5475 

Rev.  Dr.  Hales,  -                         5411 

Poole,  -  -                     5361 

Montanus,  -        5336 

St.  Julian  and  the  LXX,     -  -        -            5205 


A    GLANCE    AT    HEBREW    CHRONOLOGY.  101 

Eusebius  Caesariensis,       -  5200 

Origen,  A.D.  230,  4830 

Kennedy,  Bedford,  Ferguson,  -  4007 

Usher,  Lloyd,  Calmet  and  popular  opinion,  4004 

Helvetius,  Marsham,                 .  4000 

Petavius,      -.  3983 

Melancthon,      -  3964 

Luther,  3961 

St.  Jerome  and  Beda,       -  3952 

Scaliger,  3950 

Montanus,  3849 

Hebrew  text,  3834 

The  interval  between  the  assumed  epoch  of  Creation 
and  the  Noachian  Deluge  presents  an  equally  instruct- 
ive range  of  opinion. 

THE    DELUGE    AFTER    ADAM. 

A.M. 

Bunsen,    -                                                              -  10000 

Kev.  T.  P.  Crawford,  -  7727 

Poole,       -  2262 

Hilarion,       -  2257 

Josephus,  Yossius,  Biccioli,  Hales,  Jackson,   -  2256 
Suidas,  Nicephorus,  Eusebius,  St.  Julian,  St. 

Isidore,  2242 

Clemens  Alexandrinus,  2148 

Cornelius  a  Lapide,  1657 
St.  Jerome,*  Beda,  Montanus,  Scaliger,  Origa- 
nus,  Emrnius,  Petavius,  Gordonus,  Salianus, 

Torniellus,  Hervartus,  Phillippi,  Tirinus,    -  1656 

Samaritan  Pentateuch  (generally),  1307 

*  St.  Augustine  says:  "From  Adam  to  the  Deluge,  according  to 
our  Sacred  Books  [i.  e.  the  Septuagint],  there  have  elapsed  2242  years, 
as  per  our  exemplars ;  and  1656,  according  to  the  Hebrews." 


102  PREADAMITE8. 

The  interval  between  the  Deluge  and  the  Christian 
Era  has  been  calculated  as  follows : 

THE    DELUGE,   BEFORE    CHRIST. 

-D.O* 

Bunsen,    -  -      10000 

Bishop  Kussell,  5060 

Kev.  T.  P.  Crawford,  -                                          4763 

Septuagint,  -  3246 

Jackson,  -  3170 

Hales,  3155- 

Josephus,  3146- 

Poole,  -  3090 

Samaritan  text,  -        2998- 

Prof.  James  Strong,     -  2515 

Usher  and  English  Bible,  2348- 

Calmet,  2344 

Petavius,  -  2327 

Hebrew  text,  2288 

Common  Jewish  computation,  2104 

Biblical  chronology  has  been  largely  based  on  state- 
ments respecting  the  ages  of  the  patriarchs.  But  in. 
this  respect  the  different  versions  vary  to  a  wide  extent. 
This  is  illustrated  by  the  following  table  :* 

*  Rev.  E.  B.  Elliott,  Horce  Apocalypticce,  iv,  p.  254,  note ;  London, 
1846.  McClintock  and  Strong,  Cyclopaedia,  art.  "Chronology." 


A    GLANCE    AT    HEBREW    CHRONOLOGY. 


103 


AGES    OF    THE    PATRIARCHS. 


Names. 

Hebrew. 

Samaritan. 

Septuagint. 

Josephus. 

1.  Adam,    

130 

130 

230 

230  [330] 

2.  Seth,  

105 

105 

205 

205  [105] 

3.  Enos,      

90 

90 

190 

190 

4.  Cainan,  

70 

70 

170 

170 

5.  Mahalaleel,     -    -    - 

65 

65 

165 

165 

6.  Jarecl,     

162 

62 

162 

162 

7.  Enoch,  

65 

65 

165 

*(1)65  [187] 

8.  Methuselah,   -    -    - 

187 

67 

187  [167] 

187  [177] 

9.  Lamech,     .... 

182 

53 

188 

182    [82] 

10.  Noah  (at  the  Flood), 

600 

600 

600 

600 

Adam  to  Flood,    -    -    - 

1656 

1307 

2262 

2256 

11.  Shem(100yrs.atFl.), 

2 

2 

2 

12 

12.  Arphaxad,  - 

35 

[Cainan  spurious],  - 



130 

.". 

13.  Salah,    

30 

130 

130 

130 

14.  Heber,    

34 

134 

134 

134 

15.  Peleg,     

30 

130 

130 

130 

16.  Reu,  

32 

132 

132 

130 

17.  Serug,    

30 

130 

130 

132 

18   Nahor    

29 

79 

79  [179] 

120  [109] 

19.  Terah(Gen.xi,32;xli,4) 

130 

130 

130 

130  [130] 

Flood  to  Abraham,  -    - 

352 

1002 

1002 

1053 

Adam  to  Abraham,!     - 

2008 

2309 

3264 

3309 

The  estimates  which  I  have  tabulated  respecting  the 
epochs  of  Creation  and  of  the  Deluge  exhibit  an  enor- 
mous range  of  opinion  in  reference  to  the  two  great 

*  165  is  probably  the  correct  reading. 

f  Further,  on  this  subject,  see  Luke  Burke,  Ethnological  Journal, 
1848,  27,  28,  82,  83,  84,  87,  78-91 ;  Veins  Testamentum  Hebraicum  cum 
variis  lectionibus,  fol.,  Oxou.,  1776-80,  and  Vetus  Testamentum  Grcecum 
cum  rariis  lectionibus,  fol.,  Oxon.,  1798-1827;  McClintock  and  Strong, 
Cyclopedia,  art.  "Chronology";  Smith's  Dictionary  of  the  Bible,  art. 
"  Chronology."  See  also  a  learned  discussion  and  an  extended  Chron- 
ological Table  by  Dr.  James  Strong,  in  Methodist  Quarterly  Review 
for  July,  1856,  p.  448,  and  October,  p.  600. 


104  PREADAMITES. 

events  from  which  the  population  of  the  world  is  reputed 
to  have  proceeded.  I  am  not  aware  of  any  specially 
cogent  considerations  which  render  any  one  of  the 
moderate  estimates  more  plausible  than  another.  On 
general  principles,  the  extreme  estimates  may  be  re- 
garded less  probable  than  the  others.  But,  disregard- 
ing these,  we  are  struck  by  a  divergence  of  opinion  so 
great  as  to  render  highly  unsafe  any  pretensions  to 
precise  biblical  chronology.*  Omitting  the  extreme 
estimates  of  Bunsen  and  Crawford,  we  have,  between 
Suidas  and  Rabbi  Lipman,  a  discrepancy  of  2384 
years;  and  these  and  all  the  intervening  results  claim 

*  Nevertheless,  credulity,  which  would  be  amusing  if  it  were  not 
arrogant,  has  at  times  fixed  on  precise  months,  days  and  hours! 
"And  now,"  says  Rev.  Dr.  Lightfoot,  "  hee  that  desireth  to  know  the 
yeere  of  the  world,  which  is  now  passing  over  us  this  yeere,  1644,  will 
find  it  to  be  5572  yeeres  just  now  finished  since  the  Creation ;  and  the 
yeere  5573  of  the  world's  age,  now  newly  begunne  this  September  at 
the  JEquinox."  (Lightfoot,  Harmony  of  the  Foure  Evangelistes,  Lon- 
don, 1644, 1st  part,  Proleg.,  last  page.)  Again :  "  Vlth  day  of  Creation 
.  .  .  his  [Adam's]  wife  the  weaker  vessell ;  she  not  yet  knowing  that 
there  were  any  devils  at  all  ...  sinned,  and  drew  her  husband  into 
the  same  transgression  with  her ;  this  was  about  high  noone,  the  time 
of  eating.  And  in  this  lost  condition,  into  which  Adam  and  Eve  had 
now  brought  themselves,  did  they  lie  comfortlesse,  till  toward  the 
cool  of  the  day,  or  three  o'clock  afternoone  .  .  .  [God]  expelleth  them 
out  of  Eden,  and  so  fell  Adam  on  the  day  that  he  was  created."  (Light- 
foot,  Harmony,  Chronicle  and  Order  of  the  Old  Testament,  London, 
1647,  p.  5.)  Another  authority  says:  "We  do  not  speak  of  the  theory 
set  forth  in  a  work  entitled  Nouveau  Systeme  des  Temps,  by  Gilbert, 
father  and  son.  This  system,  which  is  not  so  new  as  its  title  seems 
to  announce,  gives  the  world  only  3600  years  of  duration,  down  to  the 
1st  of  July,  1836;  and  makes  Adam's  birth  1797  years  before  J.  C.,  on 
the  1st  of  July."  (De  Bretonne,  Filiations  et  Migrations  des  Peuples, 
Paris,  1827,  Vol.  II,  p.  160.)  And  again :  "  It  is,  besides,  generally 
allowed  by  chronologists,  that  the  beginning  of  the  patriarchal  year 
was  computed  from  the  autumnal  equinox  which  fell  on  October  20th, 
B.C.  4005,  the  year  of  the  Creation."  (Rev.  F.  Nolan,  The  Egyptian 
Chronology  Analyzed,  London,  1848,  p.  392.)  So  far  as  I  know,  modern 
theology  does  not  sympathize  with  such  pretensions. 


GLANCE    AT    HEBREW    CHRONOLOGY.          105 

to  be  based  on  inspired  revelation.  It  must  be  quite 
apparent  that  Revelation,  whatever  its  authenticity, 
has  not  revealed  the  age  of  the  world.  With  the  same 
exclusions,  we  find  a  range  of  955  years  in  the  estimate 
of  time  between  the  Creation  and  the  Deluge.  This 
is  fifty-seven  per  cent  of  the  whole  interval  as  com- 
monly accepted.  But  Crawford's  calculation,  also 
based  strictly  on  biblical  data,  gives  a  discrepancy  of 
6420  years,  which  is  nearly  four  times  the  generally 
accepted  interval.  The  date  of  the  Deluge,  by  com- 
mon Jewish  computation,  is  1142  years  less  remote 
than  according  to  the  Septuagint,  and  2659  years  more 
recent  than  Crawford's  judgment  places  it. 

The  creation  of  the  world,  if  we  place  any  reliance 
upon  geological  evidences,  was  not  a  compact  event 
which  can  be  referred  to  any  definite  date  as  an  epoch. 
If  we  attribute  to  the  "creative  days"  the  extended, 
seonic  signification  requisite  to  effect  a  tolerable  ad- 
justment with  geological  periods,  it  still  remains  to 
view  the  advent  of  Adam  as  a  well  defined  event, 
naturally  referable  to  a  precise  epoch ;  and  this  may 
be  assumed  as  the  date  which  stands  for  the  "epoch 
of  Creation."  According,  then,  to  the  leading  inter- 
pretations which  have  been  put  upon  the  biblical  docu- 
ments, the  appearance  of  Adam  on  the  earth  must  be 
held  to  have  taken  place  between  3834  B.C.  and  6000  B.C. 

On  biblical  authority,  sustained  by  many  traditions, 
a  great  deluge  occurred  in  western  Asia  at  a  date 
which,  following  the  moderate  estimates  again,  must 
range  between  1656  and  2262  years  after  the  advent 
of  Adam.  The  majority  of  biblical  students  have  re- 
garded this  deluge  as  causing  the  destruction  of  all 
mankind,  except  Noah  and  his  family.  They  hold,  ac- 
cordingly, that  all  existing  populations  are  descended 
from  this  family.  Most  others,  who  maintain  the  local 


106  PREADAMITES. 

nature  of  the  deluge,  hold  that  all  existing  populations 
are  descended  from  Adam,  and  that  the  popular  chro- 
nology affords  all  the  time  requisite  for  the  growth  of 
ethnic  distinctions. 

As  to  the  time  allowed  by  a  chronology  based  on 
biblical  interpretation,  I  have  no  motive  for  desiring 
it  long  or  short.  It  is  fair  to  presume  that  biblical 
students  have  done  the  best  which  is  possible  in  refer- 
ence to  sacred  chronology.  If  the  results  reached 
conflict  with  other  chronologies,  or  with  the  facts  of 
science,  it  is  gratifying  to  know  that  the  Bible  itself 
is  so  thoroughly  unchronological  that  the  collision  can 
be  felt  only  by  chronological  theorists,  who  have  en- 
deavored to  deduce  from  the  bible  lessons  which  it 
does  not  teach. 

"From  this  discrepancy,"  says  the  orthodox  Prich- 
ard,  "we  may  infer  securely,  as  it  seems  to  me,  that 
the  biblical  writers  had  no  revelation  on  the  subject 
of  chronology,  but  computed  the  succession  of  time 
from  such  data  as  were  accessible  to  them.  .  .  .  By 
some  it  will  be  objected,  to  the  conclusions  at  which 
I  have  arrived,  that  there  exists,  according  to  my 
hypothesis,  no  chronology,  properly  so  termed,  of  the 
earliest  ages,  and  that  no  means  are  to  be  found  for 
ascertaining  the  real  age  of  the  world.  This  I  am 
prepared  to  admit ;  and  I  observe  that  the  ancient 
Hebrews  seem  to  have  been  of  the  same  opinion,  since 
the  scriptural  writers  have  always  avoided  the  attempt 
to  compute  the  period  in  question.  .  .  .  Beyond  that 
event  [the  arrival  of  Abraham  in  Palestine]  we  can 
never  know  how  many  centuries,  nor  how  many  chiliads 
of  years  may  have  elapsed  since  the  first  man  of  clay 
received  the  image  of  God  and  the  breath  of  Life."  *  So 

*  Prichard,  Researches  into  the  Physical  History  of  Mankind,  1847, 
Vol.  V,  note  on  the  Biblical  Chronology,  pp.  557,  560,  569,  570. 


A    GLANCE    AT    HEBREW    CHRONOLOGY.          107 

Baron  Bunsen  :  "As  regards  the  Jewish  computation  of 
time,  the  study  of  Scripture  had  long  convinced  me  that 
there  is  in  the  Old  Testament  no  connected  chronology 
prior  to  Solomon.  All  that  now  passes  for  a  system  of 
ancient  chronology,  beyond  that  fixed  point,  is  the  melan- 
choly legacy  of  the  seventeenth  and  eighteenth  centuries  — 
a  compound  of  intentional  deceit  and  utter  miscon- 
ception of  the  principles  of  historical  research."  * 
Sylvester  de  Sacy,  one  of  the  most  erudite  orientalists 
of  the  age,  and  at  the  same  time  a  devoted  Christian 
believer,  used  to  say  "There  is  no  biblical  chronolo- 
gy, "f  The  abbe  Le  Hir,  a  learned  and  venerable  ec- 
clesiastic, recognized  as  an  oracle  of  sacred  exegesis, 
has  borne  testimony  that  "biblical  chronology  is  un- 
certain ;  it  is  left  to  human  sciences  to  discover  the 
date  of  the  creation  of  our  species.":}:  Francois  Lenor- 
mant  himself,  who  formally  declares  his  adhesion  to- 
the  doctrine  of  the  inspiration  of  the  Sacred  Scriptures, 
admits:  "The  first  element  of  a  real  and  scientific 
chronology  is  absolutely  wanting ;  we  have  no  element 
for  determining  the  measure  of  the  time  by  means  of 
which  the  ages  of  the  patriarchs  are  computed ;  and 
nothing  is  more  vague  than  the  word  '  year '  when  no- 
precise  explanation  of  it  is  given.  "§ 

*  Bunsen,  Egypt's  Place  in  Universal  History,  London,  1848,Vol.  I, 
Preface,  pp.  1,  2. 

f  "  II  n'y  a  pas  de  chronologic  biblique." 

I  Quoted  by  F.  Lenormant,  in  Les  Premieres  Civilizations,  Vol.  I, 
p.  53. 

§  F.  Lenormant,  Les  Premieres  Civilizations,  Etudes  d'Histoire 
et  d'Archeologie,  Paris,  1874,  Vol.  I,  p.  53.  The  biblical  genealogies, 
he  says,  have  no  other  object  than  other  Semitic  genealogies  —  those 
of  the  Arabs,  for  instance, —  and  that  is,  "  to  establish  a  direct  affilia- 
tion by  means  of  the  most  salient  personages,  omitting  many  inter- 
mediate degrees."  (76.,  p.  54.)  "  C'est  pour  ces  raisons  d£cisives  qu'il 
ny  a  pas  en  realite  de  chronologle  biblique."  See  also  his  Ancient 
History,  Eng.  trans.,  Vol.  I,  p.  40. 


108  PREADAMITES. 

Such  is  the  general  opinion  of  critical  investigators, 
among  whom  I  might  further  cite  Rev.  Dr.  John  Ken- 
rick,  Prof.  Charles  Lenormant,  Luke  Burke,  as  well 
as  Lesueur,  Barruchi,  Lepsius,  Kennicott,  and  many 
others.  Instead,  therefore,  of  feeling  constrained  by 
the  demands  of  biblical  chronology,  we  may  feel  per- 
fectly free  to  seek  the  world's  dates  from  every  accessi- 
ble source.  We  may  admire,  then,  without  envying, 
the  sweet  and  serene  credulity  with  which  a  distin- 
guished theologian  characterizes  these  dateless  chron- 
icles as  "the  circumstantial, positive,  CLOSELY  CONNECTED 
series  of  biblical  annals."  * 

As,  however,  I  am  reasoning  with  biblical  inter- 
preters on  the  basis  of  their  own  assumptions  respect- 
ing Hebrew  chronology,  I  will  adopt  for  my  use,  from 
Prof.  James  Strong,  f  the  following  datum  : 

End  of  the  Deluge,  2515  B.C. 

The  epoch  of  Creation,  or  advent  of  Adam  upon 
the  earth,  I  will  assume  at  the  date  which  Christian 
•chronologers  have  been  content  to  adopt  from  Arch- 
bishop Usher :  ^ 

Creation  of  Adam,  4004  B.C. 

From  these  data  we  get 

From  Adam  to  the  end  of  the  Deluge,  1489  years. 

*  Methodist  Quarterly  Review,  April,  1878,  p.  206. 

f  Prof.  James  Strong,  "  Egyptian  Chronology,"  in  Methodist 
•Quarterly  Review,  April,  1878,  p.  1,  and  July,  1878,  p.  462,  table.  See 
also  the  elaborate  article  on  "  Chronology,"  in  McClintock  and 
"Strong's  Cyclopcedia. 

\  Usserius  Jac.,  Annales  Veteris  Testamertti ;  una  cum  Rerum 
Asiaticarum  et  ^Egyptiacarum  Chronico.  Fol.,  London,  1650. 


CHAPTEE  IX. 


ELEMENTS  OF  EGYPTIAN  CHRONOLOGY. 

NEXT  to  the  Hebrew  documents,  no  records  pre- 
tend to  reach  so  high  an  antiquity  as  those  of 
Egypt.  They  do  not  aspire  to  date  from  the  creation 
of  the  world,  nor  do  they  trace  the  descent  of  mankind 
from  a  single  family  divinely  rescued  from  a  pcenal 
deluge ;  but  they  furnish  a  basis  for  chronological 
estimates  which  remount,  in  the  hands  of  the  German 
Egyptologists,  to  an  antiquity  quite  fabulous.  Even 
dismissing  these  fabulous  claims,  Egyptian  history  is 
thought  by  some  eminent  authorities  to  reach  back  far 
beyond  the  date  commonly  assigned  for  the  appearance 
of  Adam.  These  facts  seem  to  have  created  an  exi- 
gency which  all  predetermined  reliance  on  so-called 
biblical  chronology  has  felt  summoned  to  meet.* 
Egyptian  chronologers  are  thus  divided  into  two 
schools :  those  who  hold  to  the  long  chronology,  and 

*  "  I  am  aware  that  the  Era  of  Menes  might  be  carried  back  to  a 
much  more  remote  period  than  the  date  I  have  assigned  it;  but,  as 
we  have  as  yet  no  authority  further  than  the  uncertain  accounts  of 
Manetho's  copyists  to  enable  us  to  fix  the  time  and  the  number  of 
reigns  intervening  between  his  accession  and  that  of  Apappus,  I  have 
not  placed  him  earlier  for  fear  of  interfering  with  the  date  of  <the 
deluge  of  Noah,  which  is  2348  B.C."  (J.  G.  Wilkinson,  Topography 
of  Thebes  and  General  View  of  Egypt,  London,  1835,  pp.  506,  509.) 
Again :  "  We  are  led  to  the  necessity  of  allowing  an  immeasurable 
time  for  the  total  formation  of  that  space  which,  to  judge  from  the 
very  little  accumulation  of  its  soil,  and  the  small  distance  it  has  en- 
croached  on  the  sea,  since  the  erection  of  the  ancient  cities  within  it, 
would  require  ages,  and  throw  back  its  origin  far  beyond  the  deluge,. 

109 


110  PREADAMITE8. 

those  who  hold  to  the  short  chronology.  The  short 
chronologers  endeavor  to  keep  within  some  admissible 
theory  of  Hebrew  dates ;  the  long  chronologers  en- 
tirely ignore  the  Hebrew  dates,  and  do  not  deem  it  im- 
portant to  adjust  Egyptian  chronology  to  any  existing 
scheme  of  Hebrew  chronology. 

The  sources  of  information  respecting  the  chronol- 
ogy of  Egypt  are  scanty,  dislocated  and  irreconcilable. 
The  Egyptians  did  not  surpass  the  Hebrews  in  the 
possession  of  a  chronological  instinct.  "  The  evidence 
of  the  monuments,"  says  Poole,  "is  neither  full  nor 
explicit. "  "  Chronology, ' '  says  Baron  Bunsen, *  ' '  can- 
not be  elicited  from  them."  "The  greatest  obstacle," 
says  Mariette,f  "to  the  establishment  of  a  regular 
Egyptian  chronology  is  the  circumstance  that  the 
Egyptians  themselves  never  had  any  chronology  at  all" 

The  materials  for  Egyptian  chronology  are  the 
' '  monuments ' '  and  the  remains  of  the  historical  work 
of  Manetho,  an  Egyptian  priest  under  the  Ptolemies, 
who  wrote  in  Greek  about  B.C.  280-250.  His  informa- 
tion professed  to  be  derived  from  the  archives  of  the 
Egyptian  temples.  The  original  is  lost,  and  we  pos- 
sess only  certain  abstracts  preserved  by  Eusebius;}:  and 

or  even  the  Mosaic  era  of  the  creation."  (Wilkinson,  Manners  and 
Customs  of  the  Ancient  Egyptians,  etc.,  1st  Ser.,  1837-41,  I,  pp.  5-11; 
II,  pp.  105-121.)  "Strong  reasons  are  given  by  Mr.  Stuart  Poole  for 
fixing  the  date  of  his  [Menes']  accession  at  B.C.  2717  (Horce  ^Egyp- 
tiacce,  pp.  94-98);  but  even  this  date  must  be  somewhat  lowered,  as 
it  would  precede  that  of  the  Flood  (B.C.  2515)."  (McClintock  & 
Strong's  Cyclopaedia,  Vol.  Ill,  p.  96.  See  also  Ib.,  p.  91,  and  Strong, 
Methodist  Quarterly  Review,  April,  1878,  p.  197.) 

*  Bunsen,  Egypt's  Place  in  Universal  History,  I,  p.  32. 

t  In  Lenonnant,  Histoire  ancienne  de  I 'Orient,  Vol.  I,  p.  322;  Am. 
ed.  I,  p.  198. 

J  Eusebius,  Chronicon,  Can.,  I,  20.  Supposed  based  directly  on 
a  recension  of  Manetho's  Aiyvjma«a  by  Julius  Africanus.  Latin  and 
Armenian  versions  still  exist.  See  J.  J.  Scaliger's  Eusebii  Pamphili 


ELEMENTS    OF    EGYPTIAN    CHRONOLOGY.       Ill 

Syncellus,*  and  a  few  excerpts  contained  in  the  writ- 
ings of  Josephus.  f  The  Egyptian  chronology  of  He- 
rodotus is  perhaps  an  independent  compilation.  Ma- 
netho  appears  to  have  enumerated  thirty-one  dynasties 
of  Egyptian  kings  down  to  the  Alexandrian  conquest. 
Eleven  of  them  belonged  to  the  Old  Empire ;  six  to 
the  Middle  Empire,  and  fourteen  to  the  New  Empire. 
The  duration  of  each  dynasty  is  stated,  and  the  impres- 
sion is  given  that  all  the  dynasties  were  consecutive. 
This  arrangement  would  cause  them  to  cover  a  period 
ranging,  according  to  the  different  authorities  for  the 
Manethonian  numbers,  from  5,040  to  5,358  years, — 
that  is,  a  period  stretching  back  to  5372  B.C.  or  5678 
B.C.  But,  according  to  Syncellus,  Manetho  made  the 
whole  period  covered  by  these  Egyptian  dynasties  fall 
within  3,555  years.  This  discrepancy  maybe  explained 
by  assuming  that  certain  of  the  dynasties  were  contem- 
poraneous. Other  indications  exist  that  they  should 
be  so  considered.  A  fragment  from  Manetho,  pre- 
served by  Josephus,  speaks  of  the  "Kings  of  the 
Thebaid  and  of  the  rest  of  Egypt"  rising  against  the 
"Shepherds."  Poole  asserts  positively  that  kings 
who  unquestionably  belong  to  different  dynasties  are 
shown  by  them  [the  monuments]  to  be  contemporary.;}; 
Strong  summarizes  several  evidences  of  this  kind.§ 
The  general  consecutive  arrangement  of  the  dynasties 

Chronicorum  Canonum  omnimodce  histories  libri  duo,  in  Thesaurus 
Temporum,  1606. 

*  Syncellus,  Chronograph,  p.  55-78.  This  is  regarded  only  as  a 
recension  of  the  dilapidated  work  of  Eusebius. 

f  Josephus,  Contra  Apionem,  i,  14,  15,  26.  See  an  account  of 
Manetho  by  Prof.  James  Strong,  Methodist  Quarterly  Review,  April 
1878. 

t  Smith,  Dictionary  of  the  Bible,  Vol.  1,  p.  507,  col.  1. 

§  Strong,  "Egyptian  Chronology,"  in  Methodist  Quarterly  Review, 
July,  1878,  p.  464. 


112  PREADAMITES. 

was  accepted  until  modern  times,  though  a  method  of 
condensation  began  as  early  as  the  third  and  second 
centuries  before  Christ,  under  the  Ptolemies,  at  the 
hands  of  Eratosthenes  and  Apollodorus.  Most  Egyp- 
tologists are  now  disposed  to  admit  the  principle  of 
parallelisms  among  them.  Mariette  is  said  by  Canon 
Rawlinson  to  be  the  only  living  investigator  of  the 
original  documents  who  holds  to  the  consecutive  ar- 
rangement* The  diversity  of  results  arises  from 
divergent  views  respecting  the  extent  to  which  differ- 
ent dynasties  are  to  be  regarded  as  contemporaneous. 

A  good  deal  of  light  has  been  thrown  upon  Mane- 
tho's  table  by  the  "monuments" — tablets,  papyri, 
genealogical  lists  and  stelae. f  The  principal  aids  of 

*  Canon  Rawlinson,  Origin  of  Nations,  p.  25.  Mariette  says: 
"  There  were  undoubtedly  dynasties  in  Egypt  which  reigned  simul- 
taneously; but  Manetho  has  rejected  them,  and  has  admitted  none 
but  those  reckoned  legitimate;  the  secondary  dynasties  are  no  longer 
in  his  lists."  Again:  "There  is  superabundant  monumental  proof 
collected  by  Egyptologers  to  show  that  all  the  royal  races  enumer- 
ated by  the  priest  of  Sebennytus  [Manetho]  occupied  the  throne  one 
after  the  other."  (Quoted  by  Lenormant,  Histoire  ancienne  de  rOrientr 
Vol.  I,  pp.  323,  324,  Am.  ed.,  Vol.  I,  p.  198-9.) 

f  For  a  brief  account  of  these,  see  Strong,  in  Methodist  Quarterly 
Review,  April,  1878,  p.  198  et  seq.  See,  also,  the  Cyclopaedias,  and 
Lenormant,  Ancient  History  of  the  East,  Am.  ed.,  pp.  199-201.  Some 
of  the  most  important  original  works  are  the  following:  Champollion 
le  jeune,  Monuments,  Paris,  1829-1847;  Lepsius,  Denkmaler,  Leipzig, 
1849  et  seq.,  and  Chronologie  der  JEgypter,  Leipzig,  1849;  Rosellini, 
Monumenti,  Pisa,  1832^14;  Brugsch,  Reciteil  de  Monuments  Egyptiens,. 
Paris,  1862-3,  and  Histoire  d'Egypte,  Paris,  1869  et  seq.;  Bunsen, 
Egypt's  Place  in  Universal  History  (trans.),  London,  1850-9 ;  Herodotus 
(ed.  Rawlinson,  Vols.  I-III,  London  and  New  York,  1861);  Poole, 
Horce  ^Egyptiacce,  London,  1851 ;  Kenrick,  Egypt  under  the  Pharaohs, 
London  and  New  York,  1852 ;  Unger,  Chronologie  des  Manetho,  Ber- 
lin, 1867.  A  convenient  compendium  is  Samuel  Sharpe's  History  of 
Egypt  from  the  Earliest  Times  till  the  Conquest  by  the  Arabs,  A.D.. 
640,  2  vols.,  London,  1876  (6th  ed.). 


ELEMENTS    OF    EGYPTIAN    CHRONOLOGY.       113 

this  class  are  the  following:  1.  The  "Turin  Papyrus,"*"* 
a  roll  at  present  in  the  Turin  Museum,  containing  a 
list  of  the  Egyptian  kings  from  the  first  (Menes)  down 
to  the  close  of  the  Fifteenth  Dynasty.  Dr.  Strong 
says:  "It  is  literally  composed  of  innumerable  frag- 
ments of  all  shapes  and  sizes,  with  numerous  gaps  be- 
tween them  and  abrasions  on  the  edges."  This  docu- 
ment was  put  together  by  Seyffarth,  a  German  scholar, 
in  accordance  with  principles  of  decipherment  which 
have  not  received  the  unanimous  sanction  of  hierol- 
ogists,*  though  Lepsius  and  Bunsen  have  given  the 
arrangement  their  unequivocal  endorsement,  and  Wil- 
kinson edited  the  document  in  1840.  2.  The  "Tablet 
of  Abydos^  from  a  temple  in  upper  Egypt,  containing 
originally  a  list  of  fifty  kings  (twenty  of  which,  how- 
ever, are  lost),  copied,  apparently,  from  the  next 
named  tablet.  This  is  in  the  British  Museum.  3.  The 
"New  Tablet  of  Abydos"  —  new,  because  more  recently 
discovered,  though  it  seems  to  be  the  original  of  the 
preceding,  and  supplies  nearly  all  its  vacancies.  It  is 
carved  on  the  walls  of  one  of  the  subterranean  pas- 
sage-ways in  the  temple  called  Memnonium,  at  Abydos 
(This),  in  upper  Egypt.  It  contains  the  names  of  sev- 
enty-seven kings  of  the  first  nineteen  dynasties.  4.  The 
"Tablet  of  Sakkdrah^  found  in  the  mortuary  chapel 
of  a  priest  at  Sakkarah,  in  lower  Egypt,  contains  the 
names  of  fifty-eight  kings.  It  forms  a  part  of  the 
Khedive's  collection  at  Cairo.  5.  The  "Tablet  of  Kar- 
nak"  found  in  the  Hall  of  Ancestors,  at  Karnak,  now 
in  Paris,  contains,  in  an  interrupted  series,  the  names 
of  sixty-one  predecessors  of  Thotmes  III.  6.  Detached 
"Stelae"  or  inscriptions  containing  the  names  and  line- 

*Osburn,  Monumental  History  of  Egypt,  Vol.  I,  p.  227;  Vol.  II, 
pp.  124,  125. 
8 


114  PREADAMITE8. 

ages  of  royal  or  sacred  personages.  More  than  five 
hundred  of  such  inscriptions  have  been  removed  to  the 
Louvre,  in  Paris. 

Comparing  these  imperfect  sources  of  information 
together,  Egyptologists  have  variously  decided  to  what 
extent  the  system  of  parallelisms  shall  be  admitted  in 
the  Egyptian  dynasties.  Sir  Gardner  Wilkinson  and 
Canon  Rawlinson  have  given  their  approval  to  Poole's 
arrangement,  which  brings  the  "Era  of  Menes"  at 
2717  B.C.  Dr.  Strong  has  thought  it  desirable  to  con- 
dense still  further,  so  as  to  bring  the  Era  of  Menes  at 
2417  B.C.,  which,  according  to  his  chronology,  is  ninety- 
eight  years  after  the  Flood.  Lepsius  and  Bunsen  are 
generally  regarded  the  ablest  of  the  long  chronologers. 
Lepsius  puts  the  Era  of  Menes  at  3892  B.C.,  and  Bun- 
sen  at  3623  B.C.,  and  more  recently  at  3059  B.C.,  which 
is  only  six  hundred  and  forty-two  years  farther  back 
than  Strong's  determination, — an  interval  which,  as  I 
have  indicated,  is  far  within  the  chances  of  error  in  the 
determination  of  the  epoch  of  the  Flood. 

Lenormant  regards  the  Eleventh  Dynasty  as  con- 
temporaneous with  the  Ninth  and  Tenth,  and  the  Four- 
teenth as  contemporary  with  the  Thirteenth. 

Brugsch  makes  the  Ninth  and  Tenth  contemporary 
with  the  Eighth  and  Eleventh;  the  Fourteenth  with 
the  Thirteenth ;  the  Seventeenth  with  the  Fifteenth, 
Sixteenth  and  part  of  the  Eighteenth,  and  the  Twenty- 
fifth  with  the  end  of  the  Fourteenth  and  the  beginning 
of  the  Twenty-sixth. 

Bunsen  goes  a  step  farther,  placing  the  Second, 
Fifth,  Ninth,  Tenth,  Fourteenth,  Sixteenth  and  Seven- 
teenth in  the  list  of  collateral  dynasties,  regarding 
them  as  parallel  v/ith  the  Third,  Sixth,  Eighth  and 
Fifteenth. 


ELEMENTS    OF    EGYPTIAN    CHRONOLOGY.        115 

Poole,  followed  by  Wilkinson,  makes  the  Third  Dy- 
nasty contemporaneous  with  the  First ;  the  Second 
with  the  Sixth  ;  the  Ninth,  Tenth  and  Eleventh  with 
the  Sixth  ;  the  Twelfth  and  Thirteenth  (at  Thebes),  the 
Fourteenth  (at  Xoi's),  and  the  three  Shepherd  dynas- 
ties—  the  Fifteenth,  Sixteenth  and  Seventeenth  —  with 
the  Seventh  and  Eighth  (at  Memphis). 

A  comparative  diagram  is  here  presented,  showing 
a  system  of  dynastic  parallelism  announced  by  Wilkin- 
son,* and,  by  its  side,  a  late  conclusion  published  by 
Dr.  James  Strong. 

*  Wilkinson,  The  Fragments  of  the  Hieratic  Papyrus  at  Turin. 
Respecting  this  table  Wilkinson  says :  "  The  relative  positions,  and 
the  lengths  of  most  of  these  dynasties,  are  founded  upon  some  kind 
of  monumental  authority.  The  rest  I  placed  within  approximate  ex- 
tremes. There  are  several  points  of  exact  contemporaneousness,  as 
in  the  Second  and  Fourth  and  Fifth  Dynasties ;  again,  in  the  Fifth 
and  Fifteenth,  and  in  the  Ninth  and  Eleventh ;  and  these,  with  other 
evidences  of  the  same  nature,  enable  us  to  adjust  the  general  scheme 
of  all  the  dynasties."  (Hieratic  Papyrus,  pp.  30,  31.)  Dr.  Strong  says 
of  his  table :  "  The  principal  difference  between  our  scheme  and  that 
of  Poole  [which  Wilkinson  substantially  adopts]  is  in  the  neglecting 
of  the  Sothic  dates,  to  which  he  arbitrarily  [?]  adapts  his  whole 
chronology."  (Strong,  "  Egyptian  Chronology,"  in  Methodist  Quar- 
terly Review,  July,  1878,  p.  468.) 


116  PREADAMITES. 

EGYPTIAN    DYNASTIES   PARALLELIZED. 


WILKINSON. 


XV         XIV        XI 


8700  B.C. 


STRONG. 


~     s 


2300 


MOO 


MOO 

/900 
/S00 
1700 
1600 
1500 
11,00 

1300 
1200 


or; 


oo       s 


XIX 

Part 


ELEMENTS    OF    EGYPTIAN    CHRONOLOGY.       117 

The  various  dates  thus  arrived  at  for  the  "Era  of 
Menes"  may  now  be  exhibited  in  the  following  table: 

THE    ERA    OF    MENES.  B.C. 

Champollion-Figeac  (1810),     -  5867 

Lesueur  (1848),     -  5773 

Bockh  (1845),   -  5702 

Unger,  5613 

Henry  (1846),  -  5305 

Marietta  and  Lenormant  (1871),  -                               5004 

Lenormant  (1839),    -  4915 

Barucchi  (1845),   -  4890 

Brugsch  (1859),  4455 

Brugsch  (1875),  Pickering  (1854),  4400 

Hincks  (1851),  3895 

Lepsius  (1849),  Kenrick  (1851),  -                              3892 

Bunsen  (early  view,  1845),  3643 

Bun  sen  (later  view),      -  3059 

Birch,  3000 

Uhlemann  and  Seyffarth,      -  2781 

Poole,  2718 

Wilkinson,   -  2691 

Strong  (1878),  2515 

The  highest  estimates  have  been  generally  aban- 
doned. The  result  obtained  by  Mariette — 5004  B.C.— 
is  the  highest  remaining  under  discussion.  Between 
Mariette  and  Strong  is  a  difference  of  2489  years.  The 
figures  of  Lepsius  and  Bunsen  occupy  a  mean  between 
the  resulting  extremes.  Lepsius  fixes  the  Era  of 
Menes  1112  years  later  than  Mariette,  and  1377  years 
earlier  than  Strong.  Bunsen' s  later  view  fixes  that 
era  1945  years  later  than  Mariette  and  544  years 
earlier  than  Strong.  With  such  contradictions,  it 
would  be  dogmatism  for  a  hierological  layman  to  fix 
permanently  on  any  particular  date.  According  to  the 


118  PREADAMITE8. 

maxim  that  safety  li'es^between  extremes,*  I  should  feel 
inclined  to  side  with  Lepsius  and  Bunsen.  It  is  no 
light  thing  to  set  aside  conclusions  based  on  researches 
so  extensive  as  those  of  Lepsius.  As  early  as  1834 
Richard  Lepsius  had  gained  a  prize  essay  that  placed 
him  in  the  front  of  linguistic  scholarship.  In  1842  he 
was  commissioned  by  Frederic  IV,  of  Prussia,  to  rep- 
resent German  scholarship  in  the  prosecution  of  re- 
searches in  the  valley  of  the  Nile.  He  was  accom- 
panied by  a  staff  of  eight  coadjutors.  By  May,  1843, 
he  announced  the  discovery  of  the  sites  of  thirty  pyra- 
mids previously  unknown.  All  belonged,  moreover, 
to  the  ancient  kingdom  of  Egypt,  before  the  irruption 
of  the  Hyksos  or  Shepherd  Kings  (about  2000  B.C.). 
He  prosecuted  his  labors  till  the  history  of  sixty-seven 
pyramids  and  o*ne  hundred  and  thirty  private  tombs 
had  been  made  out,  reaching  back  to  the  fourth  chiliad 
before  Christ.  The  Prussians  then  proceeded  up  the 
river,  exploring  every  foot  of  ground,  as  far  as  Soba,  on 
the  Blue  Nile,  and  Sennar,  to  the  thirteenth  degree  of 
north  latitude.  While  his  assistants  continued  subse- 
quently their  labors  among  the  ruins  of  Thebes,  Lep- 
sius explored  the  Sinaitic  peninsula,  accumulating 
records  belonging  between  the  Fourth  and  Twelfth  Dy- 
nasties. Returning  to  Thebes,  he  left  it  again  to  ex- 
tend his  researches  over  the  land  of  Goshen  and  much 
of  Palestine,  and  finally  returned  to  Berlin,  after  an 
absence  of  three  years.  The  remainder  of  his  life  has 
been  devoted  to  working  out  results  from  the  vast  ac- 
cumulation of  material  which  rewarded  the  expedition. 
Efforts  have  been  made  to  check  the  historical  and 
monumental  results  by  a  determination  of  the  maxi- 
mum age  of  the  delta  on  which  Egyptian  civilization 

*In  medio  tutissimus  ibis.    (Virg.  ^Eneid.) 


ELEMENTS    OF    EGYPTIAN    CHRONOLOGY.       119 

was  reared.  Girard,  in  1799,  began  such  an  investiga- 
tion, but  it  was  interrupted  by  warlike  operations  then 
in  progress.  Geological  estimates  had  fixed  roughly 
on  seven  thousand  years  as  a  minimum  antiquity  for 
the  Nilotic  delta.  More  recent  investigations,  how- 
ever, have  brought  out  a  more  reliable  result.  The 
annual  inundation  of  the  Nile  deposits  a  sediment 
ascertained  to  amount  to  .4134  of  a  foot  per  century. 
Numerous  excavations,  made  in  various  parts  of  the 
delta,  show  that  the  Nilotic  deposit  nowhere  exceeds 
26.25  feet  in  depth.*  Beneath  this  is  found  every- 
where a  bed  of  sea-sand  which  is  still  saturated  with 
salt  water,  f  Now  the  ascertained  rate  of  deposit  shows 
that  about  6350  years  have  been  occupied  in  the  forma- 
tion of  the  delta.  This,  supposing  the  data  of  the 
calculation  quite  reliable,  may  be  set  down  as  a  maxi- 
mum antiquity,  which  the  first  settlement  upon  the 
delta  of  Egypt  cannot  have  surpassed.  It  carries  us 
back  to  B.C.  45004  It  is  not,  of  course,  known  what 
was  the  condition  of  the  delta  when  first  reached  by 
the  posterity  of  Adam.  Herodotus,  however,  tells  us 
that  in  the  time  of  Menes,  the  first  king,  the  valley  of 
the  Nile  was  a  swamp  below  Thebes  ;§  and  he  expresses 
the  opinion  that  "the  country  above  Memphis  seems 
formerly  to  have  been  an  arm  of  the  sea."  |  The  first 
empire  seems  to  have  been  established  at  This,  not 
very  far  below  Thebes ;  but  the  Third  Dynasty  set  up 
rule  at  Memphis,  at  a  date  not  much  later;  so  that 

*  De  Lanoye,  Ramses  1e  Grand,  ou  VEgypie  il  y  a  3300  ans.  Amer. 
trans.,  Rameses  the  Great,  New  York,  1870,  pp.  30,  31. 

t  Klunzinger,  Upper  Egypt,  p.  136. 

t  Le  Hon  puts  the  age  of  the  delta  at  5000  to  6000  B.C.,  and  states 
that  independent  researches  of  Sebas  and  Wilkinson  guide  to  the 
same  result.  Le  Hon,  L'Hommefossile,  p.  263. 

§  Herodotus,  History,  Book  ii,  §  4.          |  Ib.,  ii,  §  10. 


120  PREADAMITE8. 

desiccation  of  the  delta  must  have  been  completed  as 
far  as  Memphis  at  an  epoch  not  far  removed  from  the 
establishment  of  kingly  rule  in  Egypt.  If,  then,  the 
commencement  of  the  delta  reaches  back  only  to  4500 
B.C.,  I  could  hardly  discover  ground  for  carrying  back 
the  Era  of  Menes  beyond  the  date  assigned  by  Lepsius, 
3892  B.C. 

From  two  considerations  not  yet  mentioned  it  would 
seem  that  Mizraitic  occupation  of  the  valley  of  the  Nile 
must  be  allowed  as  high  an  antiquity  as  the  geological 
conditions  permit.  At  the  epoch  of  Menes  the  Egyp- 
tians were  already  a  civilized  and  numerous  people. 
Manetho  says  that  Athothis,  the  son  of  Menes,  built 
the  palace  at  Memphis ;  that  he  was  a  physician,  and 
left  anatomical  books.  "All  these  statements  imply 
that,  even  at  this  early  period,  the  Egyptians  were  in  a 
high  state  of  civilization."*  "In  the  time  of  Menes," 
states  another  authority,  "the  Egyptians  had  long  been 
architects,  sculptors,  painters,  mythologists  and  theo- 
logians." Of  the  same  opinion  is  Prof.  Richard 
Owen  :  "Egypt  is  recorded  to  have  been  a  civilized  and 
governed  community  before  the  time  of  Menes.  .  .  . 
The  pastoral  community  of  a  group  of  nomad  families, 
as  portrayed  in  the  Pentateuch,  may  be  admitted  as  an 
early  step  in  civilization.  But  how  far  in  advance  of 
this  stage  is  a  nation  administered  by  a  kingly  govern- 
ment, consisting  of  grades  of  society,  with  divisions  of 
labor,  of  which  one  kind,  assigned  to  the  priesthood, 
was  to  record  or  chronicle  the  names  and  dynasties  of 
the  kings,  the  durations  and  chief  events  of  their 
reigns ! 

"The  traditions  of  the  priestly  historians,  as  re- 
ceived and  recorded  by  Herodotus  and  Diodorus,  refer 
to  a  long  antecedent  period  of  the  existence  of  the 

*  McClintock  and  Strong,  Cyclopaedia, ,Vol.  Ill,  p.  96,  3d  col. 


ELEMENTS    OF    EGYPTIAN    CHRONOLOGY.       121 

Egyptians  as  an  administered  community;  the  final 
phase  of  which,  prior  to  the  assumption  of  the  crown 
by  Menes,  was  analogous  to  that  of  the  Judges  in 
Israel,  or  the  Papacy  at  Rome,  a  government  mainly 
by  priests."* 

There  is  something  of  a  basis  here  on  which  we 
may  form  a  general  estimate  of  the  duration  of  Egyp- 
tian history  before  Menes.  "What  period  has  been 
required  by  other  nationalities  for  the  elements  of 
regular  government  to  organize  themselves  ?  The 
Jews,  from  the  time  of  Abraham,  2164  B.C.  (Strong), 
to  Otliniel,  the  first  of  the  Judges,  1575  B.C.,  a  period 
of  589  years,  were  nomadic,  without  settled  govern- 
ment, and  decidedly  barbaric  in  their  culture,  though 
they  had  been  216  years  in  contact  with  the  civilization 
of  the  Fourteenth,  Fifteenth,  Sixteenth,  Seventeenth 
and  Eighteenth  Dynasties  of  Egypt.  They  can  hardly 
be  said  to  have  attained  a  definite  form  of  government 
before  the  accession  of  Saul,  482  years  later.  That  is, 
the  Jews  required  over  a  thousand  years  to  develop 
an  organized  monarchy.  The  rise  of  Babylonian  mon- 
archy, according  to  Sir  Henry  Rawlinson,  dates  from 
2234  B.C.  If,  according  to  Strong,  the  end  of  the 
Flood  dated  from  2515  B.C.,  this  nation  had  only  281 
years  of  nomadic  existence ;  but  the  date  of  the  Flood 

*  Prof.  Richard  Owen,  in  Leisure  Hour  for  May,  1876,  reprinted 
in  Rawlinson's  Origin  of  Nations,  Appendix,  p.  261.  See  also  Owen's 
Address  before  the  "  International  Congress  of  Orientalists,"  on  Man's 
Early  History,  September  20,  1874,  reprinted  in  the  New  York  "  Tri- 
bune Extra,"  November  23.  Compare  also  the  Address  of  Sir  John 
Hawkshaw,  before  the  British  Association,  Bristol,  1875.  Menes, 
nevertheless,  is  by  many  identified  with  the  Indian  Menu,  and  Sharpe, 
accordingly,  affirms  that  he  "  was  not  wholly  withdrawn  from  the 
region  of  fable."  (Hist,  of  Egypt,  i,  p.  10.)  The  certain  monuments, 
however,  of  the  early  dynasties  show  that  Menes  was  not  far  removed 
from  actual  terrestrial  events. 


122  PREADAMITES. 

is  extremely  uncertain.  We  have  no  means  of  ascer- 
taining the  duration  of  the  nomadic  state  of  the  Lyd- 
ians,  Medes  or  other  peoples  of  the  ancient  world.  It 
is  not  likely,  however,  that  their  advancement  was 
more  rapid  than  that  of  the  Jews.  The  Kelts,  an 
Aryan  nationality,  made  their  appearance  in  the  north 
of  Italy  about  650  B.C.;  but  for  centuries  before  this 
they  had  wandered  as  barbarous  hordes  from  the  east 
of  Europe  to  Gaul  and  the  Iberian  peninsula,  and  back 
to  Gaul.  The  Thracians,  from  whom  they  diverged, 
were  in  Attica  as  early  as  2000  B.C.,  and  it  can  hardly 
be  doubted  that  the  Kelts  had  a  separate  existence  as 
early  as  1500  B.C.  They  were  still  barbarous  in  the 
time  of  Caesar,  50  B.C.  It  would  be  entirely  safe  to 
assume  that  they  spent  a  thousand  years  in  a  nomadic 
and  barbarous  condition.  The  Germans  were  known 
as  pastoral  and  agricultural  tribes  in  the  time  of  Caesar, 
and  had  probably  existed  already  some  hundreds  of 
years  since  the  date  of  their  differentiation  from  the 
Thracian  or  from  the  older  Kimmerian  stock.  They 
did  not  attain  to  a  generally  organized  system  of  gov- 
ernment till  the  time  of  Clovis,  481  A.D.  In  the  light 
of  such  facts,  it  should  not  surprise  us  to  learn  that  the 
Egyptians  had  lived  a  pastoral  and  more  or  less  wan- 
dering life  for  a  thousand  years  before  the  Era  of 
Menes.  This  is  the  more  probable  since,  at  that  age 
of  the  world,  the  seeds  of  civilization  had  not  yet  been 
developed  in  contiguous  nations,  to  be  disseminated  by 
commerce  and  even  by  wars.  If,  then,  we  assume 
Lepsius'  date,  3892  B.C.,  for  the  Era  of  Menes,  the 
epoch  of  the  separate  existence  of  the  Egyptian  people 
might  mount  to  4892  B.C.,  which  is  400  years  before 
the  earliest  deposits  in  the  Nilotic  delta.  Upper  Egypt, 
however,  was  even  then  ready  to  receive  its  Adamite 
population. 


ELEMENTS    OF    EGYPTIAN    CHRONOLOGY.       123 

An  important  fact  in  this  connection  is  the  admis- 
sion of  women  to  the  throne,  as  early  as  the  reign  of 
the  third  king  of  the  Second  Dynasty,  or  about  376 
years  after  the  Era  of  Menes.*  Such  an  exaltation  of 
woman,  as  even  Sharpe  admits,  implies  a  long  ante- 
cedent monarchical  and  tribal  existence.  "The  coun- 
try,'" he  says,  speaking  of  a  Theban  queen,  "must 
have  been  long  governed  by  monarchs  before  the  cus- 
tom of  hereditary  succession  could  have  been  so  well 
established  as  to  allow  the  crown  to  be  worn  by  a 
woman.  It  is  only  in  a  settled  state  of  society  that 
the  strong  give  way  to  the  weak.  Men  would  not  form 
a  monarchy  [of  any  kind]  in  a  very  early  stage.  They 
must  have  united  together  and  resisted  the  usurpations 
of  the  strong,  and  felt  the  evils  of  anarchy,  before 
agreeing  to  obey  a  king.  And  again,  law  must,  for 
many  generations,  have  gained  the  mastery  over  vio- 
lence, before  the  peaceable  regularity  of  the  hereditary 
monarch  could  have  been  preferred  to  the  turbulent 
vigor  of  the  elected  chief."f  Such  reflections  seem 
little  compatible  with  the  same  author's  opinion  that 
Menes  could  hardly  have  been  withdrawn  from  "the 
region  of  fable." 

The  other  consideration  to  which  I  alluded  con- 
cerns the  Sothic  period  of  1461  years.  This  is  meas- 
ured by  the  synchronous  risings  of  the  Dog-star  and 
the  sun  on  the  first  day  of  the  Egyptian  year.  We 
have  a  heliacal  rising  of  the  star  in  the  first  tlwih.  or 
month  of  the  year,  recorded  in  Egypt,  which  is  shown 
by  astronomical  calculations  to  have  occurred  at  1322 
B.C.  The  period  or  Sothis  ending  at  that  date,  began 
2783  B.C.  It  is  reasonable  to  suppose  that  the  Egyp- 

*  S.  Birch,  Egypt  from  the  Earliest  Times,  pp.  20-7. 
t  Sharpe,  History  of  Egypt,  i,  28-9. 


124  PREADAMITE8. 

tian  observers,  to  learn  tlie  length  of  the  period,  must 
have  been  consummate  astronomers  —  which  they  were 
not  —  or  must  have  continued  their  observations  from 
the  date  of  the  preceding  conjunction,  4244  B.C.  An- 
other astronomical  period  noted  in  connection  with 
Egyptian  history  is  that  of  the  "reappearance  of  the 
Phoanix."  This,  according  to  Tacitus,  was  also  1461 
jears;  and  Tacitus  mentions  three  appearances,  con- 
necting with  them  the  names  of  three  Egyptian  sov- 
ereigns.* Astronomical  data  thus  carry  us  back  into 
recognized  antediluvial  times ;  and  Dr.  Strong  thinks 
that  "nothing  satisfactory  results." 

A  few  statements  regarding  the  general  tenor  of 
Egyptian  history  will  suffice  for  the  present.  It  is 
only  needful  to  indicate  a  chronological  and  historical 
scale  to  which  we  may  hereafter  refer  important  facts 
•connected  with  Egyptian  ethnology.  Of  the  First, 
Second  and  Third  Dynasties  we  know  little  more  than 
the  names  of  the  kings.  During  the  Second  it  was  de- 
termined that  women  could  hold  the  sovereign  power. 
The  pyramid  of  Meydoum  belongs  to  this  dynasty; 
and  some  architecture  of  the  period  is  quite  similar  to 
that  of  the  Fourth  Dynasty.  At  Meydoum  were  found 
two  statues  having  a  European  cast  of  features. 
Serbcs  of  the  Third  Dynasty  was  celebrated  for  his 
"knowledge  or  patronage  of  the  medical  art,  and  is 
stated  to  have  invented  the  art  of  building  with  pol- 
ished stones,  and  also  to  have  given  attention  to  the 
making  of  inscriptions  or  writings."  f  Of  the  Fourth 
Dynasty,  the  surviving  vestiges  astonish  us.  To  this 
belong  the  most  famous  pyramids.  "On  these  won- 
drous monuments  we  find  traces,  at  that  remote  period, 

*  See  further,  Poole,  iu  Smith's  Dictionary  of  the  Bible,  I,  p.  506, 
and  Hone  Jlyyptiacce,  p.  12  et  seg.,  Pt.  1,  Nos.  5,  6. 
f  Birch,  Egypt  from  the  Earliest  Times,  p.  30. 


ELEMENTS    OF    EGYPTIAN    CHRONOLOGY.        12& 

of  the  advanced  state  of  civilization  of  later  ages.  The 
cursive' character  scrawled  on  the  stones  by  the  masons- 
proves  that  writing  had  been  long  in  common  use.  Many 
of  the  blocks  brought  from  Syene  are  built  together  in 
the  pyramids  of  Gizeh  in  a  manner  unrivaled  at  any 
period.  The  same  manners  and  customs  are  portrayed 
on  them  as  on  the  later  monuments.  The  same  boats 
are  used,  the  same  costume  of  the  priests,  the  same 
trades,  such  as  glass-blowing  and  cabinet-making." 
The  copper  mines  of  the  peninsula  of  Sinai  were 
worked  at  the  beginning  of  the  Fourth  Dynasty.* 

Prof.  Richard  Owen,  speaking  of  the  civilization 
of  the  Fourth  Dynasty,  says:  "Unprepossessed  and 
sober  experience  teaches  that  arts,  language,  literature, 
are  of  slow  growth,  the  results  of  gradual  development, 
as  would  be  expected,  in  a  civilization  which  had  cul- 
minated in  a  creed,  a  ritual,  a  priesthood,  in  convic- 
tions of  a  future  life  and  judgment,  of  the  'resurrection 
of  the  body,'  with  the  resulting  instinct  of  its  preserva- 
tion,—  an  instinct  in  which  kings  alone  could  indulge 
to  the  height  of  a  pyramid.  The  administrative  ar- 
rangements through  which  compulsory  labors  could  be 
regulated  and  carried  on,  with  more  consideration  than 
Mohamed  Ali  gave  or  cared  for,  in  the  construction  of 
the  Mahmoudi  canal ;  the  monthly  relays  of  Pha- 
raoh's workmen ;  the  commissariat  as  it  was  recorded 
on  the  original  polished  exterior  of  the  Great  Pyra- 
mid ;  the  settled  grades  of  Egyptian  society,  and  the 
'  Thirty  Commandments  '  governing  their  moral  life, — 
'commandments'  by  the  people  held  to  be  'divine,' 
seeing  that  thereby  the  soul  was  tested  and  the  deeds  of 
the  flesh  weighed  before  the  judgment-seat  of  Osiris; — 
these  are  not  the  signs  of  an  incipient  civilization." 

*McClintock  and  Strong,  Cyclopcedirt ,  III,  p.  96. 


126  PREADAMITE8. 

The  Fifth  Dynasty  receives  much  light  from  the 
Turin  papyrus ;  and  all  its  kings,  except  one,  have 
been  recovered  from  the  tombs  through  the  labors  of 
the  Prussian  commission.  The  oldest  extant  hieratic 
papyrus  is  of  this  age  —  the  "Pris'se  papyrus" — and 
abounds  in  moral  precepts  reminding  one  of  the  "Wis- 
dom of  Solomon."  The  Sixth  Dynasty  has  been  tol- 
erably well  revealed.  Of  the  Seventh,  Eighth,  Ninth, 
Tenth  and  Eleventh  little  is  known.  The  Twelfth  has 
yielded  much  more  information,  thanks  to  the  labors  of 
Lepsius.  It  is  marked  architecturally  by  the  employ- 
ment of  obelisks.  The  Thirteenth  and  Fourteenth  still 
remain  in  the  mist.  We  come  now  to  the  Middle  Em- 
pire, or  reign  of  the  Shepherd  Kings,  covering  the 
Fifteenth,  Sixteenth  and  Seventeenth  Dynasties.  They 
afford  very  few  monuments.  The  Manethonian  period 
of  511  years  is  supposed  to  cover  the  sojourn  of  the  Is- 
raelites in  Egypt.  The  Shepherds  were  foreign  dynas- 
ties, and  the  tendency  of  opinion  is  to  regard  them  as 
Phoenician.* 

With  the  Eighteenth  Dynasty,  and  the  beginning  of 
the  New  Empire,  we  strike  solid  chronological  ground. 
This  is  generally  admitted  to  mark  the  epoch  of  about 
1500  B.c.f  To  this  dynasty  belong  Arnosis,  Thotmes 
I,  II  and  III,  and  Amunoph  I,  II  and  III.  Now  tirst 
appears  the  domestic  horse.  Amunoph  I  made  con- 

*  Prof.  Richard  Owen  states :  "  When  finally  driven  out,  they 
were  pursued  by  the  victorious  Amosis  as  far  as  Palestine,  as  that 
pregnant  coternporary  record  translated  by  M.  Chabas  teaches." 
(Address  on  Man's  Earliest  History,  Tribune  ed.,  p.  29.)  Dr.  McCaus- 
land  states :  "  There  is  cogent  and  persuasive  evidence  that  they 
passed  eastward  to  the  Euphrates  valley,  through  India  and  Cochin 
China,  to  the  western  shores  of  the  American  continent."  (McCaus- 
land,  Adam  and  the  Adamite,  p.  226.) 

fThe  date  is  placed  by  S.  Birch  at  1600  B.C.  (Egypt  from  the 
Monuments,  p.  81.) 


ELEMENTS  OF  EGYPTIAN  CHRONOLOGY. 

quests  in  Ethiopia  and  Asia.  In  his  time  the  Egyp- 
tians had  adopted  the  five  intercalary  days.  True 
arches  bearing  his  name  on  the  bricks  have  been  found 
at  Thebes.  Under  Thotmes  I  the  conquests  of  Egypt 
were  extended  to  Mesopotamia  and  Lybia.  Thotmes 
III  (Sesostris)  carried  his  arms  as  far  as  the  confines 
of  India,  and  perhaps  reduced  Babylon.  He  exacted 
tribute  from  northern  Syria,  Armenia,  Mesopotamia 
and  Phoenicia.  Rich  trophies  were  brought  back  also 
from  the  conquest  of  southern  nations.  This  was  the 
meridian  of  Egyptian  art.  The  name  of  Thotmes  IY  is 
borne  by  the  Sphinx  at  the  pyramids.  Amenhept  II. 
made  conquest  of  the  city  of  Nineveh.  . 

There  is  evidence  that  during  this  dynasty  the 
Egyptian  race  became  somewhat  mixed,  especially  the 
royal  line.  Large  numbers  of  prisoners  were  repeat- 
edly introduced,  both  from  the  north  and  the  south. 
Aahmes  (Amosis)  married  a  Keshite  ("Ethiopian") 
wife,  who,  after  his  death,  reigned  as  queen  Aahmes- 
Nefertari,  said  by  Birch  to  have  been  a  "Negress," 
though  Birch  does  not  discriminate  between  "black 
and  copper-colored  Negroes."*  Amenhept  III  (Amen- 
ophis)  reduced  great  numbers  of  Negroes  (Nahsu)  to 
slavery.  They  were  enumerated  as  so  many  "head," 
a  sign  of  contempt,  which  indicates  that  the  queen 
of  Aahmes  had  not  been  a  "Negress.1"  The  queen 
Tii  is  painted  in  pink,  or  flesh-color,  and  was  undoubt- 
edly Aryan.  During  the  Nineteenth  Dynasty  similar 
processes  were  going  on,  and  thousands  of  prisoners 
were  introduced  from  Libya,  among  them  some  Achaian 
allies.  The  effect  of  these  intermixtures  is  perceived 
in  the  portraits  of  the  sovereigns,  and  must  have  been 
similarly  shown  in  a  modified  ethnic  cast  of  the  people. 

*  S.  Birch,  Egypt  from  the  Monuments,  p.  116. 


128  PREADAMITES. 

To  the  Nineteenth  Dynasty  belong  Rameses  I,  II 
and  III.  Rameses  II  is  otherwise  known  as  "Rameses 
the  Great."  "If  he  did  not  exceed  all  others  in  for- 
eign conquests,  he  far  outshone  them  in  the  grandeur 
and  beauty  of  the  temples  with  which  he  adorned 
Egypt  and  Nubia." 

No  other  oriental  nation  of  the  Mediterranean  race 
has  been  conceded  a  monumental  antiquity  equal  to 
that  of  the  Egyptians.  A  search  for  their  chronologies 
would,  therefore,  throw  no  additional  light  on  the  ques- 
tion of  the  amount  of  time  at  our  disposal  for  an  ex- 
planation of  the  racial  divergences  of  mankind.  The 
Cushite  or  Accadian  Dynasty  of  Babylon,  however, 
had  run  its  career  previous  to  2500  B.C.  I  shall  con- 
tent myself,  therefore,  with  presenting  a  table  embody- 
ing the  final  results  of  chronological  investigations  : 

G.  Rawlinson.  • 

Date  of  the  Deluge,  according  to  the  Septuagint  B.  c. 

[Strong  2515],  3200 
Rise  of  monarchy  in  Egypt  [Lepsius  3892, 

Strong  2417],  2450' 
Rise  of  monarchy  in  Babylon  [Median  Dynasty 

2500,  Lenorm.J,     -  2300 
Earliest  traces  of  civilization  in  Asia  Minor,  -  2000 
Rise  of  Phoenicia,       -                                            -  1550 
Rise  of  Assyria  [Ismi-Dagon,  first  king  of  As- 
syria, placed  by  George  Smith  at  1850-1820],  1500 
Earliest  Iranic  civilization  [Zendavesta],             -  1500 
Earliest  Indie  civilization  [Yedas],  1200 
Earliest  Hellenic  civilization  [Homer],  1200 
Phrygian  and  Lydian  civilizations  commence,  900- 
Etruscan  civilization  commences  [according  to 
d'Arbois  de  Jubainville,  992  to  974.     See 
ante,  chapters  iii,  v,      -  650 
Lycian  civilization  commences,      -  GOO' 


ELEMENTS    OF    EGYPTIAN    CHRONOLOGY.       129 

The  records  of  the  Chinese  attain  an  antiquity  per- 
haps exceeding  that  of  Egypt.  Fu-hi  is  the  Menes  of 
China.  He  was  the  head  of  a  prehistoric  dynasty  of 
"five  sovereigns,"  whose  united  reigns  covered  a 
space,  according  to  Dr.  Williams,  the  Sinologist,  of  647 
years;  according  to  Prof.  Kidd,  of  1164  years.  The 
exact  epoch  of  Fu-hi' s  accession  is,  of  course,  not  known, 
but  it  is  estimated  at  3000  to  3468  B.C.  Some  tradi- 
tions make  his  era  vastly  more  remote.*  Chronology 

*  Tradition  recounts  older  dynasties  than  that  of  Fu-hi,  which, 
like  the  Manethonian  reigns  of  gods  and  heroes,  signify  for  us  only 
the  ignorance,  conjecture  and  fancy  which  hover  over  the  beginnings 
of  national  existence.  It  is  interesting  to  note  that  the  traditions  of 
nearly  all  oriental  countries  trace  their  national  descent  back  through 
fabulous  myriads  of  years  to  a  divine  ancestry.  According  to  Ma- 
netho,  as  reported  by  Eusebius  (Chronicon,  I,  20,  pp.  93-107,  ed.  Mai.), 

the  Egyptian  tradition  was  as  follows : 

Years. 

Reign  of  gods, 13,900 

Reign  of  heroes, 1,255 

Reign  of  kings, 1,817 

Reign  of  thirty  Memphite  kings, 1,790 

Reign  of  ten  Thinite  kings, 350 

Reign  of  manes  and  heroes, 5,813 

24,925 
Thirty  dynasties  of  kings,  beginning  with  Menes :  Syncellus 

5,040,  Armenian  version  5,207,  Africanus,        -        -        -          5,385 

Total, 30,310 

Chaldaean  traditions,  according  to  the  scheme  of  Berosus,  reported 

by  Eusebius  (Chronicon,  I,  1  and  4,  pp.  5, 18),  were  as  follows: 

Years. 

Ten  kings  from  Alorus  to  Xisuthrus  reigned,        -        -        -     432,000 
Eighty-six  kings  from  Xisuthrus  to  the  Medean  conquest,          33,080 

Eight  Medean  kings, 224 

Eleven  kings  (a  number  regarded  doubtful,  perhaps  should 

be  258  years), (?)  48 

Forty-nine  Chaldaean  kings, 458 

Nine  Arabian  kings, 245 

Forty-five  kings  down  to  Pul, 526 

Total, 466,581 


130  PREADAMITES. 

begins  at  2637  B.C.,  with  Hoang-ti.  The  sixth  king 
of  this  dynasty  was  Yao,  whose  81st  year  answers  to 
2277  B.C.  ;  the  eighth  was  Chun.  At  2278  B.C.  the 
monuments  begin,  with  the  inscription  of  Yu.  In  the 
Second  Dynasty,  "Hia,"  Yu  the  Great  was  the  first 
king,  at  2205  B.C.;  Tchung-kang  was  the  fourth,  whose 
fifth  year  is  fixed  by  an  eclipse  of  the  sun  at  2155  B.C. 
Then  follow  the  dynasties  and  kings  in  succession.* 

According  to  the  conclusion  of  Prichard,  who  gave 
a  candid  investigation  to  this  subject,  "there  is  a  nearly 
uniform  consent  among  the  best  informed  students  of 
Chinese  literature  favorable  to  the  authenticity  of  Chi- 
nese history  as  far  back  as  twenty-two  or  twenty-three 
centuries  before  the  Christian  Era."f  Legge  alone  dis- 

The  Chinese  are  reported  to  possess  a  scheme  represented  by  the 
following  table  (Crawford,  Patriarchal  Dynasties,  pp.  126,  128-130) : 

Years. 

Pwang-koo-,  the  first  man, 18,000 

Tien-wong,  the  King  of  Heaven,  18,000 

Te-wong,  the  King  of  the  World, 18,000 

Jin-wong,  King  of  Men, 45,000 

Fu-hi  [Williams  647J,  Kidd,     ....               .  1,164 

Twenty-five  historical  dynasties, 4,017 

Total, 104,181 

The  ancient  Brahmans,  as  has  been  aptly  observed,  made  out  their 
primitive  chronology  by  adding  a  zero  to  the  Babylonian  dates ;  for 
while-  the  latter  assign  432,000  years  to  the  first  cycle,  the  Hindoos 
make  it  4,320,000  years. 

The  Phoenicians,  according  to  Sanclioniathon,  as  reported  by 
Philo  of  Byblos,  pretended  that  the  learning  of  Egypt,  Greece  and 
Judaea  was  derived  from  Phoenicia.  Similar  claims  to  autochthonous 
origin,  and  descent  from  the  remotest  antiquity,  have  been  put  forth 
by  Phrygia,  Lydia  and  other  countries. 

*  This  information  was  communicated  by  Father  Amiot  in  1769, 
and  embodied  in  Pauthier's  Chine.  The  earliest  history  of  China  is 
more  recently  summarized  by  Richthofen  in  his  magnificent  work  on 
"  China,"  particularly  2tes  Absch.,  9tes  cap.,  pp.  365-95. 

f  Prichard,  Physical  History  of  Mankind,  Vol.  IV,  p.  477. 


ELEMENTS    OF    EGYPTIAN    CHRONOLOGY.       131 

•sents  from  such  a  conclusion.*  Neumann  recognizes 
valid  Chinese  chronology  as  far  back  as  2257  B.c.f 
Remusat  assures  us  that  we  can  trust  these  records  as 
far  as  the  twenty-second  century  B.C.,  and  that  clear 
traditions  carry  us  back  four  centuries  farther,,  to  2637 
s.c.$  Richthofen  thinks  it  probable  the  annals  of  the 
Ya-kung  attain  to  2357  B.C.  §  At  a  time  still  more 
remote  a  wild  and  savage  race  spread  over  the  country, 
the  relics  of  which  still  survive,  as  Miaotse  (sprouts), 
in  the  remote  fastnesses  of  the  southern  mountains. 

*  Legge,  Shoo-king,  prolegomena,  pp.  3-6. 

f  Neumann,  Coup  d'oeilHist.  Nouv.  Jour.Asiat.,  tome  xiv,  p.  50. 

\  Remusat,  Melanges  Historiques,  tome  i,  p.  66. 

§  Richthofen,  China,  p.  277. 


CHAPTER  X. 


PRENOACHITE   RACES. 

HAD  the  language  of  the  Pentateuch  clearly  stated 
the  existence  of  nations  which  survived  the 
Flood,  collateral  interpretations  and  current  opinions 
would  have  adjusted  themselves  immediately  to  such 
an  enunciation.  I  have  no  doubt  a  similar  adjustment 
would  have  been  effected  had  the  world  always  known 
of  the  existence  of  nations  unaffected  by  the  Flood, 
even  though  the  language  of  Scripture  had  been  as  it 
is.  It  does  not  appear  that  biblical  language  excludes 
the  existence  of  such  nations ;  though  many  passages 
seem  to  imply  their  existence.  There  is,  however, 
some  ground  to  suppose  that  the  compiler  of  Genesis 
had  no  intention  to  make  mention  of  postdiluvian  peo- 
ples not  belonging  to  the  line  of  the  Noachidse.  if,  in- 
deed, he  had  actual  information  of  the  existence  of 
such  peoples.  At  any  rate,  it  is  generally  understood 
that  the  Pentateuch  formally  restricts  itself  to  the  Ad- 
amic  ancestry  of  Noah  and  the  nations  descended  from 
him,  among  whom  its  specialty  is  the  Semitic  family. 
In  the  purview  of  Genesis,  "all  the  world"  is  the  re- 
gion over  which  the  Semitic  people  were  dispersed  — 
or,  in  the  widest  sense,  it  stretched  no  farther  than  the 
tribes  of  Gomer  on  the  north,  Madai  on  the  east,  Seba 
on  the  south  and  the  posterity  of  Mizraim  on  the  west. 
With  such  a  purpose,  and  the  silence  which  such  a  pur- 
pose imposed,  the  later  Jews  undoubtedly  came  to  be- 
lieve literally  that  all  the  races  of  men  had  descended 

132 


PEENOACHITE     RACES.  133 

from  Noah.  They  fixed  upon  the  Scriptures  an  inter- 
pretation accordant  with  such  a  belief,  and  their  inter- 
pretation and  belief  have  come  into  our  possession. 
But  it  is  always  legitimate  to  reexamine  any  matter  of 
opinion  and  judgment.  Whenever  new  light  dawns 
upon  any  subject,  it  is  our  solemn  duty  to  scrutinize 
the  grounds  of  old  opinions,  and  cheerfully  to  abandon 
them  if  not  in  harmony  with  new  facts,  or  the  induc- 
tions logically  based  on  new  facts.  For  such  reasons  I 
propose  to  reexamine  the  old  belief  respecting  the  de- 
scent of  all  men  from  Noah.  The  invalidity  of  this  be- 
lief must  be  shown  before  we  can  consistently  proceed 
to  the  question  of  the  descent  of  all  men  from  Adam. 

Let  us  first  consider  some  of  the  implications  of  the 
Sacred  Scripture.  Abraham,  following  Strong's  chro- 
nology, had  found  his  way  into  Egypt  445  years  after 
the  Flood.  Within  that  period  the  Mizraimites  had 
wandered  into  Africa,  developed  society,  arts,  liter- 
ature, religion  and  a  fixed  monarchical  form  of  govern- 
ment. Abraham  found  there  a  Pharaoh  on  the  throne, 
surrounded  by  his  "princes."  Within  that  period  the 
posterity  of  Noah  had  journeyed  westward  to  Shinar, 
and  built  "a  city  and  a  tower";  and  the  dialects  of 
men  had  become  so  divergent,  either  as  cause  or  con- 
sequence of  a  wide  dispersion,  that  different  nations  no 
longer  understood  each  other's  speech.  Within  that 
time  the  other  great  cities  of  Mesopotamia  —  Erech, 
Accad,  Calneh  and  Ur —  had  been  built;  and  from  Ur, 
Terah,  with  Abraham  and  his  nephew  Lot,  went  into 
the  land  of  Canaan.  "The  Canaanite  and  the  Periz- 
zite  "  descendants  of  Ham  had  already  spread  over  the 
country,  and  the  "cities  of  the  plain"  had  been  built 
up.  Soon  afterward,  great  warlike  expeditions  were 
on  foot.  "In  the  days  of  Amraphel,  king  of  Shinar, 
Arioch,  king  of  Ellasar,  Chedorlaomer,  king  of  Elarn, 


134  PREADAMITE8. 

and  Tidal,  king  of  nations^  confederated  together  to- 
subjugate  the  cities  of  Sodom,  Gomorrah,  Admah, 
Zeboim  and  Bela;  and  a  great  battle  was  fought  in  the 
vale  of  Siddini.  Had  all  these  nations,  these  govern- 
ments and  these  cities,  extending  from  the  Persian 
Gulf  to  the  Nile,  come  into  existence  in  the  space  of 
445  years?  —  or  was  there,  more  probably,  an  older 
stratum  of  population  already  dwelling  in  cities,  and 
already  organized  into  nationalities  and  governments?* 
Have  we  any  historical  record  of  an  increase  and  dis- 
persion of  populations  at  all  comparable  ?  The  nine 
mutineers  of  the  ship  Bounty,  who,  with  nine  Tahitian 
women,  settled,  in  1789,  on  Pitcairn's  Island,  had  in- 
creased in  thirty-six  years  to  seventy  persons,  and  in 
seventy  years  to  two  hundred  and  nineteen  persons. 
The  original  stock  was,  in  this  case,  three  times  as- 
numerous  as  the  family  of  Noah.  At  the  same  rate  of 
increase,  the  Noachidse  would  have  numbered  seventy- 
three  persons  in  seventy  years.  The  Parsees  fled  from 
their  country  during  the  seventh  century.  Those  who 

*Mr.  R.  S.  Poole,  considering  this  question,  says:  "A  comparison 
of  all  the  passages  [of  Scripture]  referring  to  the  primitive  history  of 
Palestine  and  Idumaea,  shows  that  there  was  an  earlier  population 
expelled  by  the  Hamite  and  Abrahamite  settlers.  This  population 
was  important  in  the  war  of  Chedorlaomer;  but  at  the  exodus  there 
was  but  a  remnant  of  it."  (Smith's  Dictionary  of  the  Bible,  I, 743, 1st 
col.)  I  have  been  disposed  to  think  the  very  expression  "  king  of 
nations"  signifies  that  Tidal  (Thargal  in  the  Septuagint)  belonged 
outside  of  the  recognized  and  enumerated  peoples  of  biblical  history. 
The  use  of  the  word  GOIM,  nations,  denotes  as  much.  It  is  a  plural 
used  especially  of  "nations  other  than  Israel,  foreign  nations";  often 
with  the  "accessory  notion  of  hostile  and  barbarous."  Gesenius  ad- 
mits: "It  is  uncertain  where  the  GOIM  are  to  be  sought  who  joined 
in  the  war  against  Sodom."  (Hebrew  Lexicon,  sub  roce.)  The  name 
Tidal,  or  Thargal,  is,  moreover,  a  Turanian  word,  signifying  "  great 
chief."  "The  nations  over  whom  he  ruled,"  says  Lenormant,  "were 
probably  nomadic  tribes  of  Scythians  or  Turanians."  (Ancient  His- 
tory of  the  East,  Am.  ed  ,  I,  352.) 


PRENOACHITE     RACES.  135 

settled  in  the  Caucasus  have  become  almost  extinct ; 
those  who  went  to  Bombay  are  said  to  have  prospered  ; 
but  in  1,200  years  they  have  increased  to  only  49.000 
souls.  Racial  and  national  changes  have  proceeded, 
in  the  ordinary  history  of  the  world,  with  the  utmost 
slowness.  "So  far  as  history  teaches  us,"  says  Hux- 
ley, "the  populations  of  Europe,  Asia  and  Africa  were, 
twenty  centuries  ago,  just  what  they  are  now,  in  their 
broad  features  and  general  distribution."  Again, 
"The  Xanthochroi  and  Melanochroi  of  Great  Britain 
are,  speaking  broadly,  distributed  at  present  as  they 
were  in  the  time  of  Tacitus ;  and  their  representatives 
on  the  continent  of  Europe  have  the  same  general  dis- 
tribution as  at  the  earliest  period  of  which  we  have  any 
record."  * 

Again,  we  are  told  in  Genesis  x,  12,  that  Nimrod  — 
or  the  Nimrodites,  the  immediate  descendants  of  Ham, 
were  concerned,  in  some  way,  in  building  famous  cities 
in  the  land  of  Shinar.  "The  beginning  of  his  king- 
dom was  Babel  and  Erech  and  Accad  and  Calneh." 
Is  it  supposable  that  Nimrod  built  these  four  cities 
without  a  preexisting  population  ?  Asshur,  also,  a  son 
of  Shem,  migrated  from  the  land  of  Shinar  northward 
and  built  five  cities,  whereof  Calali  is  said  to  have  been 
"a  great  city."  Did  Asshur  also  build  cities  without  a 
preexisting  population?  But  perhaps  the  purport  of  the 
text  signifies  that  these  cities  had  been  built  at  the  date 
of  the  account.  Now,  as  the  account  ends  with  Peleg, 
it  is  presumable  that  the  lifetime  of  Peleg  marks  the 
date  of  the  account.  But  Peleg  was  the  great-great- 
grandson  of  Shem ;  and  in  another,  undoubtedly 
later,  account  (chapter  xi)  we  have  data  which  enable 
us  to  ascertain  that  Peleg  was  born  101  years  after  the 

*  Huxley,  Critiques  and  Addresses,  pp.  156,  172. 


136  PREADAMITES. 

Flood,  and  died  239  years  after  the  Flood.  If,  there- 
fore, the  ethnological  table  given  in  tenth  chapter  of 
Genesis  was  compiled  by  Peleg,  or  in  the  lifetime  of 
Peleg,  the  utmost  allowance  of  time  is  239  years  for 
the  development  of  the  populations  of  the  nine  cities 
"built"  by  Nimrod  and  Asshur.  To  me  it  seems 
more  probable  that  Prenoachites  were  found  in  exist- 
ence, and  that  the  grandson  and  the  great-grandson 
of  Noah  organized  them  under  settled  governments. 

Still  further,  the  antediluvian  Jabal,  son  of  Lamech 
and  fifth  in  descent  from  Cain,  "was  the  father  of  such 
as  dwell  in  tents  and  [of  such  as  have]  cattle."* 
"Such  as  dwell"  is  a  phrase  which  leads  us  to  inquire, 
To  what  time  does  the  present  tense  of  the  phrase 
refer  ?  There  must  have  been  people  dwelling  in  tents 
and  having  cattle  at  the  time  of  the  composition  of  this 
history.  Such  as  "dwell"  in  tents  and  [have]  cattle 
is  a  phrase  implying  that  the  descendants  of  Jabal 
were  living  in  the  time  of  Moses  —  if  we  admit  that 
Moses  was  the  author  of  the  account — or  in  some  post- 
diluvian age,  if  the  account  has  a  post-diluvian  origin. 
This  would  mean,  then,  that  the  posterity  of  Cain 
were  not  destroyed  by  the  Deluge ;  and  hence  that  the 
Deluge  was  not  "universal."  The  same  line  of  reason- 
ing applies  to  Jubal,  "the  father  of  all  such  as  handle 
the  harp  and  organ."  It  equally  applies  to  Tubal 
Cain,  "an  instructor  of  every  artificer  in  brass  and 
iron."  The  descendants  of  these  gifted  patriarchs 
seem  to  have  been  in  existence  after  the  Flood.  It  is 
not  admissible,  then,  on  biblical  grounds,  to  assume 
that  Noah  was  the  progenitor  of  all  existing  peoples. 

This  conclusion  seems  the  more  probable  in  view  of 
the  non-biblical  evidence  of  a  population  in  Noah's 

*Gen.  iv,  20. 


PKENOACHITE     RACES.  137 

'time,  which  had  survived  the  Flood.     This  evidence  I 
will  next  examine 

We  find  traces  of  an  antediluvian,  Tatar  or  Turanian 
population  throughout  Asia.  It  is  not  long  since  his- 
torians and  ethnologists  first  noted  the  monumental 
and  linguistic  evidences  of  an  older  Hamitic  stratum 
underlying  the  recognized  Semitic  civilizations  of  Baby- 
lonia and  Assyria,  and  even  of  Canaan  and  Phoenicia. 
Now  they  inform  us  that  unmistakable  traces  remain 
of  a  wide-spread  Turanian  stratum  of  people,  still 
older  than  the  first  Hamitic  settlements.  Prichard 
says:  "The  Allophyllian  nations  appear  to  have  been 
spread,  in  the  earliest  times,  through  all  the  most 
remote  regions  of  the  old  continent  —  to  the  north- 
ward, eastward  and  westward  of  the  Indo-European 
tribes,  whom  they  seem  everywhere  to  have  preceded ; 
so  that  they  appear,  in  comparison  with  these  Indo- 
European  colonies,  in  the  light  of  aboriginal  or  native 
inhabitants,  vanquished,  and  often  banished  into  re- 
mote and  inaccessible  tracts  by  more  powerful  invading 
tribes."*  Canon  George  Rawlinson  declares  that  every- 
where Tatar  tribes  had  preceded  the  spreading  Noa- 
chidse ;  and  he  holds  that  the  primitive  language  of 
all  Asia  was  Turanian  or  Tatar.  "A  Turanian  lan- 
guage," he  says,  "extended  from  the  Caucasus  to  the 
Indian  Ocean,  and  from  the  shores  of  the  Mediter- 
ranean to  the  mouths  of  the  Ganges.  We  might,  per- 
haps, largely  extend  these  limits,  and  say  that  the 
whole  eastern  hemisphere  was  originally  occupied  by 
a  race  or  races  whose  various  dialects  possessed  the 
•characteristics  of  the  linguistic  type  in  question" 
[Turanian],  f  Again,  he  says:  "The  Aramaeans, 
Susianians  or  Elymaeans,  the  early  Babylonians,  the 

*  Prichard,  Natural  History  of  Man,  4th  ed.,  Vol.  I,  p.  183. 
t  Rawlinson,  Herodotus,  Vol.  I,  p.  525. 


138  PKEADAMITE8. 

inhabitants  of  the  south  coast  of  Arabia,  the  original 
people  of  the  Great  Iranic  Plateau,  and  of  the  Kurdish 
mountains,  and  the  primitive  populations  of  India,  can 
be  shown,  it  is  said,  to  have  possessed  dialects  of  this 
character ;  while  probability  is  strongly  in  favor  of  the 
same  general  occupation  of  the  whole  region  by  per- 
sons speaking  the  same  type  of  language."  Rawlin- 
son,  it  is  true,  does  not  distinguish,  in  all  cases,  between 
indications  of  a  Hamitic,  and  indications  of  a  Tura- 
nian population,  as  we  now  distinguish  them.  He 
regards  the  Turanian  as  the  original  Noachite  tongue, 
and  seems  to  hold  that  proper  Hamitic  and  Semitic 
dialects  came  into  existence  by  improvement  and  ab- 
sorption of  the  Turanian.  In  his  "Table  of  Races,"* 
indeed,  he  makes  the  "  Hamitic  or  Cushite"  and  the 
"Scythic  or  Tatar,"  families  of  the  "Turanian"  race. 
But  this  affiliation  of  the  Scyths  is  not  admitted  by 
ethnologists ;  nor  do  philologists  permit  us  to  confound 
Hamitic  and  Tatar  languages.  It  is  true  that  the 
Accadian,  or  primitive  Hamite  language  of  Assyria  — 
called  Turanian  by  Oppert  —  resembles  the  Finnish  in 
the  loose  attachment  of  suffixes  for  numeral  and  pro- 

*  Rawlinson,  Herodotus,  Vol.  I,  p.  531.  He  seems  drawn  into 
this  arrangement  by  a  preconceived  belief  that  the  Turanians  must 
be  accommodated  among  the  Noachites.  Why  the  three  primary 
families  descended  from  Noah  should  be  set  down  as  "Indo-Eu- 
ropean," "Semitic"  and  "Turanian,"  instead  of  Indo-European,  Sem- 
itic and  Hamitic,  I  am  unable  to  understand,  though  I  perceive  at 
once  how  such  an  arrangement  accommodates  traditional  opinions. 
In  regard  to  the  Scythians,  it  ought  to  be  said  that  the  author,  in  his 
third  volume,  in  an  essay  "  On  the  Ethnography  of  the  European 
Scyths,"  concludes  that  "  the  Scythians  were  not  Mongolians,  but 
members  of  the  Indo-Germanic  race.  Language,  as  Mr.  Grote  cor- 
rectly observes,  is  the  only  sure  test;  and  language  pronounces 
unmistakably  in  favor  of  the  Indo-European,  and  against  the  Mongol 
theory."  (Herodotus,  Vol.  Ill,  p.  1C7.)  Compare  the  fifth  chapter 
of  the  present  work. 


PRENOACHITE    KACES.  139 

nominal  purposes.  Nevertheless,  the  verb  "forms  its 
definitions  chiefly  by  prefixes,  and  is  thus  completely 
alien  to  the  style  of  the  North  Asiatic  [Turanian]  lan- 
guages."* The  attempt  to  merge  together  primitive 
Turanian  and  Hamitic  dialects  in  the  interests  of  a 
theory  of  a  universal  Flood  is  less  sagacious  than  the 
recognition  of  a  Turanian  element  as  a  fact  in  the  primi- 
tive history  of  man.  That  the  Turanian  dialect  was  the 
language  of  Noah,  and  that  the  Hamitic  was  the  same 
under  the  influence  of  culture  and  civilization,  may  be 
correct  in  a  developmental  sense ;  but  in  view  of  the 
common  conception  of  linguistic  distinctions  it  is  a 
pure  assumption,  equaled  only  by  the  assumption  that 
the  Aryan  languages  grew  up  in  a  similar  way.  The 
Turanian  was  a  distinct  language,  spoken  by  a  distinct 
race ;  and  the  trilingual  inscriptions  of  oriental  mon- 
archs  include  the  Turanian,  for  the  purpose  of  notify- 
ing Turanian  neighbors,  and  probably  a  considerable 
Turanian  constituency,  of  the  exploits  of  victorious 
potentates. 

A  prehamitic  population  is  recognized  by  Mr.  C. 
L.  Brace, f  an  author  of  acumen  and  erudition,  who 
after  stating  that  we  recognize,  in  primitive  times,  four 
families  of  languages,  the  Turanian,  the  Semitic,  the 
Aryan  and  the  Hamitic,  says:  "The  most  ancient  of 
these  great  families  is  the  Turanian.  .  .  .  The  Tura- 
nians were  probably  the  first  who  figured  in  the 
ante-historical  period.  Their  emigrations  began  long 
before  the  wanderings  of  the  Aryans  and  Semites, 
who,  wherever  they  went,  always  discovered  a  pre- 
vious population,  apparently  Turanian  in  origin, 
which  they  either  expelled  or  subdued."  The  first 
or  "Medean"  dynasty  (so  called),  in  the  annals  of 

*  J.  Oppert,  Journal  Astatique,  Paris,  1837. 
f  Brace,  Races  of  the  Old  World,  pp.  27,  29. 


140  PREADAMITES. 

Babylonia,  is  regarded  by  Mr.  Brace  as  a  Turanian 
•empire.  "Its  Turanian  character  is  derived  from  the 
inscriptions,  which  are  in  Turanian  grammar,  though 
with  Hamitic  vocabulary,  indicating  a  great  mixture 
with  Hamitic  population."""  Simultaneously  the  Chi- 
nese empire  rose  into  existence. 

Francois  Lenormant,  an  eminent  original  authority, 
affirms  the  existence  of  a  pronounced  Turanian  element 
in  the  earliest  populations  and  languages  of  the  Meso- 
potamian  regions.  "To  the  earliest  date  that  the 
monuments  carry  us  back,  we  can  distinguish,  in  this 
very  mixed  population  of  Babylonia  and  Chaldsea,  two 
principal  elements,  two  great  nations,  the  Shumir  and 
the  Accad,  who  lived  to  the  north  and  to  the  south  of 
the  country."  The  Shumir  were  Turanian,  and  had 
their  capital  at  Sumere.  The  Accad  were  Cushite,  and 
had  their  capital  southward  from  the  others,  at  Accad. 
The  Sumerites  spoke  a  dialect  of  the  Uralo-Finnish  fam- 
ily. Lenormant  continues  :  "  The  Turanians  were  one 
of  the  first  races  to  spread  out  into  the  world,  before  the 
time  of  the  great  Semitic  and  Arian  migrations ;  and 
they  covered  a  great  extent  of  territory,  both  in  Asia 
and  Europe.  They  then  occupied  all  that  district  be- 
tween the  Tigris  and  the  Indus,  afterward  conquered 
l>y  the  Iranians ;  and  they  also  held  the  greater  part  of 
India  [referring  to  the  Dravidians].  When  the  Sem- 
ites on  the  one  hand,  and  the  Arians  on  the  other,  had 
finished  their  migrations  and  were  finally  established, 
there  always  remained  between  them  a  separating  belt 
of  Turanian  people,  penetrating,  like  a  wedge,  as  far 
as  the  Persian  Gulf,  and  occupying  the  mountains  be- 
tween Persia  and  the  Tigro-Euphrates  basin."  Media 
was  populated  partly  by  a  Turanian  race,  which  also 

*  Compare  Rawlinson,  Ancient  Monarchies,  I,  p.  69. 


PKENOACHITE    KACES.  141 

formed  "a  notable  portion  of  the  population  of  Susi- 
ana.  .  .  .  The  primitive  center  whence  all  the  Tura- 
nian people  had  spread  into  the  world  was  toward  the 
east  of  Lake  Aral.  There,  from  very  remote  antiquity, 
they  had  possessed  a  peculiar  civilization,  characterized 
by  gross  Sabeisrn.  .  .  .  This  strange  and  incomplete 
civilization  exercised  over  a  great  part  of  Asia  an  abso- 
lute preponderance,  lasting,  according  to  the  historian 
Justin,  1500  years.  All  the  Turanians  of  Asia  carried 
this  civilization  with  them  into  the  countries  they  colo- 
nized." The  language  of  the  Median  Turanians,  ac- 
cording to  Westergaard,  was  decidedly  Turkish  in  its 
affinities ;  the  Chaldsean  Turanian  was  Ural-Finnish ; 
the  Susianian  was  a  connecting  link  between  the  latter 
and  the  Dravidian.  "The  Turanians  brought  to  Bab- 
ylon and  Assyria  that  singular  system  of  writing  called 
cuneiform."  The  nature  of  the  symbols  employed  in 
this  writing  "apparently  points,  as  the  place  where 
that  writing  was  invented,  to  a  region  very  different 
from  Ckaldcea,  a  more  northern  region,  whose  fauna 
and  flora  were  markedly  different,  where,  for  example, 
neither  the  lion  nor  any  other  large  feline  carnivora, 
were  known,  and  where  there  were  no  palm-trees."  * 

One  can-  hardly  understand  how  Lenormant,  after 
enunciating  such  conclusions,  can  avoid  the  ulterior 
conclusion,  that  the  Turanians  were  prenoachites.  He- 
traces  them,  however,  to  Magog  of  the  Japhetic  family, 
—  leaving,  nevertheless,  the  Chinese  to  stand  as  de- 
scendants of  non-noachite  antediluvians,  and  thus  dis- 
rupting a  race  which,  at  least  in  Asia,  is  one,  physically 
and  linguistically,  to  satisfy  the  demands  of  a  theory 
of  diluvial  universality,  which,  in  spite  of  this  expe- 
dient, he  sets  aside  at  last.  Now,  when  we  admit,  for 

*  F.  Lenormant,  Ancient  History  of  the  East,  Ain.  ed.,  I,  pp.  341- 
347. 


142  PREADAMITES. 

once,  the  prenoachite  origin  of  all  Mongoloids,  a  most 
sensible  relief  is  felt.  It  is  no  longer  necessary  to  con- 
found Turanians  and  Gomerians ;  it  is  no  longer  neces- 
sary to  resist  the  evidence  of  the  Japhetic  descent  of  the 
Scythians,  a  branch  of  the  Gomerians,  or  suppose  that 
a  Japhetic  twig,  in  being  named  Turanian,  becomes 
the  comprehensive  type  of  both  Semitic  and  Ilamitic 
peoples  —  Japhetic,  Turanian,  Hamitic  and  Semitic, 
all  at  once !  It  is  no  longer  necessary  to  assume  that 
the  descendants  of  Gomer  spread  themselves  all  over 
Asia  and  Europe,  while  the  Hamites  and  Semites,  and 
the  other  Japhetites,  were  holding  back,  to  give  this 
particular  tribe  of  Japhet  time  to  preempt  the  world, 
and  become  more  populous  than  all  the  other  sixty  or 
more  Genesiacal  sons  and  grandsons  of  Noah.*  It  is 
no  longer  necessary  to  sunder  into  two  widely  sepa- 
rated stocks  the  Mongoloid  nations  of  Asia,  whom  all 
ethnologists  have  found  united,  and  whose  profound 
affinity  is  disclosed  by  all  linguistic  researches.  It  is 
no  longer  necessary  to  confound  with  Turanians  and 
Japhetites,  and  finally  Hamites  and  Semites,  the  Dra- 
vi'dians,  whom  ethnology,  following  linguistics,  has  so 
decisively  separated.  All  the  facts  disclosed  by  Assyro- 
Babylonian  and  Persepolitan  researches  are  much  more 
readily  coordinated  with  the  theory  of  prenoachites, 
and  even  of  preadamites,  than  with  the  old  and  dis- 
torted, and  unbiblical,  theory  of  the  descent  of  all  the 

*  It  is  the  opinion  of  some  that  the  name  Scythian,  a  strictly 
Japhetic  word,  was  extended  from  the  Japhetic  Scythians  to  similar 
nomadic  Turanian  hordes  in  Asia.  This  idea  receives  a  quasi-recog- 
nition  by  Lenormant  in  his  second  volume  (pp.  126-130).  This  is 
not  unlikely;  but  what,  in  this  case,  becomes  of  the  theory  that  these 
very  Asiatic  Turanians  are  to  be  accounted  for  by  ascribing  them  to 
a  Gomerian  ancestry  ?  If  they  are  Gomerians  they  are  not  Turanians ; 
if  they  are  Turanians,  they  are  not  Gomerians  —  and  then,  what  are 
they,  in  the  Noachic  ethnography  ? 


PEENOACHITE     KACES.  143 

races  from  Noah.  I  confidently  leave  the  presumption 
with  the  reader.  The  argument  becomes  still  stronger 
when  we  learn  that  even  the  Asiatic  Mongoloids  — 
Turanians  and  Chinese  alike  —  were  not  a  primordial 
population. 

The  Chinese,  Mongoloids  as  they  are,  have  suc- 
ceeded to  a  primitive  population  considerably  inferior 
to  them  in  racial  characteristics,  as  they  manifestly 
were  in  civilization.  The  relics  of  the  aboriginal  popu- 
lation still  lead  a  half  savage  life  in  some  of  the  moun- 
tainous districts  of  China. 

The  Ainos,  now  confined  chiefly  to  the  island  of 
Yeso,  are  regarded  as  the  remnants  of  a  primitive 
people  to  whom  the  Coreans  and  Japanese  have  suc- 
ceeded.* Related  to  them,  however,  are  the  inhab- 
itants of  southern  Saghalien,  and  the  Kurile  islands, 
and  the  Giliaks  on  the  lower  Amoor.  The  A'inos, 
while  in  many  respects  resembling  the  Japanese,  are 
distinguished  by  a  luxuriant  beard,  bushy  and  curly 
hair  of  the  head,  and  a  general  hirsuteness  of  the 
body.f  (See  fig.  7.)  Throughout  the  region  of  the 
northern  Asiatics  we  find  similar  remnants  of  primeval 
populations  possessing  distinct  features  and  dialects, 

*  Prof.  E.  S.  Morse  thinks  he  finds  in  some  shell-heaps  near  Tokio 
(in  Omori),  Japan,  pottery  which  was  not  made  byATnos;  and  he 
regards  it  as  evidence  of  a  race  even  older  than  the  A'mos.  (Morse, 
"Traces  of  Early  Men  in  Japan,"  Popular  Science  Monthly,  January, 
1879,  p.  257.) 

f  Blakiston, "  Journey  in  Yezo,"  in  Journal  of  the  Royal  Geograph- 
ical Society,  Vol.  XLII,  p.  80 ;  A.  S.  Bickmore,  in  Proceedings  Boston 
Society  of  Natural  History,  December  4,  1867,  March  4,  1868;  Ameri- 
can Journal  of  Science  and  Arts,  II,  Vol.  XLV,  p.  353-77.  and  authori- 
ties there  cited;  Brace,  Races  of  the  Old  World,  p.  160.  The  existence 
of  a  general  hairiness  of  the  entire  body  has  been  disputed.  See 
Lieut.  Habersharn's  account,  in  Nott  and  Gliddon's  Indigenous  Races 
of  the  Earth,  pp.  xii,  620,  621.  Bickmore  insists  that  the  Ai'nos  are 
clearly  Aryan,  and  this  is  the  view  of  Dr.  Pickering. 


144  PREADAMITES. 

though  in  both  giving  evidence  of  their  substantial 
identity  with  the  Mongoloid  or  Turanian  race.  Of 
this  class  of  residual  populations  I  believe  all  those 
whose  languages  stand  apart  from  other  prevailing 
Mongoloid  types  may  be  regarded  as  examples.  They 
are  mere  outliers  of  an  ancient  population,  which,  like 
the  islets  that  mark  the  place  of  a  wasted  continent, 
remain  as  outstanding  testimonies  of  its  former  exist- 
ence. Such  detached  tribes  are  the  Ostiaks  of  the 
Yenesei  (not  of  the  Obi),  who,  though  speaking  six 
peculiar  dialects,  are  reduced  to  one  thousand  indi- 
viduals ;  and  the  Yukagiri,  who  have  so  recently  be- 
come extinct  from  certain  islands  of  New  Siberia  that 
vestiges  of  them  still  remain. 

From  many  and  various  indications,  therefore,  it 
appears  that  the  greater  part  of  the  continent  of  Asia 
has  been  overspread  by  a  primitive  Mongolian  race,  of" 
which  all  the  historical,  arid  now  dominant,  races  —  not 
less  the  Chinese  and  Japanese  than  the  Noachites  — 
are  the  successors.  In  the  peninsula  of  India,  how- 
ever, the  indigenous  race  was  not  Mongoloid.  I  have 
recalled  the  facts,*  now  notorious,  establishing  the- 
presence  of  an  indigenous  non-mongoloid  people  in 
Hindustan,  whom  the  encroaching  Noachites  of  the 
Aryan  family  gradually  displaced  or  absorbed.  Though 
this  race,  physically,  has  almost  disappeared,  except 
so  far  as  it  forms  a  visible  constituent  in  the  modern 
Hindu  race,  the  imperishable  fragments  of  its  language 
have  survived  in  great  abundance.  The  Dravida  were 
a  brown  race,  like  the  Mongoloids,  and  it  is  a  fact  of 
profound  interest  that  their  language  also  presented 
such  Turanian  resemblance  that  some  philologists  have 
been  disposed  to  regard  it  a  sister  of  the  primitive 

*  In  chapter  vi. 


PKENOACHITE     RACES. 

Mongoloid.*  These  facts  carry  our  thoughts  back  to 
a  time  when  the  primitive  Mongoloids  and  primitive 
Dravida  were  co-possessors  of  the  Asiatic  continent, 
speaking  cognate  dialects  of  a  parent  tongue,  which 
had  been  dually  transformed,  with  the  disappearance 
of  the  premongoloid  type  of  humanity  which  was 
superseded  by  the  brown  races  of  ancient  and  modern 
times. 

Evidences  exist  of  a  prehamitic  population  in  the 
valley  of  the  Nile.  The  Egyptian  language  is  neither 
properly  Hamitic  nor  Semitic.  It  is  regarded  by  some 
philologists  as  representing  the  transition  from  Tura- 
nian to  Semitic. 

Turning  our  attention  to  the  European  continent, 
we  discover  that  every  Asiatic  immigration  of  which 
we  possess  any  knowledge  encountered  populations 
already  in  possession  of  the  soil. 

The  ancient  poets  and  historians  have  left  us  nu- 
merous accounts  of  a  barbarous  people  who  inhabited 
Europe  before  the  advent  of  representatives  of  No- 
achites,  or  the  Mediterranean  race.  They  were  de- 
scribed as  dwelling  in  caverns,  and  having  no  knowl- 
edge of  the  metals,  nor  of  the  arts  of  weaving,  plowing 
and  navigation.  They  were  unacquainted  with  domes- 
tic animals,  save  the  sheep  and  the  goat.  They  be- 
longed to  an  unfamiliar  race,  and  had  no  knowledge  of 
the  gods  or  the  religion  of  their  Asiatic  invaders. 
-iEschylus,  in  the  "Prometheus  Bound, "f  describes 
Prometheus  as  first  introducing  the  plow  and  beasts  of 
burden.  Prometheus  was  represented  as  the  ancestor 
of  the  Greeks.  ^Eschylus  wrote  470  B.C.  Homer, \  who 

•  *  Whitney,  Language  and  the  Study  of  Language,  p.  327,  where, 
however,  this  approximation  is  condemned. 

f  ^Eschylus,  Prometheus  Bound,  vers.  462-464. 
f  Homer,  Odyssey,  ix,  vers.  113-14. 
10 


146  PREADAMITE8. 

Wrote  at  art  earlier  date,  tells  us  that  in  the  time  of 
Ulysses  (1250  B.C.),  men  were  still  in  possession  of 
some  parts  of  Europe  who  lived  in  caverns  among  the 
mountains.  They  did  not  labor;  they  did  not  even 
cultivate  the  soil.*  They  possessed  goats  'and  herds, 
but  no  horses. f  They  were  ignorant  of  navigation.^; 
They  were  known  as  Cyclopes  —  the  children  of  Heaven 
and  Earth,  says  Hesiod,§  while  the  Greeks  were  de- 
scended from  Prometheus,  the  son  of  Japetus  (Ja- 
pheth),  who  was  also  the  offspring  of  Heaven  and 
Earth.  Thus  the  Greeks  and  Cyclopes  had  no  human 
ancestor  in  common.  Their  divergence  is  further 
shown  by  the  ignorance  which  Polyphemus  avows  of 
the  Greek  Zeus  and  the  other  all-powerful  gods.  |  They 
were  ignorant  even  of  the  name  of  Zeus,  though  among 
the  ancestors  of  the  Greeks  that  name  was  honored 
from  the  Ganges  to  the  Euxine.  The  Cyclopes  or 
cave-dwellers,  therefore,  were  not  Greeks  nor  Indo- 
Europeans.  That  they  were  neither  Semites  nor  Ham- 
ites  is  justly  inferred  from  the  fact  that  the  migration- 
courses  of  these  families,  according  to  all  admissions, 
did  not  carry  them,  in  primitive  times,  across  the  Euro- 
pean boundary.** 

According  to  Thucydides,  the  Cyclopes  preceded 
the  Sicanes  in  Sicily.  The  Sicanes  were  of  the  Iberian 
stock,  and  are  believed  to  have  arrived  in  Sicily  about 
2000  B.C.  "Who  the  Iberians  were  is  still  a  matter  of 
some  doubt.  They  did  not  belong,  apparently,  to 
the  Mediterranean  race ;  but  this  is  a  subject  which  I 
shall  consider  hereafter  (chapter  xxiii).  Aristotle  also 
speaks  of  the  Cyclopes,  and,  citing  from  Homer,  tells 

*  Ib.,  108, 122.  f  Ib.,  124, 160,  167.  J  Ib.,  125-128. 

§  Hesiod,  Theogony,  vers.  133, 139.    That  is,  "  Sons  of  God." 
|  Odyssey,  ix,  271-275.  **  See  chapters  iii  and  iv. 


PRENOACHITE     RACES.  147 

118  that  each  father  of  a  family  ruled  over  the  women 
and  children  of  his  household.*  The  same  ideas  are 
set  forth  more  at  length  by  Plato. f  Pausanias,  who 
wrote  in  the  first  half  of  the  second  century  after 
Christ,  says  that  Pelasgos  —  a  personification  of  Pelas- 
gians  (as  Jlellen,  of  the  Hellenes)  —  found  the  Cyclopes 
in  the  Peloponnesus ;  that  they  neither  built  houses 
nor  wore  clothing ;  that  they  subsisted  on  leaves  and 
herbs  and  roots ;  and  that  Pelasgos  taught  them  to 
construct  cabins,  and  to  clothe  themselves,  with  the 
skins  of  the  wild  boar.:}:  Diodorus  Siculus,  who  wrote 
in  the  first  century  before  our  era,  tells  us  that  the 
most  ancient  inhabitants  of  Crete,  also,  were  dwellers 
in  caverns,  and  destitute  of  all  the  arts,  until  the 
Pelasgic  Curetes  taught  them  the  first  elements  of 
civilization. §  According  to  Virgil,  the  population  of 
cave-dwellers  also  spread  over  Italy** — autochthonous 
fauns  and  nymphs  —  a  race  of  men  born  from  the  hard 
trunks  of  the  oak,  living-  without  laws  or  civilization. 
Pausaniasff  informs  us  that  a  similar  people  inhabited 
.Sardinia.  Diodorus  Siculus^  states  that  the  inhabit- 
ants of  the  Balearic  Islands  still  dwelt  in  caverns  in 
the  first  century  before  our  era,  and  wore  no  clothing 
during  the  summer.  Strabo,  a  little  later,  names  four 
Sardinian  tribes  who  had  not  yet  learned  to  build 
cabins. 

As  .to  the  ethnic  affinities  of  these  prenoachite  popu- 
lations of  Europe,  I  think  there  are  good  reasons  for 

*  Aristotle,  Politica,  lib.  i,  ch.  1,  eel.  Didot,  t.  I,  p.  483. 
t  Plato,  Leges,  ed.  Didot-Schneider,  t.  II,  p.  298-301. 

\  Pausanias,   Description  of  Greece,  lib.  viii,  ch.  1,  §§2,  5,  6,  cd. 
Didot-Diudorf,  p.  364-5. 

§  Diod.  Sic.,  lib.  v,  ch.  Ixv,  eel.  Didot-Miiller,  t.  I,  p.  294-5. 

**  Virgil,  sEneid,  viii,  314-318. 

ft  Pausanias,  lib.  x,  ch.  xvii,  §2,  ed.  Didot-Dindorf,  t.  I,  p.  512. 

#  Diod.  Sic.,  lib.  v,  ch.  xvii,  §§  1, 3,  ed.  Didot-M filler,  1. 1,  pp.  263-4. 


148  PREADAMITES. 

regarding  them  as  near  relatives  of  the  Asiatic  Mongo- 
loids. Several  historical  allusions  seem  to  sustain  the 
opinion  that  they  belonged  to  the  Finnish  family.  In 
the  time  of  Tacitus, —  about  A.D.  100,  —  the  Finns  of 
Scandinavia  and  the  north  of  modern  Russia  still  sup- 
ported themselves  by  the  chase,  and  were  ignorant  of 
the  use  of  metals,  and  pointed  their  arrows  with  bone. 

They  had  no  horses ;  they  built  no  houses ;  they 
wove  no  cloth.  They  did  not,  indeed,  dwell  in  cav- 
erns, but  erected  a  sort  of  hurdles  or  rude  shelters  for 
protection  against  rain  and  snow.*  In  our  own  times, 
the  Finns  are  driven  into  still  narrower  limits  by  the 
continued  encroachments  of  the  Indo-Europeans ;  but 
according  to  Grimm, f  linguistic  affinities  justify  us  in 
regarding  the  Finns  as  the  modern  remnants  of  the 
Cyclopean  population  which  spread  over  Europe  before 
the  advent  of  the  Pelasgians  and  Iberians,  in  the 
southeast  and  southwest  of  the  continent,  about  2000 
years  before  the  Christian  era. 

Rawlinson  says  the  Kelts  "found  the  central  and 
western  countries  of  Europe  either  without  inhabitants, 
or  else  very  thinly  peopled  by  a  Tatar  race.:}:  This 
race,  where  it  existed,  everywhere  yielded  to  them, 
and  was  gradually  absorbed,  or  else  driven  toward  the 
north,  where  it  is  found,  at  the  present  day,  in  the 
persons  of  the  Finns,  Esths  and  Lapps. "§  He  adds: 
"It  is  now  generally  believed  that  there  is  a  large 
Tatar  admixture  in  most  Keltic  races,  in  consequence 

*  Tacitus,  Germania,  ch.  xlvi. 

f  Grimm,  Geschichte  der  Deutschen  Sprache,  3d  ed.,  p.  121.  Also, 
Kleinere  Schriften,  t.  II,  p.  80. 

\  While  the  Kelts  in  central  and  northern  Gaul  were  confronted 
by  an  indigenous  Tatar  population,  they  were  opposed  in  the  south 
by  the  Pelasgic  Illyrians.  See  chapter  v. 

§  Rawlinson,  Herodotus,  Vol.  Ill,  p.  155. 


PRENOACHITE     RACES.  149 

of  this  absorption."  The  Tatar  indigenes,  he  says, 
may  also  have  been,  in  part,  driven  westward.  "The 
mysterious  Cynetians*  who  dwelt  west  of  the  Kelts, 
may  have  been  a  re*mnant  of  the  primitive  Tatar  occu- 
pants. So,  too,  may  have  been  the  Iberians  of  the 
Spanish  peninsula." 

"In  the  Spanish  peninsula,"  says  Niebuhr,  "it  is 
not  quite  certain  whether,  on  their  arrival,  they  [the 
Kelts]  found  Iberians  or  not ;  but  if  not,  these  latter 
must  have  shortly  crossed  over  from  the  African  main; 
and  it  was  in  consequence  of  the  gradual  pressure 
exerted  by  this  people  upon  the  Kelts  in  Spain,  that 
the  further  migrations  of  the  Keltic  tribes  took 
place."  f 

Now,  it  is  generally  held  that  the  Basques  are  a 
remnant  of  the  ancient  Iberes.  They  number  about 
half  a  million.  They  speak  a  language  known  as 
Euscara,  and  dwell  in  the  northeast  provinces  of  Spain, 
and  a  small  district  in  the  southwest  of  France.  "The 
old  geographers,"  says  Peschel,  "called  them  Iber- 
ians ;  they  then  peopled  the  whole  of  Spain  and  the 
southwest  of  France,  but  were  early  driven  toward  the 
west  and  south  by  the  Kelts,  and  intermixing  with 
them,  in  the  district  of  the  present  Catalonian  dialect, 
constituted  the  Keltiberians.  »  .  .  According  to  Paul 
Broear,  their  language  stands  quite  alone,  or  has  mere 
analogies  with  the  American  type.  .  .  .  Of  all  Euro- 
peans, we  must  provisionally  hold  the  Basques  to  be 
the  oldest  inhabitants  of  our  quarter  of  the  worlds'*  \ 

The  Euscara  "has  some  common  traits  with  the 
Magyar,  Osmanli  and  other  dialects  of  the  Altai  fam- 
ily ;  as,  for  instance,  with  the  Finnic  on  the  old  con- 

*  Herodotus,  Bk.  II,  ch.  xxxiii,  and  IV,  xlix. 
t  Niebuhr,  Roman  History,  Vol.  II,  p.  520. 
\  Peschel,  Races  of  Men,  p.  501. 


156  PREADAMITES. 

tiiient,"  as  .  well  as  the  Algonkin  Lenape  language  and 
some  others  in  America.  .  .  .  For  this  reason  the 
Bascongadas  [Basques]  are  'classed  by  some  with  the 
remains  of  the  Finnish  stem  of  Europe,  in  the  Ubic 
family  of  nations ;  by  others,  in  that  of  the  Allophyle* 
race.  .  .  .  The  settlements  of  Phoenicians,  Greeks  and 
Carthaginians  i  Noaehites]  on  the  coasts  of  the  Medi- 
terranean sea  are  of  much  later  date1'  than  the  conflict 
of  the  Kelts  and  Iberians. f 

"Before  this  epoch"  [1400  B.C.],  says  Le  Hon, 
*' history  establishes  the  existence  on  the  soil  of  Spain 
of  the  great  nation  of  Iberians,  which  is  affiliated  in 
no  respect  with  the  Indo-European  race,  neither  by  its 
physical  type  nor  by  its  language.":}:  As  Hamites- 
and  Semites  never  invaded  western  Europe,  in  these 
early  times,-  the  Iberians,  according  to  -Le  Hon,  were 
not  Noachites.  Similarly,  M.  Maspero  advances  the 
opinion  that  the  Basques,  the  descendants  of  the  Iber- 
ians, are  Turanians,  of  the  same  race  as  the  Finns.  § 

•It  appears,  therefore,  to  be  generally  agreed  that 
the  Basques  are  a  remnant  of  the  ancient  Iberians,  and 
that  they  possess  no  ethnic  affinities  with  the  Noachites 
traced  from  their  Asiatic  center ;  but  do  indicate  phys- 
ical arid  linguistic  relations  witli  the  type  of  Mongo- 
loids. History,  tradition,  linguistics  and  ethnology 
conspire  to  fortify  the  conclusion  that  in  prehistoric 
times  all  Europe  "was  overspread  by  the  Mongoloid 
race,  of  which  remnants  have  survived  to  our  times, 
in  the  persons  of  the  Basques,  Finns,  Esths,  Lapps, 
and  some  smaller  tribes. 

*The  Allophyle  type  of  Quatrefages  embraces  the  Esthoniansr 
the  Caucasians  (in  the  restricted  sense)  and  the  Ainos.  The  term 
was  introduced  by  Prichard. 

t Neiv  American  Cyclopedia,  art.  "Basques,"  p.  708. 

$  Le  Hon,  L'Homme  Fossile  en  Europe,  p.  259.   See  also  p.  153, 

§  Maspero,  Histoire  ancienne  des  peitples  de  VOrient,  p.  135. 


PRENOACHITE     RACES.  151 

Some  confirmation  of  this  conclusion  comes  from 
the  study  of  human  skulls  of  the  prehistoric  period. 
The  skulls  from  the  cavern  of  Frontal,  in  Belgium,  are 
markedly  brachy  cephalic,'*  and  by  the  flattening  of  the 
occiput  remind  one  vividly  of  the  Mongoloid  skulls 
from  American  "mounds."  "It  is  impossible  to  con- 
found them,"  says  Primer  Bey,  "with  the  skulls  of 
the  Aryan  race,  where  the  contours  are  all  oval.  The 
angular  contours  of  the  crania  found  at  Furfooz  (Fron- 
tal), and  the  lozenge-shaped  figure  of  the  face,  class 
them  clearly  among  the  Turanian  or  Mongol  races, — 
a  conclusion  confirmed  by  the  learned  curator  of  the 
Anthropological  Society  [of  London],  Mr.  Carter 
Blake.  The  eminent  president  of  the  Anthropological 
Society  of  France,  seeking  to  ascertain  to  what  branch 
of  the  great  Turanian  race  the  ancient  people  of  Fur- 
fooz might  be  referred,  assigns  them, to  the  Ligurianf 
or  Iberian  type,  which  still  exists  in  the  north  of  Italy 
and  in  the  Pyrenees,  and  which  history  seems  to  indi- 
cate as  the  most  ancient  inhabitants  of  the  countries 
of  which  it  has  preserved  the  memory.  The  analogy 
between  the  crania  of  Furfooz  and  those  of  this  people 
is  such  that  it  seems  impossible  to  contest  the  conclu- 
sion which  M.  Pruner  Bey  has  so  brilliantly  estab- 
lished.":{:  The  skulls  found  at  Solutre  have  also  been 
studied  by  Pruner  Bey,  and  decided  to  belong  to  a  race 
which  he  designates  a  "primitive  mongoloid  race," 
which  is  still  represented  by  the  Iberians,  or  so-called 
Ligurians,  of  the  Gulf  of  Genoa,  in  the  Pyrenees, 
and  in  arctic  America. 

*  These  terms  will  be  found  explained  in  the  next  chapter,  where 
more  precise  data  will  also  be  given. 

fTlie  Ligurians  are  not  generally  regarded  as  co-racial  with 
Iberians.  They  were  probably  Aryans.  See  chapter  iii. 

$  Le  Hon,  L'Homme  Fossile,  pp,  83,  84 


152  PRK  ADAMITES. 

Many  similar  opinions  might  be  cited  tending  to 
establish  the  conclusion,  on  palaeontological  grounds, 
that  a  brachycephalic  and  Mongoloid  race  was  gener- 
ally distributed  throughout  western  Europe  before  the 
advent  of  Hamitic  or  Aryan  immigrants. 

Mingled  with  these,  however,  were  people  possess- 
ing dolichocephalic  skulls.  The  Cro-Magnon  skulls 
are  thus  characterized  by  Primer  Bey:  "Mongoloid, 
dolichocephal,  and  having  a  large  brain."  Similar  is 
the  skull  of  the  Mentone  skeleton.  The  crania  of 
Engis,  Engisheim,  Neanderthal  and  Olmo  are  of  the 
same  type.  The  idea  has  been  advanced  that  "ante- 
riorly to  the  brachycephalic  Mongoloid  race  there 
must  have  existed  in  Europe  a  singular  race  possessing 
a  dolichocephalic  cranium."*  This  peculiar  race  may 
explain  the  occurrence  of  dolichocephalism  among  the 
ruling  brachycephals  of  the  age  of  Polished  Stone. 
Dolichocephalism,  as  a  character  of  inferior  races,  is  a 
fact  quite  in  accordance  with  the  theory  of  progressive 
improvement.  It  should  be  mentioned,  too,  that  mod- 
ern Mongoloids,  in  their  different  families,  present  all 
degrees  of  dolichocephalism  and  brachycephalism  ;  so 
that  the  commingling  of  both  types,  in  remote  pre- 
historic times,  is  quite  compatible  with  the  assumption 
that  one  Mongoloid  race  spread  over  all  Europe.  The 
point,  however,  which  I  desire  here  to  establish  is  the 
prevalence  of  a  non-Aryan  and  non-Hamitic  type 
throughout  Europe  in  the  period  preceding  the  acces- 
sion of  the  Noachite  tribes  of  Asia. 


*Le  Hon,  UHomme  Fossile,  p.  57.  See  also  Lenormant,  Les 
Premieres  Civilisations,  Vol.  I,  p.  36.  See  the  subject  splendidly 
illustrated  by  A.  de  Quatrefages  and  Ernest  Hamy,  in  Crania  Eth- 
nica,  4to,  Paris,  1873.  These  authors  claim  to  have  shown  the  exist- 
ence of  three  different  races  in  the  human  fauna  of  the  Quaternary 
Period. 


PBENOACHITE     RACES.  153 

I  think  it  appears  from  the  foregoing  citations  that 
the  general  opinion  among  ethnologists  sustains  the 
doctrine  of  a  wide-spread  Mongoloid  population  over 
the  continents  of  Asia  and  Europe,  save  where  the 
Dravidians  held  possession  of  the  peninsula  of  Hin- 
dustan and  neighboring  regions.  It  appears  that  this 
race  has  been  recognized  in  the  prehistoric  people  of 
Europe,  in  the  ancient  Iberians,  and  in  the  modern 
Basques,  Finns,  Lapps  and  Esths,  as  well  as  in  sundry 
remnants  of  primitive  peoples  of  the  Asiatic  countries 
still  held  by  Mongoloids.  It  appears  that  this  popula- 
tion was  spread  over  the  two  continents  at  a  date  much 
earlier  than  that  commonly  assigned  to  the  Deluge, 
and  that  the  posterity  of  Noah,  in  their  dispersion  over 
Europe  and  Asia,  were  everywhere  confronted  by  races 
of  men  already  in  possession  of  the  earth. 

What  is  the  meaning  of  these  facts  ?  It  is  impossi- 
ble to  harmonize  them  with  the  theory  that  all  man- 
kind are  descended  from  Noah.  The  descendants  of 
Noah  found  them  in  every  new  country,  and  could  give 
no  account  of  their  origin.  They  were  in  existence  at 
an  epoch  too  remote  to  allow  the  suggestion  of  a  post- 
diluvian origin.  They  belonged  to  a  different  race 
from  the  posterity  of  Noah. 

We  are  confirmed  by  the  import  of  the  facts  of  con- 
temporaneous history.  They  force  upon  us  the  infer- 
ence of  different  epochs  for  the  Mongoloid  and  the 
Mediterranean  races.  They  are  two  distinct  types  of 
mankind.  They  are  as  distinct  physically  and  psychi- 
cally as  they  are  linguistically.  They  manifest  socially 
a  total  repugnance  to  each  other.  We  do  not  discover 
the  least  tendency  to  coalesce.  Their  racial  distinct- 
ness has  been  equally  great  from  the  remotest  historical 
times ;  and  it  is  impossible  to  affirm  from  observation 
that  the  two  races  are  even  in  progress  of  divergence. 


154  PREADAMITE8. 

Under  these  circumstances,  it  is  incredible  that  their 
divergence  commenced  but  four  thousand  years  ago. 
Again,  the  very  populousness  of  the  Mongoloids  argues 
the  high  antiquity  of  their  race.  They  number  forty- 
four  per  cent,  of  the  whole  population  of  the  world. 
Four  hundred  years  ago  they  were  probably  twice  as 
numerous  as  all  the  Hamites,  Semites  and  Aryans  then 
in  existence.  They  have  spread  over  vastly  more 
territory  than  the  Mediterranean  race,  and  have  en- 
countered the  vicissitudes  of  even  a  greater  range  of 
climates, —  a  contrast  all  the  more  apparent  if  we  ex- 
tend the  comparison  back  a  few  centuries.  In  the  Old 
World  they  brave  the  rigors  of  the  shores  of  the  Arctic 
Sea,  quite  secure  from  the  encroachments  of  the  White 
race.  They  luxuriate  over  tropical  peninsulas  and  the 
islands  of  the  Pacific.  In  America  they  begin  upon 
the  desolate  coasts  of  the  Frozen  Ocean,  and  stretch 
through  every  degree  of  latitude,  across  the  equator, 
and  onward  to  the  sleety  and  rock-bound  retreat  of 
Terra  del  Fuego.  They  hold  undisputed  possession 
of  Greenland.  They  have  infused  their  blood  into  a 
third  of  the  populations  of  Europe.  Now,  I  hold  that 
these  facts  of  daily  observation  strongly  remind  us  of 
the  comparatively  high  antiquity  of  this  race.  In  my 
own  mind,  the  only  question  remaining  is,  whether 
they  are  not  descendants  of  preadamites  as  well  as  of 
prenoachites.  But  this  question  I  do  not  hasten  to 
press.  I  am  satisfied  to  point  out  the  prenoachian 
origin  of  the  two  brown  races. 

As  a  corollary  of  this  conclusion,  the  deluge  of 
Noah  was  not  universal,  and  did  not  destroy  all  human 
beings,  but  only  all  the  people  which  fell  within  the 
the  purview  of  Semitic  history  and  tradition, —  perhaps 
the  history  and  tradition  of  the  White  race.  No  anxiety 
should  be  occasioned,  therefore,  if  the  history  of  the 


PEENOACHITE     RACES.  155 

Brown  races,  —  that  of  the  Chinese,  for  example, — is 
found  to  run  back  over  a  period  more  remote  than 
the  accepted  epoch  of  the  Deluge.  Finally,  it  may  be 
added,  the  local  nature  of  the  Deluge  is  proved  not 
only  by  the  existence  of  prenoachite  races,  but  by  a 
number  of  other  considerations,  which  have  of  them- 
selves determined  the  belief  of  most  persons  who  feel 
free  to  cut  loose  from  traditional  opinions. 

It  seems  almost  superfluous  to  note  that  geology 
supplies  no  evidence  of  the  universality  of  the  deluge 
of  Noah.  Neither  the  fossiliferous  strata,  inclosing 
relics  of  the  sea  in  the  highest  hills, —  the  proof  to 
Scilla,  Woodward  arid  Burnet  of  the  "universal  del- 
uge,"—nor  even  the  bones  of  man  discovered  in  the 
caverns  of  Europe— to  Buckland,  the  "  Reliquiae  Di- 
luvianse,"  —  are  now  imagined  by  science  to  have  any 
connection  with  the  deluge  recorded  in  Genesis.  That 
local  deluges  have  occurred,  of  such  magnitude  as  to 
serve  as  a  basis  for  such  primitive  accounts  as  we  find 
in  the  annals  of  the  Babylonians,  Hebrews  and  Greeks, 
geology  renders  eminently  probable ;  and  thus  con- 
firms, substantially,  one  of  the  most  extraordinary  nar- 
ratives of  the  Bible. 


CHAPTER    XI. 

RACE   DISTINCTIONS. 

the  Brown  races  constituted  wide-spread  pop- 
-L  illations  in  Asia  and  Europe  at  the  time  of  the 
dispersion  of  the  posterity  of  Noah,  seems  to  be  a  con- 
clusion established  beyond  reasonable  cavil.  I  antici- 
pate that  the  judgment  of  anthropologists  will  yet 
pronounce  them  preadamites.  The  four  Black  races 
must  be  regarded  as  prenoachites,  on  the  strength  of 
.all  the  evidence  which  concerns  the  epoch  of  the  Brown 
races,  together  with  the  added  evidence  which  I  shall 
offer  that  they  are  even  descended  from  preadamites. 

When  we  contemplate  the  Black  races  in  their  gen- 
eral expression,  they  appear  to  be  strongly  isolated 
from  the  rest  of  mankind.  In  their  anatomical,  physio- 
logical and  psychic  characteristics,  we  can  barely  say 
that  a  deep-laid  basis  of  human  sympathy  and  likeness 
exists  between  them  and  us  ;  but  this  is  so  covered 
up  by  the  more  obtrusive  details  of  their  being  and 
life,  that  the  first  impression  remains,  ineradicable,  that- 
these  are  creatures  which  are  practically  strange  to  our 
tastes,  our  modes  of  thought  and  our  very  natures.  I 
shall  claim  for  these  races  all  the  characteristics,  rights 
and  responsibilities  which  pertain  to  humanity ;  but 
I  will  not  affect  to  ignore  the  ethnic  chasm  which  splits 
them  from  the  mass  of  Noachite  humanity.  With- 
drawn in  their  color,  features  and  relative  intelligence, 
they  are  similarly  withdrawn  in  their  geographical 
positions.  Shut  up  for  countless  ages  within  the 

156 


RACE     DISTINCTIONS.  15T 

bosoms  of  vast  and  impenetrable  continents,  it  seeim 
as  if  Nature,  conscious  of  their  irremediable  estrange- 
ment, had  contented  herself  to  herd  them  in  regions 
where  they  would  never  mingle  in  the  stir  and  strife 
of  social  anxL  .national  struggles.  When  we  consider 
what  mankind  has  achieved,  these  humble  races  never 
enter  our  thoughts.  They  have  written  no  history ; 
they  have  achieved  no  results  for  history  to  record. 
Their  thousands  of  years  outlived  are  silent,  and  dark 
and  blank ;  not  an  echo  of  a  former  generation  comes 
down  to  our  apprehension.  If  we  learn  aught  of  their 
past,  it  is  through  the  studies  of  the  White  race.  If  we 
unravel  the  mystery  of  their  migrations,  their  affinities, 
or  their  origin,  it  is  by  studying  their  zoological  char- 
acters and  their  fossil  remains,  as  we  investigate  the 
natural  history  of  the  horse  or  the  pig.  For  all  which 
they  have  achieved,  this  planet  would  have  remained 
in  the  wildness  and  ruggedness  of  Nature.  All  which 
they  have  accomplished  would  have  left  our  continents 
in  the  condition  in  which  they  were  the  home  of  the 
l$rontotherium,  the  Sivat/terium  or  Coryphodon  of  mid- 
dle and  earlier  Tertiary  time.  The  breach  which  sepa- 
rates brutishness,  indolence,  inertia  and  stupidity  from 
the  indomitable  energy,  the  flashing  intellect,  and  the- 
heaven-reaching  aspirations  which  have  made  our 
planet  the  abode  of  civilization,  art  and  science,  is  a 
breach  which  reaches  back  more  than  a  few  centuries, 
more  than  a  few  generations,  and  must  find  its  ori- 
gin deep  in  the  ages,  and  in  the  early  divarication  of 
courses  of  events  which  have  emerged  in  our  own 
times.  In  short,  these  races  were  preadamic.* 

*  The  following  is  Theodore  Parker's  estimate  of  the  relative  im- 
portance of  the  Caucasian  race :  "  The  Caucasian  differs  from  all  other 
races:  he  is  humane,  he  is  civilized,  and  progresses.  He  conquers 
with  his  head  as  well  as  with  his  hand.  It  is  intellect,  after  all,  that 


158  PREADAMITE8. 

I.     ADAM    A    WHITE    MAN: 

I  have  assumed  that  the  person  who  has  been  named 
Adam  was  a  real  representative  of  the  White  race.  It 
is  true  that  nearly  every  nation  conceives  of  the  first 
man  as  a  representative  of  its  own  race.  Reputable 
authorities  have  contended  that  Adam  was  not  a  white 
man.  Eusebius  de  Salles  represented  him  as  re<l; 
Prichard  believed  him  black.  There  is,  indeed,  a 
legend  in  existence,  which  has  obtained  wide-spread 
currency,  according  to  which  the  first  man  was  of  dark 
Qr  black  complexion.  If,  as  I  am  about  to  argue,  some 
Black  race  first  represented  humanity  upon  the  earth, 
there  is  reason  for  saying  the  first  man  was  black. 
Adam,  then,  in  the  sense  of  "the  first  man,"  was 
a  black  Adam.  There  is  even  said  to  be  a  tablet  in 
the  British  Museum,  brought  by  the  late  George  Smith, 
on  which  is  an  inscription  which  lends  strange  coun- 
tenance to  the  legend  of  the  black  Adam.  It  is  the 
inscription,  marked  "K  3364,"  containing  an  account 
of  the  creation  of  man  by  the  god  Mir-Ku  (noble 
crown).  "To  fear  them  [the  gods]  he  made  man;  the 
breath  of  life  was  in  him.  May  he  [the  god  Mir-Ku] 
be  established,  and  may  his  will  not  fail  in  the  mouth 

conquers,  not  the  strength  of  a  man's  ami.  The  Caucasian  has 
been  often  master  of  the  other  races  —  never  their  slave.  He  has 
carried  his  religion. to  other  races,  but  never  taken  theirs.  In  history, 
all  religious  are  of  Caucasian  origin.  All  the  great  limited  forms  of 
monarchies  are  Caucasian.  Republics  are  Caucasian.  All  the  great 
sciences  are  of  Caucasian  origin;  all  inventions  are  Caucasian;  lit- 
erature and  romance  come  from  the  same  stock;  all  the  great  poets 
are  of  Caucasian  .origin,—  Moses,  Luther,  Jesus  Christ,  Zoroaster, 
Buddha,  Pythagoras  were  Caucasian.  No  other  race  can  bring  up 
to  memory  such  celebrated  names  as  the  Caucasian  race.  The 
Chinese  philosopher  Confucius  is  an  exception  to  the  rule.  To  the 
Caucasian  belong  the  Arabian,  Persian,  Hebrew,  Egyptian ;  and  all 
jthe  European  nations  are  descendants  of  the  Caucasian  race." 


KACE     DISTINCTIONS.  159 

of  the  dark  races  which  his  hand  has  made."  When 
this  dark  man  had  sinned,  the  god  Hea's  liver  was 
angry,  and  the  father  Elu  pronounced  man's  curse: 
"Wisdom  and  knowledge  hostilely  may  they  injure 
him  .  .  .  may  he  be  conquered  .  .  .  his  land,  may 
it  bring  forth  and  he  not  touch  it  ...  his  desire  shall 
be  cut  off,  and  his  will  answered  .  .  .  the  opening  of 
his  mouth  no  god  shall  take  notice  of  ...  his  back 
shall  be  broken  and  not  healed  ...  at  his  urgent 
trouble  no  god  shall  receive  him."  * 

I  shall  not  offer  conjectures  as  to  the  meaning  of 
this.  It  seems  to  imply  that  the  first  race  was  "dark"; 
but  this  could  easily  be  without  Negro  blood.  And  if 
the  allusion  is  to  the  Negro  race,  the  curse  may  easily 
have  been  written  after  that  race  developed  its  sad 
aptitude  for  slavery.  Very  probably,  however,  the 
allusion  is  to  the  first  man  of  the  Babylonian  race. 
The  writer,  cognizant  of  the  affinity  between  Babylon- 
ians and  Hebrews,  may  refer  to  the  same  personage 
as  the  author  of  Genesis  in  speaking  of  the  "first 
man."  The  Babylonian  curse,  indeed,  seems  little 
more  than  the  echo  of  that  pronounced  against  the 
Hebrew  Adam.  (See  note,  page  475.) 

The  Adam  with  whom  we  are  concerned  is  the 
biblical  Adam.  What  was  his  ethnic  status  ?  Let  us 
first  see  what  an  examination  of  the  text  may  reveal. 

GENESIS  I,  26:  "And  Elohim  said,  let  us  make 
ADaM  in  our  image." 

Yerse  27:   "  So  Elohim  created  the  ADaM." 

GENESIS  II,  5  :  "And  [there  was]  not  ADaM  to  till 
the  ADaMaH." 

Yerse  7 :  "And  Jehovah  Elohim  formed  the  ADaM 
of  the  dust  of  the  ADaMaH  ..." 

*  This  information  is  from  a  letter  of  Moncure  D.  Conway,  to  the 
•Cincinnati  Commercial,  Oct.  1878. 


100  PREADAMITE8. 

Verse  8:  "And  there  [in  Eden]  he  put  the  ADaM 
whom  he  had  formed." 

Verse  9  :  "And  out  of  the  ADaMaH  made  Jehovah 
Elohim  to  grow  every  tree  ..." 

Verse  19  :  "And  out  of  the  ADaMaH  Jehovah  Elo- 
hirn  formed  every  beast  of  the  field,  and  every  fowl 
of  the  air,  and  brought  them  to  the  ADaM  to  see  what 
he  would  call  them ;  and  whatever  the  ADaM  called 
every  living  creature,  that  was  the  name  thereof." 

Verse  20:  "And  the  ADaM  gave  names  to  all 
cattle.  .  .  .  But  for  ADaM  there  was  not  found  a. 
help-meet  for  him." 

Verse  21:  "And  Jehovah  Elohim  caused  a  deep 
sleep  to  fall  upon  the  ADaM  ..." 

Verse  22:  "And  the  rib,  which  Jehovah  Elohim 
had  taken  from  the  ADaM,  made  he  IShaH  and 
brought  her  to  the  ADaM." 

Verse  23  :  "And  the  ADaM  said,  This  is  now  bone 
of  my  bones,  and  flesh  of  my  flesh  ;  she  shall  be  called 
IShaH,  because  she  was  taken  out  of  ISh." 

Verse  24:  "Therefore  shall  ISh  leave  his  father 
and  mother,  and  shall  cleave  unto  his  IShaH  (IShTO)." 

From  these  passages,  among  others,  we  understand 
that  "man"  in  general,  or  a  "male"  being,  is  ex- 
pressed by  ISh;  and  a  "woman"  in  general,  or  a 
"female"  being,  by  IShaH.  The  word  ADaM,  there- 
fore, signifies,  in  this  connection,  some  particular  man ; 
and  though  used  as  a  common  substantive,  with  article 
prefixed,  it  has  the  force  of  a  proper  name.  As  such 
our  version  renders  it  for  the  first  time  in  Genesis  ii,  19. 

In  the  next  place,  the  radical  letters  of  ADaM  are 
found  in  ADaMaH,  something  out  of  which  vegetation 
was  made  to  germinate, —  rendered  "ground"  in  our 
version.  There  is  some  common  conception,  therefore, 
in  ADaM  and  ADaMaH ;  what  is  it  ?  Turning  to- 


RACE    DISTINCTIONS.  161 

Gesenius  we  find  the  following:  "AD6M  and  ADOMr 
red,  ruddy,  e.g.,  of  a  garment  sprinkled  with  blood, 
Isaiah  Ixiii,  2 ;  of  ruddy  cheeks,  Canticles  v,  10 ;  of  a 
chestnut  or  bay-colored  horse,  Zechariah  i,  8,  vi,  2;  of 
a  red  heifer,  Numbers  xix,  2 ;  of  the  reddish  color  of 
lentils,  Genesis  xxv,  20."  Next,  we  have  "ADaMaH, 
earth;  so  called  from  its  -reddish  color."  Finally, 
"ADaM,  a  man,  a  human  being,  male  or  female,  pp. 
red,  ruddy,  as  it  would  seem.  The  Arabs  distinguish 
two  races  of  men :  one  red,  ruddy,  which  we  call  white ; 
the  other  black." 

Now,  it  appears  that  the  common  conception  in 
ADaM  and  ADaMaH  is  redness  or  ruddiness  of  color. 
I  think  we  may  fairly  presume,  on  biblical  as  well  as 
anthropological  grounds,  that  Adam  was  strongly 
colored,  but  not  black.  We  have  shown  already  that 
his  Hamite  posterity  was  ruddy ;  here  is  the  old  record 
which  also  declares  that  Adam  was  ruddy.  This  tint 
is  found  only  in  the  Mediterranean  race.  The  un- 
mixed black  races  do  not  possess  ruddy  complexions. 
The  ruddiness  of  Adam  was  transmitted  to  "sun- 
burnt" Kham,  while  others  of  his  posterity  had  ac- 
quired a  complexion  characteristically  white. 

A  further  conception  common  to  ADaM  and  ADaM- 
aH is  the  essentially  earthy  constitution  of  the  first 
man.  He  was  formed  ' '  of  the  dust  of  the  ADaMaH ' ' ; 
and,  accordingly,  after  his  transgression  he  was  re- 
minded of  his.  origin :  "Dust  thou  art,  and  unto  dust 
shalt  thou  return." 

II.     RACIAL    DISTINCTIONS. 

The  Adam  with  whom  we  have  to  deal  was,  there- 
fore, the  ruddy-complexioned  progenitor  of  the  race  and 
nations  whose  history  falls  within  the  purview  of  the 
Bible.  He  was  the  progenitor  of  the  Mediterranean  race 


162  PKEADAMITE8. 

in  its  Blonde  and  Brunette  and  Sun-burnt  subdivisions, 
and  of  other  peoples  descended  from  Seth  or  Cain,  or 
other  sons,  who  may  have  constituted  other  races,— 
possibly  (not  probably)  the  yellow  and  reddish  and 
swarthy  tribes  of  the  Mongoloids  and  Dravidians ;  or 
still  other  types  of  ruddy  complexion,  who  have  been 
displaced  from  existence  before  our  times. 

"We  must  now  consider  how  divergent  from  this  rep- 
resentative of  the  Mediterranean  race  are  the  men  of 
those  races  which  I  have  designated  Black.  With  the 
comparisons  of  the  White  and  Black  races  I  shall  con- 
nect the  Mongoloids,  for  the  sake  of  throwing  addi- 
tional light  on  the  comparisons,  and  because,  in  briefly 
characterizing  the  races  (in  chapter  vi)  I  avoided  all 
statistical  details. 

1.  ANATOMICAL  COMPARISONS.  These  take  the  first 
rank  in  importance ;  and  the  head  is  the  capital  struc- 
ture in  affording  significant  and  trustworthy  results. 
Of  all  measurements  of  the  head,  the  capacity  of  the 
cranium  is  shown  by  observation  to  be  most  intimately 
connected  with  racial  character.  In  the  following 
tables  I  have  gathered  together  the  results  of  a  large 
number  of  measurements. 


CRANIAL    CAPACITIES. 
I.  NOACHITES. 


Men.  Women.       Average. 

Cubic  Cent.    Cubic  Cent.  Cubic  Cent.  Authority 

570  Europeans,  most-  )   .,  KHO      .,  orve       .,  AOK      -r> 

fcNi7i?  f  1,576      1,395       1,485      Broca. 

ly  of  S.  W.  Europe,  \ 

38  Europeans,  1,534  Morton. 

293  Britons,   Anglo-  -| 

Saxons,       Swedes,   |  .  0~      ^     . 

T  •  i_   TO-  *v    i    j    r  -    M82     Davis 

Irish,  .Netherland-   | 

J 


ers, 

,500 
,486* 


(  1  < 
901  Noachites,  mean  capacity, 

I  I?' 


RACE     DISTINCTIONS. 


163 


22  Chinese,       -          1,518        1,383 

21  Chinese,   - 

18  Mongols, 

12  Eskimo,    -        -     1,539        1,428 
7  Asiatic  Eskimo,    - 
6  N.  W.  American  Eskimo, 
101  Greenland  Eskimo, 

126  Eskimo,  mean  capacity,   - 


II.   MONGOLOIDS. 

Men.  Women.  Average      .  ,fu^,!fw 

Cubic  Cent.     Cubic  Cent.    Cubic  Cent.  Aumomy- 


1,450      Broca. 

1,452      Davis. 

1,421   Morton. 

1,488      Broca. 

1,488  Dall,etc. 

1,270        Dall. 

1,250   Bessels. 
i  1,372 
1  1,286  * 


61  Chinese  and  Mongols,  mean  capa-  j  1,441 


city,        -        -        - 
187  Mongoloids,  mean  capacity,  - 

III.  NEGROES. 

85  Negroes, W.  Africa,  1,430    1,251 

79  Negroes  of  Africa, 
12  Dahoman  Negroes, 


176  Negroes,  mean  capacity, 


1  1,442  * 
(  1,403 
\  1,338  * 

1,345  Broca. 
1,364  Morton. 
1,452  Davis. 

1,387 
1,360  * 


18  Australians, 
15  Australians, 


IV.    AUSTRALIANS. 

1,347        1,181 


33  Australians,  mean  capacity, 


1,264 

1,295 

j  1,279 
I  1,276  * 


Broca. 
Davis. 


We  perceive  from  these  tables  that  the  cranial  ca- 
pacity of  the  Negroes  exceeds  that  of  the  Australians 
84  cubic  centimeters,  or  6.6  per  cent.  That  of  the 

*  These  means  are  obtained  by  giving  relative  weight  to  the  differ- 
ent numbers  of  crania  of  the  different  classes.  The  reader  will  at 
once  understand  that  the  mean  capacity  of  608  European  skulls,  of 
which  570  average  1,485,  and  38  average  1,534,  will  not  be  half  the 
sum  of  1,485  and  1,534,  since  there  were  over  14  times  as  many  meas- 
uring 1,485  as  there  were  measuring  1,534. 


164  PREADAMITE8. 

Asiatic  Mongoloids  exceeds  that  of  the  Australians 
166  cubic  centimeters,  or  12.9  per  cent.  That  of  the 
White  race  exceeds  that  of  the  Australians  210  cubic 
centimeters,  or  16.5  per  cent.  The  White  race  sur- 
passes the  Negro  126  cubic  centimeters,  or  9.3  per  cent. 
The  following  are  some  recent  mean  determinations 
of  cranial  capacity  reported  by  Prof.  W.  H.  Flower :  * 

Eskimo,                       l,546f  True  Polynesians,  1,454 

English,  of  low  Negroes,  various,  1,377 

grade,-                   1,542  Kaffirs,  1,348 

Guanches,     -  -     1,498  Hindoos,       -        -  1,306 

Japanese,                    1,486  Australians,      -  1,283 

Chinese,  -     1,424  Andamanese,         -  1,220 

Italians,    -                  1,475  Veddahs,      -  (not  stated) 
Ancient  Egyptians,  1,464 

Flower's  measurements  may  be  grouped  and  aver- 
aged as  follows : 

Modern  Noachites,  1,508  Negroes,   -  1,362 

Ancient  Hamitic  Papuans,       -  -     1,337 

Noachites,        -  1,481  Australians,  -          1,283 

Mongoloids,      -  1,455 

Here,  it  will  be  seen,  the  racial  means  are  slightly 
higher  without  changing  their  relative  positions. 

Another  cranial  measurement  in  high  esteem  among 
anthropologists  is  the  proportion  between  the  length 
and  breadth  of  the  skull.  The  length  is  measured 
antero-posteriorly,  and  the  breadth  from  side  to  side. 
The  ratio  of  these  two  measurements  is  expressed  in 

*  Flower,  in  Nature,  29th  of  August,  1878,  p.  481, —  a  paper  read 
before  the  British  Association. 

t  This  result  presents  a  remarkable  divergence  from  Bessels> 
determinations  quoted  above. 


RACE     DISTINCTIONS. 


165 


percentage  of  length ;  that  is,  the  length  of  any  skull 
being  represented  by  100,  the  "cephalic  index"  is 
the  portion  of  this  100  covered  by  the  breadth.  Skulls 
which  have  a  cephalic  index  between  74  and  78  are 
said  to  be  mesocephalic,  because  this  is  about  the  aver- 
age of  mankind.  If  the  index  is  above  78,  they  are  said 
to  be  brachycephalic ;  if  below  74,  they  are  dolicho- 
cephalic. It  will  be  noted  that  though  brachycephal- 
ic  and  dolichocephalic  signify 
"short-headed"  and  "long- 
headed," they  refer  only  to  the 
width  in  relation  to  the  length. 
Hence  a  dolichocephalic  crani- 
um may  be  actually  shorter  than 
a  brachycephalic  cranium.  A 
certain  relative  width  of  skull 
appears  to  be  connected  with 
energy,  force  and  executive 
ability.  It  is  needed  to  give 

FIG.  16.  Meso~cephalicCrani-effect  to  the  other    capabilities 
um.  (Mediterranean.)       of  the  individual  or  the  race. 


FIG.  17.  Brachycephalic 
Cranium.  (Mongol.) 


FIG.  18.  Dolichocephalic 
Cranium.    (Negro.) 


166  PREADAMITE8. 

CEPHALIC    INDEX. 
I.    NOACHITES. 

31  Irish,  75 

39  English,  -     77 
384  Parisians,  from  12th  to  19th  century,      -         79.45 

40  Italians,  -     81.80 
130  Austrian  Germans,  82.00 

100  South  Germans,  -  -     83.00 

II.    MONGOLOIDS. 

101  Eskimo  (Bessels),    -  71.37 
21  Eskimo,  of  Greenland,  -    71.71 
11  Asiatic  Eskimo  (Dall),     -  79.5 

6  N.  W.  American  Eskimo  (Dall),  -     75.1 

5  A'inos  (perhaps  not  Mongoloid),      -  76.00 

15  Aleutians  (Bessels),      -  -     78.00 

27  South  Americans,    -  79.16 

36  North  Americans,  -     79.25 

11  Mongols,  various,    -  81.40 

10  Indo-Chinese  (Malayo-Chinese  ,  -  -     83.51 
5  Finns,      -  83.69 

30  Lapps,  from  Scandinavian  Museums,  -        -     84.93 

11  Lapps,  85.07 
4  Esthonians,  -     90.39 

III.    NEGROES. 

4  Joruba  Negroes,      -  69 

12  Dahomey  Negroes,      -  -    72 
4  Zulu  Kaffirs,  72 

8  Kaffirs,  -     72.54 

17  Negroes,  73 

85  Negroes,  of  Western  Africa,  -     73.40 

17  Negroes,  of  Equatorial  Africa,  76 


RACE     DISTINCTIONS.  167 

IV.    HOTTENTOTS  AND  BUSHMEN. 

18  Hottentots  and  Bushmen,    -  -     72.42 

4  Bushmen,  73 
3  Hottentots,  -                                                     -     76 

V.    AUSTRALIANS. 

15  Australians  (Davis),  71 
27  Australians,                                                      -     71.49 

VI.    PREHISTORIC  CRANIA. 

19  Troglodytes,  of  La  Lozere  (Polished  Stone  *),  73.22 

5  Cro-Magnon  and  Paris  diluvium,     -  73.34 
54  Dolmens,  of  North  of  Paris  (Polished  Stone),  75.01 
26  Dolmens,  of  La  Lozere  (Polished  Stone),        75.86 
44  Troglodytes,  of  de  la  Marne  (Polished  Stone),  78.09 

16  Troglodytes,  of  L'Oise  (Polished  Stone),         79.50 

These  tables  show:  (1)  The  Noachites  are  all  brachy> 
cephalic,  except  the  Irish  and  English,  who  are  meso- 
cephalic.  (2)  The  Mongoloids  exhibit  a  remarkable 
range,  nearly  all  being  brachycephalic,  and  the  north- 
ern  Mongoloids  excessively  so,  except  the  Eskimo, 
who  are  the  only  dolichocephalic  type  among  them, 
and  the  doubtful  Amos,  who  are  mesocephalic.  The 
Mongoloids  present  the  highest  brachycephalism  known 
(in  the  Esthonians),  and  at  the  same  time  almost  the 
highest  dolichocephalism  known  (in  the  Eskimo). 
These  are  divergences  of  racial  value.  (3)  The  Negroes 
are  all  dolichocephalic,  except  certain  mesocephalic 

*  Prehistoric  time  in  Europe  has  been  divided  as  follows : 
STONE  AGE. 

Palaeolithic  or  Rude  Stone  Epoch. 

Reindeer  Epoch. 

Neolithic  or  Polished  Stone  Epoch. 
BRONZE  AGE. 
IRON  AGE. 


168  PREADAMITES. 

tribes  of  the  interior.  (4)  The  Hottentots  and  Bush- 
men range  from  dolichocephalic  to  mesocephalic. 
(5)  The  Australians  are  dolichocephalic  to  a  marked 
extent.  (6)  The  prehistoric  tribes  of  Europe,  as  before 
stated,*  range,  like  the  Mongoloids,  from  dolicho- 
cephalic to  brachycephalic. 

The  "cranial  index"  is  obviously  a  very  imperfect 
measure  of  relative  racial  characteristics.  It  does  not 
consider  what  proportion  of  the  length  is  frontal  and 
what  occipital.  Two  crania  with  the  same  index  may 
possess  very  different  intellectual  characteristics ;  as 
two  crania  of  the  same  index  may  possess  extremely 
different  "capacities,"  or  two  crania  of  extremely  dif- 
ferent indices  may  possess  the  same  capacity.  Appar- 
ently a  comparison  of  measurements  from  the  auditory 
orifice  on  one  side,  around  the  frontal  region,  to  the 
auditory  orifice  on  the  other  side,  would  furnish  valu- 
able data.  These  might  be  compared  with  measure- 
ments around  the  occiput.  Both  measurements  com- 
bined with  the  index  of  breadth  would  eliminate  the 
relative  intelligence  with  some  degree  of  definiteness. 

To  supply  the  deficiencies  of  the  cranial  index, 
anthropologists  have  resorted  to  various  systems  of 
"radii,"  proceeding  from  the  center  of  the  auditory 
meatus  to  the  projection  of  the  most  prominent  parts 
of  the  cranium.  The  following  table  presents  results 
of  measurements  in  two  races  : 

AURICULAR    RADII. 

355  Parisians.  Negroes. 

Alveolar  radius  (to  base  of  upper  incisors),  99.0  113.7 
Nasal  radius  (to  root  of  nose  between  the 

eyes),  89.3      95.7 

Supra-orbital  radius  (to  middle  of  super- 
ciliary ridge),     -  -       98.3     103.0 
*  See  chapter  x. 


EACE    DISTINCTIONS.  169 

3">5  Parisians.  Negroes. 

Bregmatic  radius  (to  highest  point  on  top 

of  skull),  111.6  109.8 

Lamboidal  radius  (to  upper  edge  of  oc- 
cipital bone),  -  -  104.6  101.2 

Iniac  radius  (to  ridge  on  posterior  base  of 

cranium),  -  76.9  75.0 

Opisthiac  radius  (to  posterior  border  of 

foramen  magnum),  -  -  42.3  42.6 

M.  Broca  has  aimed  at  similar  results  by  another 
method,  which  gives  the  relative  proportions  between 
the  projection  of  the  whole  head,  viewed  from  the 
side,  and  the  facial,  anterior  and  posterior  portions  of 
the  projection  respectively.  The  facial  portion  is  the 
part  in  front  of  a  perpendicular  let  fall  from  the  supra- 
orbital  point,  on  the  alveolo-condylar  plane.  The 
anterior  portion  of  the  head  lies  between  this  and  a 
vertical  line  erected  from  the  middle  of  the  great  fora- 
men. The  posterior  portion  of  the  head  lies  behind 
the  same  line.  The  following  are  Broca's  results,  the 
whole  projection  of  the  head  being  1000  : 

Difference 

+  or  —  in 

Europeans.  Negroes.       Negroes. 

Projections  of  the  face,  64.8     137.5     +72.7 

Projections  of  anterior  cranium,     409.9     361.0      —48.9 
Projections  of  posterior  cranium,   525.2     501.3      —23.8 

From  such  measurements  M.  Broca  concludes :  (1) 
The  face  of  the  Negro  occupies  the  greater  portion  of 
the  total  length  of  the  head.  (2)  His  anterior  cranium 
is  less  developed  than  his  posterior,  relatively  to  that 
of  the  White.  (3)  His  occipital  foramen  is  situated 
more  backward  in  relation  to  the  total  projection  of  the 
Lead,  but  more  forward  in  relation  to  the  cranium  only. 
Jn  other  words,  the  Negro  has  the  cerebral  cranium 


170  PREADAMITES. 

less  developed  than  the  White ;  but  its  posterior  portion 
is  more  developed  than  the  anterior. 

Another  important  ethnological  character  is  prog- 
nathism,  or  projection  of  the  face,  and  especially  the 
jaws,  beyond  the  vertical  plane  which  coincides  with 
the  forehead ;  but  different  authors  have  located  these 
lines  somewhat  differently.  In  the  following  tables  the 
horizontal  plane  extends  from  the  bases  of  the  front 
teeth  in  the  upper  jaw  to  the  lower  surface  of  the  oc- 
cipital condyls,  by  which  the  cranium  is  articulated  with 
the  first  vertebra.  This  is  called  the  alveolo-condylar 
plane.  The  central  line  of  this  plane  is  used.  The 
other  line  extends  from  the  same  "alveolar  point" 
at  the  base  of  the  upper  incisor  teeth,  to  the  "sub- 
nasal  point"  at  the  base  of  the  opening  of  the  anterior 
nares.  The  angle  of  prognathism  is  at  the  alveolar 
point.  This  is  the  method  of  Lucse,  adopted  by  Top- 
inard,  and  varies  but  little  from  Broca's  method.* 

PROGNATHISM. 
I.    NOACHITES. 

76  Auvergnians,  France,     -                                    77°.  18 

350  Parisians,  -  -     78°.  13 

22  Gauls,    -  80°.  87 

15  Corsicans,  -     81°.28 

II.    MONGOLOIDS. 

45  Malays,  69°.49 

10  Eskimo,      -  71°.46 

2  Asiatic  Eskimo  (Dall),   -  72°.  5 

2  N.  W.  American  Eskimo,  -     74°. 0 

14  Chinese,  72°.  00 

7  Finns  and  Esthonians,  -     75°.  53 

III.    NEGROES. 

52  Negroes,  of  West  Coast,  66°.  91 

*  Topinard,  Anthropology,  p.  277  et  seq. 


RACE    DISTINCTIONS.  171 

IV.    HOTTENTOTS  AND   BUSHMEN. 

7  Namaquans  and  Bojesmans,  -     59°.  58 

V.  AUSTRALIANS. 

11  Australians,     -  68°.  24 

VI.  PREHISTORIC. 

14  From  Cavern  of  1'Homme  Mort.  -     79°.  77 

VII.    AVERAGES. 

White  Kace,      -  82°  to  76°.  5- 

Yellow  Races  (Asiatic  Mongoloids),        -     76°  to  68°. 5 
Black  Races,      -  69°  to  59°.  5 

These  numbers  speak  for  themselves.  Prognathism 
is  a  character  which  presents  less  range  than  the  cranial 
index,  within  race  limits.  All  Noachites  possess  a 
higher  angle  than  the  averages  of  any  other  race.  The 
lowest  of  the  Mongoloids  are  higher  'than  the  highest 
of  the  Black  races.  The  Hottentots  and  Bushmen  pos- 
sess a  degree  of  prognathism  which  is  extreme  and 
even  frightful. 

I  add  a  few  other  anatomical  characters.  In  the 
Negro"  skull  the  sphenoid  does  not,  generally,  reach 
the  parietals,  the  coronal  suture  joining  the  margin  of 
the  temporals.  The  skull  is  very  thick  and  solid,  and 
is  often  used  for  butting,  as  is  the  custom  of  rams.  It 
is  flattened  on  the  top,  and  well  adapted  to  carrying 
burdens.  The  clavicle  is  longer  in  proportion  to  the 
humerus  than  in  the  White.  His  radius  is  perceptibly 
longer  in  proportion  to  the  humerus— th\\s  approximat- 
ing to  that  of  the  ape.  The  scapula  is  shorter  and 
broader.  A  character  of  the  humerus,  or  arm-bone, 
was  remarked  by  Cuvier,  which  approximates  the 
Bushman  to  monkeys,  dogs  and  other  carnivores,  as 
well  as  the  wild  boar,  the  chevrotain  and  the  daman. 
It  was  the  non-ossification  of  the  wall  separating  the 


172  PREADAMITE8. 

anterior  cubital  fossa  from  the  posterior  fossa  of  the 
hurnerus  —  something  which  will  be  intelligible  to  per- 
sons versed  in  anatomy.  The  pelvis  in  the  Negro  is 
narrower  than  that  of  the  White,  and  yellow  races.  In 
adult  Negroes,  the  pelvis  measures  from  26  to  28 
inches  in  circumference  ;  in  Whites,  from  30  to  36.  The 
pelvis  is  also  more  inclined. 

The  arm  is  shortest  in  Whites,  longest  in  Negroes, 
and  intermediate  in  mulattoes. 

In  10,876  American  soldiers,  the  middle  finger, 
when  the  arm  was  suspended,  reached  to  the  knee 
within  7.49  per  cent,  of  the  body's  length ;  in  863 
mulattoes,  6.13  per  cent,  of  the  body's  length;  in 
2,020  Negroes,  4.37  per  cent,  of  the  body's  length;  in 
517  Iroquois  Indians,  5.36  per  cent,  of  the  body's 
length. 

Frequently,  among  the  Negroes,  the  middle  finger 
touched  the  patella ;  once  it  was  12  millimetres  below 
its  upper  border,  as  in  the  gorilla.* 

The  following  are  weights  of  brains  in  some  of  the 
principal  races,  in  grammes. 

No.  of  No.  of  Mean 

Men.          Wt.       Women.       Wt.          Weight. 

Europeans,  -  -  -  241  1,375  106  1,217  1,296 
Negroes,  -  17  1,208  4  1,149  1,178 

Hottentots,    -    -  2        974 

Australians,     -     -     -  1        907 

One  of  the  most  important  of  racial  distinctions  is 
the  relative  density  of  the  cerebral  substance.  It  has 
not  been  possible,  as  yet,  to  reach  exact  results  in  this 
particular ;  but  it  is  ascertained  that  the  brain  of  the 
Germans  is  less  dense  than  that  of  the  European  nations 
generally ;  and  it  is  agreed  that  the  quality  of  the  brain 
in  inferior  races  is  not  equal  to  that  of  the  superior  races. 

*  Topinard,  Anthropology,  p.  335. 


RACE    DISTINCTIONS. 

Among  Negroes,  the  cerebral  substance  is  not  so  white 
as  among  Europeans.  Among  inferior  races,  the  con- 
volutions are  larger  and  less  complex.  In  the  Bush- 
man Yenus  (so-called),  dissected  by  Cuvier,  the  superior 
frontal  convolution  was  not  unfolded. 


FIG.  19.    A  common  Hawaiian  woman ;  very  characteristic.  From  a 
photograph  received  from  Rev.  S.  E.  Bishop,  of  Honolulu. 

Among  the  Negroes,  the  capacity  of  the  lungs  is 
less  than  among  the  Whites ;  and  the  circumference  of 
the  chest  is  less.  The  legs  are  more  slender,  the  calf 


174:  PEEADAMITE8. 

is  smaller,  and  placed  at  a  higher  elevation.  The 
thinner  muscles  are  a  general  characteristic,  as  may 
also  be  seen  in  the  arm.  The  heel  is  more  projecting 
and  the  arch  of  the  foot  is  less.  As  to  the  pilous 
system,  it  is  deficient  in  the  Negro.  The  hairs  of  the 
head  are  black  and  crispy,  with  a  flat  transverse  section, 
and  are  inserted  vertically  in  the  scalp.  The  Mongo- 
loids have  coarse,  straight  cylindrical  hair.  The  nose  of 
the  Negro  is  wide  and  flat ;  the  jaws  are  wider  than  in 
Europeans,  and  hence  the  teeth  are  less  crowded  and 
more  regular.  The  skin  is  black,  velvety  and  compara- 
tively cool. 

Between  the  form  of  the  upper  lip  of  the  Negro  and 
that  of  the  Polynesian,  a  very  perceptible  and  charac- 


FIG.  20.    Outline  of  the  muzzle        FIG.  21.    Outline  of  the  muzzle 
of  the  Polynesian.  of  the  Negro.     Compare  also 

the  Hottentot,  Fig.  46. 

teristic  contrast  exists,  to  which  my  attention  has  been 
called  by  Rev.  S.  E.  Bishop,  of  Honolulu.  In  the 
Hawaiian,  the  skin  of  the  upper  lip  seems  a  little  too 
short,  and  the  lip  is  consequently  lifted  up  from  the 
lower  into  a  semi-horizontal  position ;  and  this  retro- 
version  extends  well  toward  the  angles  of  the  mouth. 
The  inner  skin  of  the  lip,  meantime,  is  ample.  This  is 
well  illustrated  in  the  Hawaiian  woman  here  shown. 
(Fig.  19.)  In  the  Negro,  this  deficiency  in  the  skin 
of  the  upper  lip  does  not  exist.  Its  position  is  there- 


RACE     DISTINCTIONS.  175 

fore  more  declined.  The  inner  skin,  nevertheless,  is 
often  more  ample  than  in  the  Polynesian,  and  the  lip  is 
thicker.  The  more  retreating  chin  of  the  Negro  con- 
tributes to  the  formation  of  a  more  projecting  muzzle. 
The  contrasts  are  shown  in  the  two  accompanying  out- 
lines. 

2.  PHYSIOLOGICAL  COMPARISONS.  "In  the  Negro, 
the  development  of  the  body  is  generally  in  advance  of 
the  White.  His  wisdom-teeth  are  cut  sooner ;  and  in 
estimating  the  age  of  his  skull,  we  must  reckon  it  as  at 
least  five  years  in  advance  of  the  "White."  This  accel- 
erated development  is  illustrated  in  the  comparative 
strength  of  Whites  and  Negroes  at  the  same  ages.  At 
seventeen  years  of  age,  the  strength  of  back  in  the 
White  is  114  kilograms;  in  the  Negro,  131  kil.  At 
twenty  years,  the  strength  of  the  White  is  150  kil.;  of 
the  Negro,  140  kil.  At  twenty-five  years,  that  of  the 
White  is  i66  kil.;  of  the  Negro,  155  kil.  The  Iroquois 
Indians  exceed  all  races  in  the  strength  of  the  back, 
which  attains  190  kil.  In  the  Hawaii  Islanders,  it  is 
171  kil.;  in  the  French,  160  kil.;  in  Mulattoes,  158  kil.; 
in  6,381  white  soldiers,  .155  kil.;  in  1,600  Negroes,  146 
kil.;  in  57  Chinese,  111  kil.;  in  30  Australians,  100 
kil.  In  manual  strength,  however,  the  French  stand 
60.0 ;  while  Chinese,  French  seamen,  white  soldiers, 
white  American  seamen,  Negroes,  Mulattoes,  and 
Iroquois  Indians,  all  stand  at  46. 8.  Even  Australians 
reach  48. 

The  temperament  of  the  Negro  is  more  sluggish 
than  that  of  the  white  man.  In  Africa,  the  Negroes 
are  extremely  indolent,  and  use  little  exertion  for  their 
well-being^.  *  Every  person  who  has  resided  in  the  midst 
of  a  Negro  population  in  our  Southern  States  has  been 
compelled  to  remark  their  incapability  of  intense  effort, 

*  Topinard,  Anthropology,  p.  395. 


176  PBEADAMITE8. 

and  their  constitutional  sleepiness  and  slowness.  This 
inability  to  make  great  exertions  secures  them  from 
fatigue,  and  diminishes  the  demand  for  regular  periods 
of  total  repose  and  invigorating  sleep.  In  a  true 
sense,  they  are  in  a  state  of  partial  sleep  during  the  day, 
and  hence  are  able  to  pass  night  after  night  without  a 
total  suspension  of  their  usual  activity.  The  constitu- 
tional slowness  and  indolence  of  the  Negro  condition 
the  progress  of  all  business  in  which  they  are  em- 
ployed, create  the  necessity  of  waiting  for  his  motions, 
and  finally  induce  in  the  life  of  the  Whites  who  are- 
dependent  on  Negro  service  a  similar  sluggishness  and 
slouchiness.  In  respect  to  activity,  industry  and  enter- 
prise, the  habits  of  the  Negro  have  not  improved 
with  his  improved  freedom  and  self-dependence.  In 
slavery,  coercion  prompted  to  some  regular  occupation, 
however  inefficient;  in  a  state  of  liberty,  the  Negro- 
exercises  his  right  to  live  in  idleness  until  he  be- 
comes the  abject  slave  of  want.*  It  is  said  that 
the  Negro  population  in  America  experiences  a  much 
higher  rate  of  mortality,  since  he  enjoys  the  privi- 
lege of  taking  care  of  himself,  than  when  it  was  the- 
duty  and  interest  of  his  master  to  provide  for  him. 
The  next  census  will  give  us  certain  information  on  this, 
point.  These  are  only  general  statements,  and  do  not, 
of  course,  imply  that  there  are  no  Negroes  who  are 
industrious,  thrifty  and  healthy.  As  general  state- 
ments, whose  truth  can  be  easily  substantiated,  even  in 
the  presence  of  Aryan  civilization,  they  point  out  deep- 
seated  and  ineradicable  race-characteristics. 

The   disparity  between   the   Negro  and  the  White- 

*  The  writer's  observations  on  the  Negro  in  slavery  were  made 
chiefly  in  Alabama,  Mississippi  and  Louisiana.  Since  their  eman- 
cipation he  has  known  them  personally  in  Kentucky  in  1807  and. 
1868,  and  in  Tennessee  in  1876, 1877  and  1878. 


RACE    DISTINCTIONS.  177 

races  is  brought  out  in  the  relative  magnitude  of  the 
doses  of  medicine  usually  demanded  by  them.  Dr.  J. 
Hendree,  now  of  Anniston,  Alabama,  writes,  under 
date  of  August  30,  1878:  "Let  me  mention  one  fact 
especially,  drawn  from  my  own  experience  of  forty 
years.  The  coarseness  and  insensibility  of  their  [the 
Negroes']  organization  makes  them  require  about 
double  the  dose  of  ordinary  medicine  used  for  the 
Whites.  To  the  Mulatto  I  give  less  than  to  either.  It 
is  a  delicate  race."  Again,  under  date  of  September 
12,  he  writes:  "I  am  now  practicing  for  the  Wood- 
stock Iron  Co.,  on  about  800  hands,  equalty  divided 
between  the  two  races,  and  I  find  the  rule  to  hold 
perfectly  good.  Negroes  are  not  satisfied  with  small 
broken  doses.  When  I  give  a  drastic  cathartic  they 
are  pleased,  and  generally  return  to  the  office  to  tell 
me  that  the  dose  affected  them  severely,  but  '  did 
'em  lots  of  good.'  Among  the  overseers  on  Alabama 
cotton  plantations,  who  had  to  deal  out  a  good  deal  of 
calomel,  quinine,  salts,  etc.,  '  horse-doses  for  Negroes  * 
was  a  common  saying.  This  is  a  rough  way  of  putting 
it,  but  the  fact  remains  the  same."  I  have  been  per- 
sonally acquainted  with  Dr.  Hendree  for  many  years, 
and  I  can  vouch  for  his  large  intelligence  and  thorough 
education.  Similarly,  Dr.  M.  L.  Barren,  of  Drayton, 
Georgia,  writes,  November  1,  1878:  "I  have  prac- 
ticed among  the  Negroes  over  forty  years  .  .  .  Your 
information  in  respect  to  the  doses  of  medicine  for  the 
colored  people  corresponds  with  my  experience  —  ex- 
cept as  regards  opiates  ;  and  perhaps  they  will  bear 
large  quantities  of  these,  as  I  have  known  some  to  take 
very  large  doses  with  impunity."  *  Dr.  Mosely  says: 

*Both  these  correspondents  refer  to  Dr.  Cartwright,  formerly  of 
Natchez,  and  afterward  of  New  Orleans,  as  the  author  of  one  or 
more  publications  on  this  subject,  and  a  contributor  to  the  once 
12 


178  PREADAMITES. 

"Negroes  are  void  of  sensibility  to  a  surprising  de- 
gree. They  are  not  subject  to  nervous  diseases.  They 
sleep  soundly  in  every  disease,  nor  does  any  mental  dis- 
turbance ever  keep  them  awake.  They  bear  chirurgical 
operations  much  better  than  white  people ;  and  what 
would  be  the  cause  of  insupportable  pain  to  a  white 
man  a  Negro  would  almost  disregard."  * 

The  feebleness  and  perishableness  of  the  Mulatto, 
to  which  reference  has  already  been  made  in  chapter  vi, 
is  to  be  regarded  as  further  proof  of  the  physio- 
logical distance  between  the  Negro  and  White  races. 
Much  has  been  written  on  this  subject, f  though  the 
proposition  has  been  disputed,  and  I  shall  not  enter 
upon  the  discussion  at  present,  further  than  to  make 
two  citations.  Dr.  Barthold  Seemann,  writing  of  the 
mixed  races  of  the  Isthmus  of  Panama,  says:  "The 
character  of  the  half-castes  is,  if  possible,  worse  than 
that  of  the  Negroes.  These  people  have  all  the  vices, 
and  none  of  the  virtues,  of  their  parents.  They  are 
weak  in  body,  and  more  liable  to  disease  than  either 
the  Whites  or  other  races.  It  seems  that  as  long  as 
pure  blood  is  added  to  the  half-castes  proper,  when  they 
intermarry  only  with  their  own  color  they  have  many 
children,  but  they  do  not  live  to  grow  up ;  while  in 
families  of  unmixed  blood  the  offspring  are  fewer  but 

famous  work  "  Cotton  is  King."  None  of  his  writings  are  accessi- 
ble to  me  at  present.  Dr.  Barron  refers,  also,  to  Rev.  Dr.  Hamilton, 
"  The  Friend  of  Moses  "  [New  York,  1852],  as  touching  on  the  same 
topic.  This  work  is  contemptuously  handled  by  Nott  and  Gliddon. 
Dr.  Hendree  refers  to  the  German  physiologist  Miiller,  and  a  work 
by  Count  Gobineau,  translated  and  edited  by  Dr.  J.  C.  Nott,  late  of 
Mobile. 

*Mosely,  Treatise  on  Tropical  Diseases. 

t  See,  for  example,  the  paper  of  Dr.  Kneeland,  from  which  I  have 
already  cited,  on  page  84.  This  is  a  scientific  paper  "  On  the  Steril- 
ity of  many  of  the  Varieties  of  the  Domestic  Fowl  and  of  Hybrid 
Races  Generally,"  in  Proceedings  American  Association,  1855,  p.  246. 


RACE     DISTINCTIONS.  1Y9 

of  longer  lives.  As  the  physical  circumstances  under 
which  both  are  placed  are  the  same,  there  must  really 
be  a  specific  distinction  between  the  races,  and  their 
intermixture  be  considered  as  an  infringement  of  the 
law  of  nature."  *  As  a  second  citation  I  desire  to 
place  on  record  the  intelligent  original  testimony  fur- 
nished by  Dr.  Hendree,  already  quoted.  After  stating 
that  Mulattoes  generally  marry  persons  of  pure  or 
nearly  pure  Black  blood,  he  adds:  "As  a  race,  they 
.are  incapable  of  the  labor  and  endurance  of  the  Negro, 
and,  before  the  war,  brought  lower  prices,  except  for 
indoor  occupations,  as  waiter^,,  barbers,  etc.  When 
they  breed  in-and-in  by  intermarriage  among  them- 
selves, scrofula  arid  degeneration  of  tissue  rapidly 
show  themselves,  offspring  become  less  numerous, 
and  I  believe  the  reproductive  power  would  die  out. 
I  have  had,  in  cases  in  the  second  generation,  to  deal 
with  ulcers  on  the  cornea,  swellings  of  the  neck,  en- 
largement of  glands,  and  the  indolence  and  feebleness 
usually  accompanying  the  lymphatic  temperament. 
They  are  not  fitted  for  hard  labor,  and  not  very  self- 
,-sustaining.  My  own  observations  lead  me  to  believe 
that  they  are  becoming  less  numerous  since  the  war."f 

*  Seemann,  Narrative  of  the  Voyage  of  H.M.S.  Herald,  1845-51, 
London,  1853,  Vol.  I,  p.  302.  See  the  Similar  testimony  of  Baron 
von  Tschudi,  cited  previously  on  page  83. 

f  Dr.  J.  C.  Nott  states,  correspondingly,  "  They  [mulattoesj  are 
less  prolific  than  the  parent  stock ;  which  condition  is  coupled  with 
•an  inherent  tendency  to  run  out,  so  much  so  that  mulatto  humanity 
seldom  if  ever  reaches,  through  subsequent  crossings  with  white  men, 
that  grade  of  dilution  which  washes  out  the  Negro  stain."  (Nott 
•and  Gliddon,  Types  of  Mankind,  p.  402.)  Mr.  C.  L.  Brace  (Races  of 
the  Old  World,  pp.  484-489)  has  given  such  conclusions  a  quasi-con- 
tradiction;  but  any  one  examining  his  statements  and  facts  will  rec- 
ognize their  inaptness  and  inconclusiveness.  For  instance,  he  cites 
the  increase  of  mulattoes  in  the  island  of  Cuba  as  evidence  of  mulatto 
fecundity.  Any  one  will  reflect,  instantly,  that  such  increase  may 


180  PREADAMITES. 

The  exemption  of  the  Negro  from  malarial  diseases, 
from  yellow  fever,  nervous  diseases,  and  sundry  other 
pathological  affections  of  the  White  race,  is  another  sig- 
nificant diagnostic.  "If  the  population  of  New  Eng- 
land, Germany,  France,  England,  or  other  northern 
climates,  come  to  Mobile,"  says  Dr.  J.  C.  Nott,  late 
of  Mobile,  "or  to  New  Orleans,  a  large  proportion 
dies  of  yellow  fever ;  and  of  one  hundred  such  indi- 
viduals landed  in  the  latter  city,  at  the  commencement 
of  an  epidemic  of  yellow  fever,  probably  half  would 
fall  victims  to  it.  On  the  contrary,  Negroes,  under  all 
circumstances,  enjoy  an  almost  perfect  exemption  from 
this  disease,  even  though  brought  in  from  our  northern 
states ;  and,  what  is  still  more  remarkable,  the  Mulat- 
toes  (under  which  term  we  include  all  mixed  grades) 
are  almost  equally  exempt.  The  writer  has  witnessed 
many  hundred  deaths  from  yellow  fever,  but  never 
more  than  three  or  four  cases  of  Mulattoes,  although 
hundreds  are  exposed  to  this  epidemic  in  Mobile." 
This  curious  phenomenon  is  probably  to  be  explained, 

arise  from  new  crosses  as  well  as  from  interbreeding  of  mulattoes. 
He  cites  Hurnboklt's  observations  showing  that  the  mulatto,  in  Mex- 
ico, is  longer  lived  than  the  cross  between  the  Indian  and  the  Negro. 
This  does  not  touch  the  question  of  vitality  of  mulattoes  compared 
with  Negroes  or  with  Whites.  The  case  was  different  in  Brazil ;  but 
here  the  Negro  was  in  a  climate  hot  and  malarious,  like  his  own, 
while  the  white  population  had  to  contend  with  unwonted  adversi- 
ties. This  principle  is  recognized  by  Brace  himself,  in  reference  ta 
Java.  Again,  the  relative  prolificacy  of  different  unions,  observed 
by  Quatrefages  in  South  America,  shows  only  that  mulatto  crosses 
inter  se  and  ab  extra  produce  numerous  offspring  —  something  already 
notorious  in  the  United  States;  but  no  light  is  thrown  on  the  health 
and  longevity  of  these  broods.  If  the  crosses  between  Indians  and 
Whites  are  physically  superior  to  the  pure  Indians,  it  must  be  remem- 
bered that  the  Indians  are  a  branch  of  the  Mongoloid  race,  to  be 
regarded  as  much  more  closely  affiliated  to  the  Whites  than  the  Ne- 
groes are.  But  the  whole  question  is  covered  by  the  competent*  tes- 
timony of  Von  Tschudi  and  Dr.  Seemann,  already  cited. 


RACE     DISTINCTIONS.  181 

like  the  requirement  of  larger  doses  of  medicines,  by 
the  constitutional  indolence  and  insusceptibility  of  the 
vital  organism  of  the  Negro. 

3.  PSYCHIC  COMPARISONS.  Simultaneously  with  a 
fundamental  identity  of  anatomical  and  physiological 
characters,  the  races  are  widely  and  sufficiently  distinct 
in  details.  This  is  also  the  state  of  the  case  when  we 
compare  them  psychically.  Every  department  of  the 
psychic  nature  is  possessed  by  Mongoloids,  Negroes 
and  Australians.  Every  race  and  every  condition  is 
characterized  by  some  degree  of  intellectual  activity, 
by  some  form  of  manifestation  of  the  social  senti- 
ments, and  by  some  degree  of  a  moral  and  religious 
consciousness.  But  races  differ  both  widely  and  in- 
eradicably  in  the  relative  strength  and  influence  of  the 
various  powers  of  the  soul.  The  Mongoloids,  gener- 
ally, are  cold  and  passionless,  and  lack  in  a  sense  of 
the  mirthful ;  but  their  patience  is  exhaustless,  and 
their  intellect  easily  grapples  with  mathematical  con- 
ceptions. Among  the  Negroes  the  perception  of 
music  is  strongly  marked,  and  rhymes  and  rhythm 
are  found  peculiarly  agreeable.  The  Negro  is  imita*- 
tive  and  the  circumstantial  memory  is  good  ;  but  the 
power  of  attention  and  the  perception  of  logical  rela- 
tions are  very  feeble.  The  social  sentiments  are  pre- 
dominating. The  religious  emotions  are  notoriously 
strong  and  susceptible ;  but  these  are  not  accompanied 
by  any  adequate  intellectual  conceptions.  In  fact, 
Negro  worship,  from  the  Lualaba  to  the  Santee,  is  a 
brainless  voluptuousness  of  religious  emotion.  In  their 
native  country  their  worship  is  directed  toward  idols 
and  fetiches,  as  the  media  of  communication  with  a 
supreme  power,  and  with  other  good  and  evil  spirits. 
In  respect  to  intellect,  they  are  both  sluggish  and  inca- 
pable. The  same  indolence  which  controls  their  bodily 


182  PREADAMITES. 

actions  affects,  also,  their  mental  ^movements.  State- 
ments, to  reach  their  apprehension,  must  be  many 
times  repeated.  In  the  pursuit  of  education  the  limit 
of  their  powers  is  generally  reached  with  the  ability  to 
read  painfully.  They  seldom  pass  intelligently  through 
the  elementary  methods  of  arithmetic.  Their  mental 
sluggishness  and  lack  of  grip  is  manifest  in  their  uni- 
versal want  of  exactness  in  manipulation,  perception 
and  thought ;  and  in  their  heedlessness,  blunders  and 
innumerable  accidents.  It  is  revealed  not  less  in  their 
inability  to  master  a  correct  pronunciation  of  their 
native  (English)  language.  These  mental  obtusities- 
react  upon  the  white  populations  who  wait  for  the 
service  of  the  Negro.  They  learn  to  be  contented  with 
loose  and  shambling  results,  and  finally  forget  that 
better  results  are  possible. 

The  mental  indolence  of  Negroes  is  further  shown, 
in  the  comparative  records  of  insanity  and  idioc}r. 
While  among  Whites,  mania  occurs  in  the  proportion 
of  0.76  per  thousand,  among  Negroes  it  is  only  0.10 
per  thousand.  While  idiocy,  among  the  former,  is 
6.73  per  thousand,  among  the  latter  it  is  0.37  per 
thousand.* 

*  Topinard,  Anthropology,  p.  413.  I  am  glad  to  note  that  many- 
exceptions  exist  to  these  general  statements  concerning  the  constitu- 
tional indolence  and  mental  sluggishness  of  the  Negro  race.  So  far 
as  my  observation  goes,  however,  they  occur  in  individuals  pos- 
sessed of  some,  generally  a  large,  infusion  of  White  blood.  I  have 
sometimes,  when  visiting  Fisk  University,  at  Nashville,  looked  with 
admiration  upon  some  of  the  magnificently  formed  heads  which  are 
there  working,  under  all  the  discouragements  of  social  repressionr 
for  knowledge,  culture  and  high  respectability.  My  sympathies 
have  been  deeply  moved  at  the  evidences  of  their  .earnestness  and 
conscious  strength,  coupled  with  a  keen  and  crushing  perception  of" 
the  weight  of  the  social  ban  which  their  race  brings  upon  them.  I 
will  not  refrain  from  expressing  here  the  hope  that  such  cases  may 
receive  every  encouragement  and  mark  of  appreciation.  The  ostra- 


KACE     DISTINCTIONS.  183 

In  confirmation  of  the  view  here  presented  of  Negro 
sluggishness  and  incapacity,  I  cite  the  testimony  of  an 
experienced  teacher  among  the  Freedrnen,*  under 
the  auspices  of  the  "  Freedrnen' s  Aid  Society."  He 
says :  "In  early  life  I  had  conceived  a  horror  of 
slavery  in  all  its  forms,  and  had  long  held  to  the  opin- 
ion that  the  Negro,  once  free,  and  having  a  fair  oppor- 
tunity, would  surely  make  rapid  progress  toward  be- 
coming a  good  and  honorable  citizen.  I  expected  a 
good  deal  more  than  I  have  found."  After  narrating  the 
extent  and  variety  of  his  experiences  in  New  Orleans, 
Huntsville  (Alabama),  and  Nashville,  he  gives  his  con- 
clusions as  follows:  "As  a  rule,  the  Negro  does  not 
learn  as  well  as  do  the  children  of  this  state  (Ohio). 
Some  things  they  seem  to  master  readily ;  but  when 
they  come  to  any  reasoning  they  usually  fail.  They 
read  well  if  they  have  a  good  teacher,  and  nearly  all 
write  well.  In  arithmetic,  grammar,  geography  and 
the  higher  branches,  they  are  mostly  very  deficient. 
They  learn  definitions  tolerably  well,  but  fail  in  the 
application.  In  arithmetic,  a  class  may  learn  a  method 
of  solving  examples,  and  will  work  with  them  with 
wonderful  facility.  You  pass  on  a  week  or  so  with  the 
class,  come  to  a  place  requiring  the  use  of  the  principle 
formerly  learned,  and  it  is  all  gone.  I  had  in  my 

cism  of  mere  color  is  both  unchristian  and  irrational.  Intellect, 
honesty,  noble  aspirations,  demand  recognition  under  every  skin,  of 
whatever  hue.  And  I  will  here  do  Southern  people  the  justice  to 
testify  that  I  have  seen  the  black  man  among  them,  when  possessed 
of  these  qualities,  made  the  recipient  of  honors  and  respectful  con- 
sideration of  a  most  touching  character.  Let  every  aspiring  colored 
man  or  woman  take  courage.  The  presence  of  unobtrusive  aspira- 
tion proves  that  the  incubus  of  race  is  absent. 

*  William  Morrow,  Chesterville,  Ohio,  in  The  Transcript,  pub- 
lished by  the  students  of  the  Ohio  Wesleyan  University,  Delaware, 
Ohio,  Oct.  1878. 


184  PKEADAMITES. 

charge  a  class  in  arithmetic  that  had  been  half  way 
through  the  book ;  upon  examination,  I  found  that  not 
a  single  one  of  them  could  work  an  example  in  long 
division.  .  .  .  Some  of  those  who  are  teaching,  of 
course,  are  much  more  intelligent,  many  being  able  to 
teach  arithmetic  as  far  as  decimals  and  interest.  I 
meet  very  few  who  know  anything  about  grammar. 
.  .  .  Fear  is  usually  the  only  thing  that  controls 
them.  Very  few  of  the  finer  feelings  find  any  lodg- 
ment in  their  natures.  Having  been  once  taught  to 
obey,  they  do  moderately  well.  The  coarse  nature  is 
easily  aroused,  and  they  have  never  heard  tell  of  such 
a  thing  as  self-control.  Their  anger  knows  no  bounds, 
often  attacking  a  teacher  in  open  school.  ...  A 
Negro  knows  no  bashfulness ;  no  feeling  of  diffidence 
in  the  presence  of  superiors  ever  troubles  him.  If 
accused  of  anything,  they  assume  a  look  of  injured 
innocence  that  would  credit  the  veriest  saint  in  the  cal- 
endar. They  never  plead  guilty,  and  have  an  excuse 
for  any  and  all  occurrences." 

It  was  the  theory  of  Prichard,"*  the  father  of  ethnol- 
ogy, that  all  race  distinctions  are  due  to  the  influence  of 
surrounding  conditions.  The  color  of  the  skin,  espe- 
cially, was  thought  to  sustain  a  close  relation  to  climate. 
It  is  the  opinion,  also,  of  believers  in  the  derivative 

*  James  Cowles  Prichard,  Researches  into  the  Physical  His- 
tory of  Man,  1st  ed.,  1  vol.,  1813;  3d  ed.,  2  vols.,  1826;  3d  ed.,  5 
vois.,  1836  to  1837.  Also  The  Natural  History  of  Man,  4th  ed., 
edited  and  enlarged  by  Edwin  Norris,  2  vols.,  1855.  Prichard,  fol- 
lowing Cuvier,  was  the  great  champion  of  monogeny,  or  the  doctrine 
of  the  unity  of  the  human  species.  Etienne  Geoffroy  St.  Hilaire, 
Virey,  Bory  de  Saint  Vincent  and  A.  Desmoulins  were  the  early  de- 
fenders, after  Larnark,  of  the  theory  of  polygeny,  or  diversity  of  human 
species.  This  view  has  been  most  ably  defended  by  L.  Agassiz  and 
J.  C.  Nott.  Since  the  era  of  Darwinisn,  the  question  has  lost  its 
interest. 


KACE     DISTINCTIONS.  185 

origin  of  man,  as  well  as  of  the  different  races,  that 
environment  is  a  condition  to  which  organization  seeks 
always  to  adapt  itself.  The  unlimited  correlation  be- 
tween organism  and  environment  has  been  denied  only 
by  those  who  maintain  the  doctrine  of  the  fixity  of 
specific  forms,  and  recognize  in  human  races  a  certain 
number  of  permanently  distinct  species.  The  views  of 
the  old  monogenists  and  the  modern  derivationists 
differ,  however,  in  respect  to  the  amount  of  time  re- 
quired to  induce  fixed  physical  distinctions  of  racial 
value.  The  monogenists  maintain,  generally,  that  all 
mankind  now  existing  are  descended  from  Noah,  and 
hence  that  all  divergences  have  come  into  existence 
within  a  period  reaching  back  about  2500  or  3000 
years  before  the  Christian  Era.  The  derivationists,  on 
the  contrary,  hold  that  this  allowance  of  time  is  quite 
insufficient.  They  maintain  that  organic  transmuta- 
tions are  so  gradual,  and  the  remoteness  of  established 
racial  distinctions  so  great,  that  we  are  required  to  as- 
sume a  much  higher  antiquity  for  the  existence  of  those 
races  most  divergent  from  the  Mediterranean  race. 

This  position  is  sustained  by  all  our  recent  observa- 
tions on  the  distribution  of  races  in  respect  to  climate 
and  other  conditions.  Color  is  the  character  observed 
to  yield  most  readily  to  the  impression  of  climate.  But 
when  we  attend  carefully  to  the  climatic  distribution  of 
colors,  we  find  the  correlation  between  color  and  cli- 
mate to  be  very  far  from  exact.  This  is  not  the  place 
to  enter  upon  a  general  discussion  of  the  subject,  but 
I  will  cite  a  few  facts.  The  yellow-tawny-Hottentots 
live  side  by  side  with  the  black  Kaffirs.  The  ancient 
Indians  of  California,  in  the  latitude  of  42  degrees, 
were  as  black  as  the  Negroes  of  Guinea ;  while  in 
Mexico  were  tribes  of  an  olive  or  reddish  complexion, 
relatively  light.  So  in  Africa,  the  darkest  Negroes 


186  PREADAMITES. 

are  at  12  or  15  degrees  north  latitude ;  while  their 
color  becomes  lighter  the  nearer  they  approach  the 
equator.  "  The  Yoloffs,"  says  Goklberry,  "  are  a  proof 
that  the  black  color  does  not  depend  entirely  on  solar 
heat,  nor  on  the  fact  that  they  are  more  exposed  to  a 
vertical  sun,  but  arises  from  other  causes ;  for  the 
farther  we  go  from  the  influence  of  its  rays,  the  more 
the  black  color  is  increased  in  intensity."  So  we  may 
contrast  the  dark-skinned  Eskimo  with  the  fair  Kelts 
of  temperate  Europe.  If  it  be  thought  that  extreme 
cold  exerts  upon  color  an  influence  similar  to  that  of 
extreme  heat,  we  may  compare  the  dark  Eskimo 
with  the  fair  Finns  of  similar  latitudes.  Among  the 
black  races  of  tropical  regions  we  find,  generally,  some 
light  colored  tribes  interspersed.  These  sometimes  have 
light  hair  and  blue  eyes.  This  is  the  case  with  the 
Tuareg  of  the  Sahara,  the  Aifghans  of  India,  and  the 
aborigines  of  the  banks  of  the  Orinoco  and  the  Ama- 
zons. The  Abyssinians  of  the  plains  are  lighter  colored 
than  those  of  the  heights ;  and  upon  the  low  plains  of 
Peru,  the  Antisians  are  of  fairer  complexion  than  the 
Aymaras  and  Quichuas  of  the  high  table-lands.  Hum- 
boldt  says:  "The  Indians  of  the  torrid  zone,  who  in- 
habit the  most  elevated  plains  of  the  Cordillera  of  the 
Andes,  and  those  who  are  engaged  in  fishing  at  the 
45th  degree  of  south  latitude,  in  the  islands  of  the 
Chonos  Archipelago,  have  the  same  copper  color  as 
those  who,  under  a  scorching  climate,  cultivate  the 
banana  in  the  deepest  and  narrowest  valleys  of  the 
equinoctial  region." 

The  condition  of  the  hair  is  found  to  sustain  rela- 
tions to  climate  no  more  exact  than  the  complexion. 
The  Tasmanians,  in  latitude  45°,  had  hair  as  woolly 
as  that  of  the  Negroes  under  the  equator.  On  the 
contrary,  smooth  hair  is  found  extensively  in  tropical 


RACE     DISTINCTIONS.  187 

latitudes,  as  among  the  Australians,  the  Blacks  of  the 
Deccan  (India),  and  the  Himyarites  of  the  Yemen,  in 
Arabia.  Here  are  cases  where,  if  heat  is  the  cause  of 
racial  distinctions,  it  must  have  exerted  its  influence  on 
the  skin  and  not  on  the  hair. 

Similar  absence  of  correlation  between  stature  and 
the  environment  has  been  ascertained.  On  the  whole, 
it  appears  that  race-characters  have  been  conferred 
under  conditions  and  through  influences  different  from 
those  which  surround  the  various  tribes  of  men  in  our 
own  times.  While  we  cannot  deny  that  organism  has 
been  coadapted  to  environment  in  the  progress  of  ages, 
it  is  true  that  characters  finally  acquired  persist  with 
a  wonderful  degree  of  changelessness  from  age  to  age, 
and  under  the  broadest  diversity  of  physical  conditions. 
From  the  date  of  the  earliest  records  the  Jew  has  been 
a  recognizable  Jew,  the  Negro  has  been  distinctly  a 
Negro,  and  the  Egyptian,  and  the  Aryan  and  the 
Abyssinian  have  stood  forth  as  completely  differen- 
tiated as  they  appear  to  be  at  present.  This  is  the 
fact  which  next  demands  consideration. 


CHAPTER  XII. 

BIBLICAL  ANTIQUITY  OF  RACE  DISTINCTIONS. 

~TTT"HEN  Cain,  according  to  the  biblical  account, 
*  »  was  convicted  before  Jehovah  of  the  murder 
of  his  brother,  he  was  banished  as  "  a  fugitive  and  a 
vagabond "  from  the  land  of  his  parents.  The  cul- 
prit, reflecting  on  the  condition  to  which  he  had  been 
•doomed,  exclaimed,  "  My  punishment  is  greater  than 
I  can  bear.  .  .  .  Every  one  that  jindeth  me  shall 
slay  me.  And  Jehovah  said  unto  him,  '  Therefore, 
whosoever  slayeth  Cain,  vengeance  shall  be  taken  on 
him  sevenfold.'  And  Jehovah  set  a  mark  upon  Cain, 
lest  any  finding  him  should  kill  him.  And  Cain 
-departed  and  dwelt  in  the  land  of  Nod,  on  the  east  of 
Eden."  It  is  next  mentioned,  in  the  continuation  of 
the  narrative,  that  Cain  had  married  a  wife,  and  a  son 
had  been  born  whose  name  was  KhaNOK  (Enoch). 
Cain  is  next  reported  to  have  built  a  city,  which  he 
named  after  his  son.  From  Enoch  descended  genera- 
tions represented  by  Irad,  Mehujael,  Methusael  and 
Lamech,  who  married  two  wives.  Jabal,  the  son  of 
one  wife,  "was  the  father  of  such  as  dwell  in  tents, 
and  [of  such  as  have]  cattle."  Jubal,  his  brother,  was 
the  father  of  such  as  handle  the  harp  and  organ.  The 
other  wife  bore  Tubal  Cain,  "an  instructor  of  every 
artificer  in  brass  and  iron."  * 

Following  out,   in   another   place,   the  line  of  the 

*  Gen.  iv,  12-22.  The  Enoch  descended  from  Seth  is  also 
KhaNOK,  Gen.  v,  18,  19.  The  root  of  the  name  is  KhaNaK,  to 
straiten,  to  initiate  or  dedicate. 

188 


BIBLICAL     ANTIQUITY     OF     RACES.  189* 

Adamites,  and  their  contemporary  annals,  the  sacred 
account  informs  us  that  "When  men  began  to  multi- 
ply on  the  face  of  the  earth,  and  daughters  were  born 
unto  them,  that  the  sons  of  God  saw  the  daughters  of 
men  that  they  were  fair,  and  took  them  wives  of  all 
which  they  chose,"  and  the  children  of  such  unions 
[became]  mighty  men  which  [were]  of  old  men  (ENo- 
Shl)  of  renown.* 

Now,  I  think  that  a  natural  and  unsophisticated 
interpretation  of  the  foregoing  biblical  statements 
demonstrates  that  they  imply  the  existence  of  pre- 
adamites. 

1.  Cain  recognizes  the  existence  of  some  people  in 
the  regions  remote  from  Eden,  from  whom  he  might 
apprehend  bodily  danger.     He  does  not  anticipate  this 
because  they  would  recognize  him  as  an  offender,  but 
because  he  would  be  a  foreigner  and  a  stranger. 

2.  Jehovah  recognizes    the   existence  of  a  foreign 
people,  and  the  danger  to  which   Cain  would  be  ex- 
posed, and  provides  some  means  by  which  he  would 
be  protected  from  the  effects  of  intertribal  or  inter- 
racial antagonism. 

3.  Cain  went  toward  the  east,  into  the  region  which 
I  suppose  to  have  been  peopled,  at  this  time,  either  by 
one  of  the  Black  races  then  still  spread  over  the  earth, 
or,  much  more  likely,  by  the  primitive  Dravidians,  or 
primitive  Mongoloids,  who  still  maintain,  in  their  de- 
scendants,  a  powerful  foot-hold  in  all  the  contiguous 
region.     The  opinion  has  been  advanced  that  the  Mon- 
goloids are  a  mixed  or  mulatto  race  descended  from 
Cain  and  a  black  wife.f     But  this  is  a  conjecture  not 
sustained  by  anthropological  evidence. 

*  Gen.  vi.  1,  2,  4. 

t  Ariel  [B.  H.  Payne,  Nashville,  Tenn.],  The  Negro,  What  is  his 
Ethnological  Status  ?  3d  ed.  enlarged,  with  a  review  of  his  review- 


190  PREADAMITE8. 

4.  Cain  found  his  wife  in  the  region  to  which  he 
removed.  On  the  current  pseudo-orthodox,  or  pseud- 
orthodox,  interpretation,  we  are  deprived  of  this  de- 
cent alternative.  Cain  must  have  married  his  sister 
or  his  niece,  and  the  married  woman  must  have  fol- 

ers,  exhibiting  the  learning  of  the  learned.  Cincinnati,  1872,  12mo, 
pp.  172.  The  opinion  cited  above  may  be  found  expressed  on  pp. 
105,  107  and  elsewhere.  That  the  Canaanites  also  resulted  from  a 
cross  with  the  Negro  is  asserted  on  pp.  106,  113,  126.  This  is  a 
curious,  even  a  phenomenal,  production,  containing  much  suggestive 
matter  almost  inextricably  mixed  with  a  mass  of  mere  rubbish.  The 
work  is  full  of  vain  repetitions,  and  its  style  is  exceedingly  tedious. 
The  author  perpetually  wanders  from  the  point  to  indulge  in  reflec- 
tions mostly  of  an  insulting  character  toward  those  who  disagree  — 
especially  if  "  learned  men."  It  seems  to  be  the  work  of  an  igno- 
rant, conceited,  but  strong-minded  man,  dogmatic,  pragmatic  and 
captious  to  excess.  The  following  are  some  of  the  positions  of  the 
work:  (1)  That  mulattoes  run  out  at  "  the  fifth  crossing  " — pp.42, 
94.  (2)  That  the  translation  of  the  Sacred  Scriptures  is  excessively 
defective  —  pp.  97  et  passim.  (3)  That  the  Hebrew  lexicons  give 
meanings  of  Latin  and  Greek  origin — p.  103.  (4)  That  "isA"  in 
the  Bible  means  negro,  "  enosh  "  a  mulatto,  and  "  anshey,"  one  three- 
fourths  white— pp.  104,  118,  134.  (5)  That  the  Chinese  and  Japan- 
ese are  a  third  cross  with  the  Negroes  —  pp.  105,  107.  (6)  That  the 
Canaanites  of  Palestine  are  a  cross  with  the  Negro — pp.  106,  113. 
126.  (7)  That  the  "  land  of  Nod  "  means  "  the  land  of  vagabonds  " — 
p.  109.  (8)  That  Cain's  son  was  Enosh  and  not  Enoch  —  p.  111. 
(9).  That  the  Negro  can  amalgamate  with  beasts  —  p.  127.  (10)  That 
the  tempter  of  Eve  was  a  Negro  — pp.  151,  etc.,  156-8.  (11)  That 
the  word  Ham  does  not  mean  black — p.  55.  To  these  not  irrational 
assertions  may  be  added  the  following  indefensible  opinions  :  (1) 
That  God  has  a  white  complexion  — pp.  95,  107,  138.  (2)  That  the 
world  is  but  6000  years  old  —  p.  98.  (3)  That  the  Deluge  was  uni- 
versal—p.  99.  (4)  That  the  Negro  is  not  a  man  — pp.  100,  117  et 
passim.  (5)  That  Adam  was  not  intended  to  work  —  pp.  69,  120, 
121.  (6)  That  it  never  rained  until  the  Flood  — p.  121.  (7)  That 
the  aboriginal  inhabitants  of  all  lands  were  mulattoes  —  p.  126.  (8) 
That  fossil  remains  have  been  left  by  Noah's  Flood.  This  synopsis 
of  points  may  be  a  sufficient  introduction  to  a  work  which  in  its  day 
produced  a  marked  sensation.  Those  who  desire  to  cultivate  an  ac- 
quaintance can  procure  the  book  (only)  of  A.  Setleff,  Nashville, 
Tenn. 


BIBLICAL     ANTIQUITY     OF     KACES.  191 

lowed  him  into  banishment  for  some  unnamed  offense. 
I  say  "followed  him,"  for  at  the  date  of  his  banish- 
ment Adam's  daughters  are  not  stated  to  have  been 
born.  Why,  unless  we  gratuitously  assume  that  some 
near  kinswoman  of  Cain  was  also  banished,  should  a 
woman  leave  her  father's  family  and  join  herself,  in 
a  foreign  land,  to  a  convicted  and  sentenced  murderer 
of  her  brother  ?  The  motive  did  not  exist.  No  such 
woman  followed  Cain.  His  wife  was  a  woman  of  the 
country  to  which  he  fled.  She  was  a  daughter  of  the 
preadamite  race.  Ethnology  would  be  gratified  by 
the  knowledge  of  the  present  status  and  home  of  her 
descendants  ;  but  we  must  content  ourselves  with  con- 
jectures. 

The  conjugal  difficulty  does  not  concern  Cain  alone. 
He  went  abroad  and  married.  Seth,  who  remained  at 
home,  found  his  wife  —  where?  Common  interpreta- 
tion compels  us  to  conclude  that  he  married  his  sister. 
Possibly  he  did ;  and  possibly  we  are  all  descended 
from  such  an  incestuous  union.  But  I  am  of  the 
opinion  that  if  Cain  found  anywhere  a  suitable  wife, 
Seth,  who  was  not  a  murderer,  was  equally  well  pro- 
vided for.  He  found  his  mate  among  the  daughters  of 
the  Preadamites  ;  so  that  on  one  side  none  of  the 
blood  of  Adam  courses  in  our  veins. 

It  is  proper  to  suggest,  in  this  connection,  that, 
according  to  my  view,  no  such  racial  contrast  existed 
between  the  family  of  Adam  and  the  nonadamites  as 
to  originate  a  racial  repugnance.  Adam,  probably,  bore 
a  close  physiological  resemblance  to  the  nonadam- 
ites. It  is  not  unscientific  to  admit  that  he  may  have 
represented  a  decided  and  even  a  sudden  step  in  or- 
ganic improvement,  but  I  think  the  chief  significance 
of  Adam  consists  in  his  being  the  remotest  progenitor 
to  whom  the  Hebrews  were  able  to  retrace  their  line- 


192  PKEADAMITES. 

age.  The  remotest  ancestor  to  them  known  was  to- 
them  the  first  man.  I  conceive  human  society,  there- 
fore, on  biblical  evidences,  to  have  presented,  at  the 
advent  of  Adam,  an  advanced  humanity,  and  a  settled 
and  populous  condition.  This  is  further  implied  in. 


FIG.  22. — A  Fair  Preadamite  of  the  Chinese  family.    From  a  photo- 
graph by  D.  Sewell,  Sonora,  Cal. 


BIBLICAL     ANTIQUITY     OF     RACES.  193 

what  remains  to  be  said.  Adam  was  a  noble  and 
superior  specimen  appearing  in  the  midst  of  these 
Asiatic  preadamites,  and  intermarriages  with  them  were 
so  natural  and  proper,  not  to  say  unavoidable,  that  the 
annalist  of  those  times  does  not  deem  it  necessary  even 
to  affirm  the  existence  of  other  peoples  contemporary 
with  the  Adamites. 

5.  Cain  built  a  city.     How  did  Cain  build  a  city 
with  only  a  wife  and  baby  ?     Or  did  the  populating  of 
the  city  await  the  natural  increase  of  a  family  ?     How 
many  citizens  is  it  probable  that  Cain  himself  furnished 
during  his  life-time  ?    It  will  be  suggested  that  Enoch 
probably  assisted  him ;  but  where  did  Enoch  obtain  a 
wife  ?     Did  he  marry  one  of  his  aunts,  or  one  of  his 
possible  sisters  ?     Is  it  probable  that  an  eligible  aunt 
would  give  her  hand  to  the  son  of  her  brother's  mur- 
derer?    I  would  reply  that  Enoch  intermarried  with 
the  people    among  whom    his  father  had  settled.     I 
would  reply  that  these  people  entered  into  the  popula- 
tion of  the  Cainite  city.     I  think  such  assumption  re- 
moves all  the  embarrassments  of  the  absurd  traditional 
dogma  respecting  the  aboriginal  humanity  of  Cain's 
father. 

6.  "And  Irad  begat  Mehujael."    Who  was  Melm- 
jael's  mother?    Was  she  his  aunt,  a  sister  of  Irad?    Or 
was  she  his  great-aunt,  a  sister  of  Enoch  ?    The  popu- 
lar  and   traditional   interpretation,  which   calls   itself 
"orthodox,"  supplies  another  muddle  at  this  point. 
As  orthodoxy  is  "right  thinking,"  however,  the  alli- 
ance of  all  degrees  of  consanguinity  must  have  been 
"right"  in  Cain's  family;  and  not  only  in  Cain's  but 
in  Seth's;  and  not  only  in  Seth's  but  in  the  families 
of  those  other  "sons  and  daughters"  which  were  born 
to  Adam.     That  is,  a  principle  of  moral  right  set  down 
as  "eternal"  in  the  nineteenth  century  A.D.,  did  not 


194  PREADAMITE8. 

exist  in  the  fortieth  century  B.C.  Away  with  such 
puerilities !  It  is  too  late  in  the  history  of  thought  to 
have  patience  with  the  intrusion  of  such  old  dead  dog- 
mas. Conviction  becomes  clearer  as  I  proceed ;  and 
even  while  merely  examining  the  same  old  text  as 
stupid  antiquity  pretended  to  make  the  basis  of  its 
incredible  beliefs. 

7.  Lamech  married  two  wives,  Adah  and  Zillah. 
Who  were  these  two  ladies?    And  why  was  Lamech 
permitted  to  appropriate  both  of  them  in  such  a  time 
of  scarcity  ?     The  wrong  of  polygamy,   perhaps,   had 
not  yet  come  into  being.     Or  was  the   line  of  Cain 
permitted  or  abandoned  to  indulge  in  illicit  practices  ? 
To  what  line,  then,  did  Jacob  belong?     And  Lamech 
made  confession  impartially  to  both  his  wives  that  he 
had  slain  a  man.     Exemplary  bimarital  candor !     But 
who  was  this  man  ?    Did  Lamech  slay  his  father  Me- 
thusael,  or  his  grandfather  Mehujael  ?    Neither  is  pre- 
sumable ;  for  these  persons,  having  been  named  when 
they  came  into  being,  would  probably  have  been  hon- 
ored  by  mention  when   they  went  out  of  existence. 
Whom  did  Lamech  violently  remove  from  the  popula- 
tion of  the  city  of  Enoch  ?     The  answer  is  suggested 
by  the  whole  context :  it  was  the  son  of  a  Preadamite. 

8.  The   "sons  of  God"   married  the   "daughters 
of  men."    What  is  the  meaning  of  this  antithesis?* 
The    "sons  of  God  "  plainly  belonged  to  a  different 
people  from  "  the  daughters  of  men."   Who,  then,  were 

*  "  This  union  is  generally  explained  by  the  ancient  commentators, 
of  a  contact  with  supernatural  powers  of  evil  in  the  persons  of  the  fallen 
angels  [ !  ] ;  most  modern  interpretation  refers  it  to  intermarriage  be- 
tween the  lines  of  Seth  and  Cain.  The  latter  is  intended  to  avoid  the 
difficulties  attaching  to  the  comprehension  of  the  former  view,  which, 
nevertheless,  is  undoubtedly  far  more  accordant  with  the  usage  of 
the  phrase  '  sons  of  God '  in  the  Old  Testament.  Compare  Job  i,  6 ; 
xxxviii,  7." 


BIBLICAL     ANTIQUITY     OF     RACES.  195 

the  "men"?  I  think  it  unnecessary  to  go  far  for  the 
answer.  If  we  go  to  the  original  of  the  first  verse  of 
this  chapter,  we  find  it  to  read  thus  :  "And  it  was  when 
the  ADAM  began  to  multiply  on  the  face  of  the  ADaM- 
aH."  Indeed!  we  have  heard  of  ADaM  and  ADaM- 
aH  before.  The  "sons  of  men"  were  the  sons  of 
Adam  —  the  same  whom  Jehovah  Elohiin  created  — 
the  same  whose  posterity  were  Seth  and  Enos,  and 
Cainan  and  Noah.  Who  were  the  "men"?  The  Bible 
tells  us,  further,  that  Jehovah  said,  "My  spirit  shall 
not  always  strive  with  ADaM";  and  again,  that  "Je- 
hovah saw  that  the  wickedness  of  the  ADaM  was  great 
in  the  earth";  and  "it  repented  Jehovah  that  he  had 
formed  the  ADaM,"  and  "Jehovah  said,  I  will  destroy 
the  ADaM  whom  I  have  created,"  and  accordingly 
sent  a  Flood.  The  "men"  in  all  these  passages  were 
the  Adamites. 

The  "  sons  of  God"  are  mentioned  in  antithesis  to 
these ;  they  were  not  Adamites.  Nothing  is  plainer, 
then,  than  that  they  were  preadamites.  All  conceiv- 
able humanity  must  have  been  Adamic  or  Preadamic. 
Why  called  "sons  of  God"?  Because  they  were 
"sons,"  but  not  the  sons  of  "men"  (or  Adamites), 
and  the  anthropomorphic  conceptions  of  the  Hebrews, 
who  traced  all  things  to  God,  led  them  to  ascribe 
young  men,  whose  ultimate  ancestry  was  unknown,  to 
the  parentage  of  the  all-producing  Jehovah.* 

I  know  of  no  other  rational  interpretation  of  these 

*  Does  any  serious  objection  exist  against  explaining  Job  i,  6, 
and  xxxviii,  7,  in  the  same  way?  "  There  was  a  day  when  the  sons 
of  God  [people  not  traceable  by  the  Genesiacal  lineage  to  Adam] 
came  to  present  themselves  before  the  Lord."  In  the  second  passage 
we  have,  "  "When  the  morning  stars  sang  together,  and  all  the  sons  of 
God  [intelligences  not  of  the  race  of  Adam]  shouted  for  joy."  In 
this  connection  it  is  interesting  to  note  that,  according  to  Aben  Ezra 
and  Spinoza,  the  book  of  Job  is  the  product  of  a  Gentile  pen. 


196  PREADAMITES. 

passages.*  They  imply,  with  remarkable  clearness,  that 
nonadamites  were  contemporaries  of  the  immediate 
posterity  of  Adam.  The  succession  of  biblical  state- 
ments, which  I  have  cited  and  commented  upon,  all 
concur  in  the  clear  implication  of  the  existence  of  non- 
adamites ;  and  this  seems  to  have  been  a  fact  so  well 
known  and  notorious  as  not  to  require  formal  enuncia- 
tion by  the  Hebrew  writers. 

*  I  hardly  know  whether  to  feel  most  chagrin  or  satisfaction  at 
the  discovery  that  the  author  of  The  Genesis  of  the  Earth  and  of  Man 
has  treated  the  matter  of  biblical  interpretation  in  a  manner  so  simi- 
lar to  my  own.  I  have  not  been  able  to  see  that  work;  and  this 
information  was  only  obtained  by  re-reading,  after  an  interval  of 
years,  M'Causland's  Adam  and  the  Adamite,  which  I  purposely  ab- 
stained from  consulting  until  my  own  views  were  in  writing.  I  take 
pleasure  in  citing  from  M'Causland  some  further  points  made  by  the 
anonymous  author  referred  to.  "A  distinction  between  Adam  and 
ish,  the  one  denoting  the  higher  race,  and  the  other  as  including  the 
lower  races  of  men,  is  found  in  various  passages  of  the  Scriptures. 
They  are  thus  contrasted  in  the  following  passages:  'Hear  this,  all 
ye  people ;  give  ear.  all  ye  inhabitants  of  the  world.  Both  low  and 
high,  rich  and  poor  together'  (Ps.  xlix;  1,  2).  The  words  here  ren- 
dered 'low  and  high1  are,  when  literally  translated  from  the  original, 
'  sons  of  Adam  and  sons  of  man  '  (ish).  Again,  '  Surely,  men  of  loiv 
degree  are  vanity,  and  men  of  high  degree  are  a  lie  '  (Ps.  Ixii,  9).  Here 
the  literal  rendering  of  the  Hebrew  original  of  '  men  of  low  degree 
and  men  of  high  degree '  is  sons  of  Adam  and  sons  of  man.  In  Isaiah 
we  have,  'The  mean  man  boweth  down,  and  the  great  man  humbleth 
himself  (Is.  ii,  9);  the  literal  translation  of  the  original  is  'The 
Adamite  boweth  down  like  as  man  (ish)  humbleth  himself.'  Again, 
'And  the  mean  man  shall  be  brought  down,  and  the  high  man  shall  be 
humbled'  (Is.  v,  15),  when  translated  literally  is,  'And  the  Adamite 
shall  bow  down,  and  the  man  (ish)  shall  humble  himself.'  Similar 
contrasts  are  found  in  Is.  xxxi,  8,  and  Ezek.  xxiii,  42."  (M'Causland, 
Adam  and  the  Adamite,  pp.  172-3.) 


CHAPTEE  XIII. 

NON-BIBLICAL  ANTIQUITY  OF  RACE  DISTINCTIONS. 


biblical  evidences  cited  point  strongly  to  the 
conclusion  that  in  antediluvian  times,  and  even  as 
far  back  as  Cain  and  Seth,  peoples  were  in  existence  who 
were  recognized  as  extra-Adamic.  It  does  not  appear 
that  they  were  distinguished  from  the  Adamites  by 
ethnographic  characters  which  constituted  them  a  dis- 
tinct "  race,"  in  the  modern  sense  of  the  term  ;  but  we 
are  in  possession  of  non-biblical  records  reaching  back 
nearly  to  the  age  of  Noah,  or  perhaps  far  beyond  it, 
which  establish  the  existence  of  strongly  marked  racial 
divergences  in  extremely  remote,  if  not  in  antediluvian, 
times.  The  following  passage  from  Topinard  *  ex- 
presses the  general  tenor  of  the  facts  :  '  '  "Whether 
assisted  or  not  by  archaeology,  history  narrates  that, 
under  the  Twelfth  Dynasty,  about  2300  B.C.,  the  Egyp- 
tians consisted  of  four  races  :  (1)  The  Rot,  or  Egyp- 
tians, painted  red,  and  similar  in  features  to  the  peas- 
ants now  living  on  the  banks  of  the  Nile  ;  (2)  The 
Namu,  painted  yellow,  with  the  aquiline  nose,  corre- 
sponding to  the  populations  of  Asia,  to  the  east  of 
Egypt  ;  (3)  The  Nahsu,  or  prognathous  Negroes,  with 
woolly  "hair  ;  (4)  The  Tamahu,  Whites,  with  blue  eyes. 
It  tells  us  that  seventeen  centuries  before  our  era, 
Thothmes  III,  of  the  Eighteenth  Dynasty,  carried  his 
victorious  arms  over  a  multitude  of  peoples,  among 
whom  are  recognized  existing  types  of  Negroes  of 

*  Topinard,  Anthropology,  p.  428. 
197 


198  PREADAMITE8. 

central  Africa;  and  that  in  the  year  1500  B.C.,  a -swarm 
of  barbarians,  blonde  with  blue  eyes,  came  down  upon 
the  western  frontier  of  Egypt  from  the  north,  while  in 
Europe,  at  the  same  moment,  an  invasion  had  leaped 
over  the  Pyrenees,  and  banished  the  Ligurians  and 
Sicanians  into  Italy,  and  the  Iberians  beyond  the  Ebro, 
into  Africa." 

The  various  family  types  of  the  Caucasian  or  Medi- 
terranean race  have  been  preserved  upon  the  monuments 
of  Chaldsea  and  Assyria.*  Among  them  we  find  the 
Semitic  type  as  distinctly  characterized  as  at  the 
present  day.  It  seems,  indeed,  to  have  undergone  no 
change  since  the  earliest  records  of  Mesopotamia. 
These  date  back  to  600,  800  and  1,000  years  before 
Christ.  Persepolitan  monuments  carry  the  portraits  of 
the  Aryan  type  back  to  the  sixth  century  before  Christ. 

But  Egypt  leads  us  back  to  a  more  interesting  an- 
tiquity. It  was  happily  the  custom  of  the  Egyptians 
to  produce  sculptured  and  painted  portraits  of  indi- 
viduals who  came  to  occupy  positions  of  significance  in 
their  national  history.  We  thus  have  likenesses,  not 
only  of  kings  and  queens,  but  of  the  allies,  enemies, 
captives,  servants  and  slaves  of  the  Egyptian  monarchs 
and  people,  f  I  present  first  a  general  view. 

The  four  races  of  men  known  to  the  Egyptians  of  the 
Twelfth  and  following  Dynasties  have  been  depicted  in 
the  celebrated  scene  from  the  tomb  of  Seti-Meneph- 
tha  I,  of  the  Nineteenth  Dynasty,  about  1500  B  c.  This 
is  commonly  called  the  scene  from  "Belzoni's  Tomb," 
at  Thebes.  "The  god  Horus  conducts  sixteen  person- 

*  See  especially,  Layard,  Babylon,  pp.  105, 150,  152,  153,  361,  538, 
582-584,  630,  etc.  Also  Monuments  of  Nineveh,  1849,  folio,  plate. 
Also  Botta,  Monuments  de  Ninive;  Lepsius,  Denkmaler,  etc.  etc. 

t  See  especially  the  magnificent  plates  of  Roselliui,  Monumenti 
deir  Egitto.  Also  Lepsius,  Denkmaler. 


ANTIQUITY     OF     RACE    DISTINCTIONS. 


199 


ages,  each  four  of  whom  represents  a  distinct  type  of 
the  human  race  as  known  to  the  Egyptians."  These 
figures  are  reproduced  in  the  splendid  folio  plates  of 
Belzoni,  Champollion,  Rosellini,  Lepsius  and  others. 
The  reduced  figures  as  here  given  are  from  the  smaller 
work  of  Champollion-Figeac.* 


FIG.  23. 


FIG.  24. 


FIG.  25. 


FIG.  26. 


The  four  races  of  men  known  to  the  Egyptians.  Fig.  23,  Rot  01 
Egyptian  (red).  Fig.  24,  Namahu  or  Semitic  (yellow).  Fig.  25, 
Nahsu  or  Negro  (black).  Fig.  26,  TamaTiu  or  Mediterranean 
(white).  Reduced  from  a  portion  of  a  painted  relief  of  the  Nine- 
teenth Dynasty,  about  1500  B.C. 

Fig.  23,  together  with  its  three  fac-simile  associates, 
represents  the  typical  Egyptians  as  figured  by  an  Egyp- 
tian artist.  They  are  called  in  the  hieroglyphics,  Rot 
or  Race,  and  are  always  colored  red.  The  same  style 
of  head  is  repeated  very  many  times  on  different  mon- 
uments. 

Fig.  24  represents  the  Semitic  type.  This  is  desig- 
nated Namahu  in  the  legend  over  his  head.  This  type 
is  always  colored  yellow. 

*  Champollion,  L'Egypte  Ancienne,  1840,  PI.  I,  and  Chanipollion- 
le-Jcune's  description,  pp.  29-31. 


200  PREADAMITES. 

Fig.  25  typifies  the  Negro  race,  called  in  the  hiero- 
glyphics Nahsu,  and  invariably  painted  Hack. 

Fig.  26  represents  the  Aryan  or  Japhetic  family, 
which  is  designated  Tamahu  in  the  hieroglyphics,  and 
is  always  indicated  by  a  white  color. 

The  Seventeenth,  Eighteenth  and  Nineteenth  Dy- 
nasties were  peculiarly  prolific  in  iconographic  monu- 
ments. The  Seventeenth  Dynasty  began,  according 
to  Lepsius,  at  1671  B.C. — according  to  Strong,  at  1643 
B.C. — an  unimportant  discrepancy.  The  Pharaonic 
portraits  present  a  series  ranging  from  pure  Egyptian 
through  intermixtures  of  Grecian,  Semitic  and  Nubian, 
to  nearly  pure  Hellenic  and  Jewish.  The  Nineteenth 
Dynasty,  beginning  with  Rameses  I,  about  1526  B.C. 
(Lepsius)  to  1302  B.C.  (Strong),  furnishes  a  similar  mix- 
ture of  Egyptian,  Greek  and  Semitic  features  in  the 
portraits  of  the  kings ;  and  in  the  Twenty-second, 
Twenty-third  and  Twenty-fourth  Dynasties,  the  stock 
has  become  so  mixed  that  no  distinctive  type  can  be 
eliminated  from  the  iconographs.  It  is  worthy  of  note, 
however,  that  the  so-called  "Ethiopian"  (Twenty-fifth) 
Dynasty  reveals  no  Negro  blood.  *  The  noses  are 
straight,  or  slightly  Jewish,  and  the  lips  and  progna- 
thism  are  strictly  Egyptian,  while  in  Sabaco,  the  prog- 
nathism  is  only  strictly  Aryan.  The  intermarriages 
between  Egyptian  kings  and  foreign  princesses  are 
facts  well  known  to  history,  and  thus  the  portraits  and 
the  annals  illustrate  each  other.  The  intermixture  of 
Egyptian  and  Asiatic  blood  is  noted  as  far  back  as  the 
Fourth  Dynasty,  which  began,  according  to  Lepsius, 
3400  B.C.  (Strong,  2269  B.C.),  long  before  the  existence 
of  the  Abrahamic  stock. 

*  See  chapter  vii,  for  various  opinions  respecting  the  location 
of  Ethiopia,  and  the  race  characters  of  the  Ethiopians. 


ANTIQUITY     OF    RACE    DISTINCTIONS.          201 

The  representatives  of  foreign  personages  show 
the  race  characters  more  sharply  defined.  One  single 
group  of  portraits  exhibits  three  distinct  types  of  man- 
kind grasped  by  a  fourth.  Rameses  II,  in  the  thir- 
teenth or  fourteenth  century  before  Christ  (that  is 
during  the  life-time  of  Moses),  was  represented,  in  the 
temple  of  Abusimbel,  in  Nubia,  in  a  group  which 
"symbolizes  his  Asiatic  and  African  conquests  in  a 
gorgeously  colored  tableau.  He,  an  Egyptian,  bran- 
dishes a  pole-axe  over  the  heads  of  Negroes,  Nubians 
and  Asiatics,  each  painted  in  its  true  colors,  namely, 
black,  brick-dust,  and  yellow  flesh-color ;  while  above 
his  head  runs  the  hieroglyphic  scroll,  '  The  beneficent, 

living  god,  guardian  of  glory, 
smites  the  South  /  puts  to 
flight  the  East ;  rules  by  vic- 
tory ;  and  drags  to  his  country 
all  the  earth,  and  all  foreign 
lands.'"*  Among  the  fig- 
ures of  this  group  we  recog- 
nize "one  mixed,  two  purely 
African  and  one  true  Asi- 

FiG.27.-Aryan  Portrait.       atic'      These    four  _  types    ex- 
Froin  the  reign  of  Rameses  II,    isted,  then,   according  to  this 
1400  B.C.  iconograph,    about    1400   B.C. 

Their  geographical  range  ex- 
tended "from  the  confluence  of  the  Blue  and  White 
Niles,  beyond  the  northern  limit  of  the  tropical  rains 
in  Negro-land,  down  the  river  to  Egypt,  and  thence  to 
the  banks  of  the  Euphrates.  Precisely  the  same  four 
types  occupy  the  same  countries  at  the  present  day."  f 
The  Mediterranean  race  finds  ample  illustrations. 
in  a  remarkable  number  of  national  types,  upon  the 

*  Nott  and  Gliddon,  Types  of  Mankind,  p.  153. 
f  See  chapters  iii,  iv  and  v. 


202 


PREADAMITES. 


monuments  of  Egypt.  The  head  of  an  Aryan  is  well 
shown  at  the  Nubian  temple  of  Abusimbel,  dating 
from  1400  B.C.  (Lepsius).  The  tomb  of  Seti  I,  of 
the  Nineteenth  Dynasty,  1500  B.C.,  affords  a  good 
likeness  of  a  Himyarite  Arab  (  Fig.  28 ).  Among  the 
prisoners  of  Rameses  III,  of  the  Nineteenth  Dy- 


FIG.  28.— Portrait  of  a  Himyarite  FIG.  29.— Portrait  of  a  (Kur- 

Arab.    From  the  tomb  of  Seti  I,  dish  ?)  Asiatic.  Rameses  III, 

at  Thebes,  Nineteenth  Dynasty,  Twentieth  Dynasty,  1300  B.C. 
1500  B.C. 


FIG.  30.— Portrait  of  a  Hindu. 
Thothmes  III,  Twenty- 
eighth  Dynasty,  1600  B.C. 


FIG.  31. — Portrait  of  a  Mongo- 
loid. Rameses  II,  Twen- 
tieth Dynasty,  1400  B.C. 


ANTIQUITY     OF     RACE    DISTINCTIONS. 


203 


nasty,  1300  B.C.,  is  the  head  of  a  Kurdish  individual 
apparently  from  the  Taurus  chain  (Fig.  29).  In  the 
Grand  Procession  of  Thothmes  III,  of  the  Eighteenth 
Dynasty,  is  shown  a  face  and  head  (Fig.  30),  which, 
from  its  delicate  features  and  straw  hat  is  generally 
regarded  as  Hindoo.  These  are  simply  selected  exam- 
ples of  the  portraits  of  Aryans  and  Semites,  dating 
from  the  temple-building  period. 

What  may  be  taken  for  a  Mongoloid  likeness  of  the 
Tatar  type,  known  to  the  Egyptians  during  the  reign 
of  Rameses  II,  is  depicted  on  the  Pharaonic  monuments 
of  the  fourteenth  century  B.C.  (Fig.  31).  The  pure 

Egyptian  type  was  far 
more  common  among 
the  people  than  among 
their  rulers.  The  heads 
of  Amunoph  II  and  his 
mother,  however  (Figs. 
32  and  33),  are  good 
Egyptian  figures ;  and 
the  same  general  ex- 
pression is  extremely 
common  among  the  in- 
dustrial classes.  The 
women  who  officiated 

as  mourners  are  repre- 
FiG.32.-Amunoph  II.  From  a  tomb  sentecl  with  long  hair 

at  Thebes,  1727  B.C.     (Champollion,    /T^,.        0,N       ,11  ^ 

TT  Tii  -,*A  -n-    o^          (Fie;.    34):    the    best  of 
Monumens,  II,  PI.  160,  Fig.  3.) 

proof  that  the  Egyp- 
tians were  not  Negroes.  Sometimes  the  hair  seems  to 
have  been  dressed  in  curls  (Fig.  35).  These  portraits 
date  from  about  1500  B.C.  The  oldest  portraits  as  yet 
known,  however,  do  not  vary  to  any  important  extent 
from  these  of  the  New  Empire.  The  bas-relief  portrait 
of  the  prince  and  priest  Merhet  (Fig.  36),  a  relative 


204 


PREADAMITE8. 


and  probably  a  son  of  Shufu,  or  Cheops,  the  builder 
of  the  Great  Pyramid,  does  not  betray  that  interme- 
dium between  K"egro  and  Semitic  physiognomy  which 


FIG.  33.— Mother  of  Amunoph  II. 


FIG.  35. —  An  Ancient  Egyptian 


FIG.  34. —  A  Female  Mourner. 
Copied  from  Egyptian  monu- 
ments. 


ANTIQUITY     OF    RACE    DISTINCTIONS. 


205- 


some  have  imagined.  It  is  purely  Egyptian.  I  have 
already  stated  that  other  portraits  of  the  Fourth  Dy- 
nasty reveal  the  ex- 
istence of  a  Semitic 
type.  Here,  there- 
fore, we  have  evi- 
dence that  two  fam- 
ily types  of  the  Medi- 
terranean race  were 
extant,  according  to 
Lepsius,  in  the  thirty- 
fourth  century  B.C. 

Far  more  interest- 
ing, in  relation  to  the 
present  discussion, 


FIG.  36. —  Merhet,   Prince    and    Priest. 
Fourth  Dynasty,  3400  B.C. 


are  the  portraits  of 
typical  Negroes,  still 
remaining  on  the  Egyptian  monuments.  The  cases 
already  cited  demonstrate  that  the  family  arid  national 

differentiations  of  the 
"White  race  had  been 
effected  as  far  back  as- 
the  Seventeenth  and 
even  the  Fourth  Dy- 
nasty. A  single  figure 
shows  that  the  Mongo- 
loid type  was  in  exist- 
ence in  the  Eighteenth 
Dynasty.  But  it  also- 
appears  that  a  racial 
type,  as  divergent  as 
FIG.  37.— Portrait  of  a  Negro.  Twen-  the  Negro,  had  become 
tieth  Dynasty,  1300  B.C.  fully  established  at  a 

very  remote  period.      Among  the  bas-reliefs   of  Ra- 
meses  III,  of  the  Twentieth  Dynasty,  is  the  figure  of 


206 


PREADAMITES. 


a  Negro  tied  by  the  neck  to  an  Asiatic  prisoner  (Fig. 

37).  This  head  is  said  to  be  a  fair  average  repre- 
sentation of  the  Ne- 
groes of  Egypt  at  the 
present  day.  It  would 
certainly  pass  for  a 
Negro  in  America.  At 
Abusimbel,  among  so 
many  other  delinea- 
tions, is  a  double  file 
of  Negroes  and  Nu- 
bians, bound  and  driv- 

FIG.  38.— Negro  Prisoner.  Ancient  en  before  the  chariot 
Egyptian  monuments.  Qf  Rameseg  n?  of  the 


FIG.  39.— Negro  Prisoner.    Ancient 
Egyptian  monuments. 

Twentieth  Dynasty  (see  Fig. 
15).  Hundreds  of  other  ex- 
amples of  Negroes  have  been 
reproduced  by  Rosellini ;  but 
I  must  content  myself  with  FIG.  40.— Captive  Negress. 

three  more  examples.      The  Reif  _of  H°™8' Enight' 

eenth  Dynasty,  1550  B.C. 
nrst  two  of  these  are  Negro 

prisoners,    with   halters   about   their   necks    (Figs.    38 
and  39).      The  lotus  bud   at  the   end   of  the   halter 


ANTIQUITY     OF    RACE    DISTINCTIONS.  207 

signifies  south,  which  was  the  direction  of  Negro-land. 
The  last  example  is  the  figure  of  a  Negress  (Fig. 
40),  sculptured  and  painted  about  1550  B.C.  (Lep- 
sius).  Let  this  figure  be  compared  with  the  description 
given  by  Yirgil  1600  years  later:  "Meanwhile  he  calls 
Cybale.  She  was  his  only  [house]  keeper ;  African 
by  race,  her  whole  figure  attesting  her  father-land; 
with  crisped  hair,  swelling  lip  and  dark  complexion ; 
broad  in  chest,  with  pendant  dugs  and  very  contracted 
abdomen ;  with  spindle  shanks  and  broad,  enormous 
feet,  her  lacerated  heels  were  rigid  with  continuous 
cracks."  * 

The  portrait  furnished  by  the  Roman  poet  was  antic- 
ipated by  1 650  years ;  and  both  portraits  are  faithful 
to  the  modern  Negress,  1830  years  later.  The  human 
type  has  not  sensibly  varied  during  thirty-four  centuries. 

Running  back  to  the  Twelfth  Dynasty,  we  find 
numerous  inscriptions  which  attest  the  existence  of  the 
Negro  at  that  date,  but  no  portraits  seem  to  be  extant. 
Lepsius,  speaking  of  the  Twelfth  Dynasty,  says:  "Men- 
tion is  .often  made  on  the  monuments  of  this  period  of 
the  victories  gained  by  the  kings  over  the  Ethiopians 
and  Negroes ;  wherefore,  we  must  not  be  surprised  to 
see  black  slaves  and  servants."  f  Birch  cites  mention 
of  Negroes  from  the  Twelfth  Dynasty.  "A  tablet  in 
the  British  Museum,"  he  says,  "dated  in  the  reign  of 

*  Here  is  the  original : 

Interclum  clamat  Cybalen;   erat  unica  custos; 

Afra  genus,  tota  patriam  testante  figura; 

Torta  comam,  labroque  tuniens,  et  fusca  colorem; 

Pectore  lata,  jacens  mammis,  compressior  alvo, 

Cruribus  exilis,  spatiosa  prodiga  planta; 

Continuis  rimis  calcanea  scissa  rigebant. 

For  this  comparison  I  am  indebted  to  Dr.  J.  C.  Nott,  in  Types 
of  Mankind,  p.  255. 

f  Lepsius,  Brief e  aus  JEgypten. 


208  PREADAMITES. 

Amenemlia  I,  has  an  account  of  the  mining  services  of 
an  officer  in  ^Ethiopia  at  that  period.  '  I  worked,'  he 
says,  '  the  mines  in  my  youth ;  I  have  regulated  all 
the  chiefs  of  the  gold-washings ;  I  brought  the  metal, 
penetrating  to  the  land  of  Phut,  to  the  Nahsi  [Ne- 
groes].' It  is  probably  for  these  gold  mines  that  we 
find  in  the  second  year  of  Amenemlia  IY,  an  officer 
bearing  the  same  name  as  the  king,  stating  that  he 
was  'invincible  in  his  majesty's  heart  in  smiting  the 
Nahsi.'  In  the  nineteenth  year  of  the  same  reign  were 
victories  over  the  Nahsi."  * 

The  same  authority  assures  us  that  some  informa- 
tion concerning  the  existence  of  the  Negro  can  be 
traced  back  to  the  Eleventh  Dynasty.  'kThe  base  of 
a  small  statue  inscribed  with  the  name  of  the  king  Ra 
nub  Cheper,  apparently  one  of  the  monarchs  of  the 
Eleventh  Dynasty,  whose  prenomen  was  discovered 
by  Mr.  Harris,  on  a  stone  built  into  the  bridge  at  Cop- 
tos,  intermingled  with  the  Enutefs,  has,  at  the  sides  of 
the  throne,  on  which  it  is  seated,  Asiatic  and  Negro 
prisoners."  This  takes  us  back  to  a  dynasty  which 
began,  according  to  Strong,  in  2006  B.C.,  only  509  years- 
after  the  end  of  the  Deluge,  as  assumed  by  the  same 
authority.  These  are  the  oldest  Negro  portraits  known. 

Mr.  Birch  further  states  that  during  the  Fourth  to- 
the  Sixth  Dynasty,  there  are  no  monuments  to 
show  that  the  Egyptians  were  even  acquainted  with  the 
existence  of  the  Negroes.  He  tells  us,  however,  in  a 
late  work,  that  in  the  reign  of  Pepi,  second  monarch 
of  the  Sixth  Dynasty,  war  was  carried  on  against  some 
Asiatic  neighbors  of  the  Egyptians,  and  an  army  of 
Nahsi,  or  Negroes,  was  levied  as  auxiliaries.  "These' 
Negroes,  the  first  mentioned  in  history,  were  officered 

*  Birch,  Historical   Tablet  of  Rameses  II,  London,   1852;   also, 
Egypt  from  the  Monuments. 


ANTIQUITY     OF     RACE    DISTINCTIONS.  209 

by  the  Egyptians,  some  of  whom  were  priests."  This 
record  of  these  events  was  found  at  San  or  Tanis.* 

We  are  informed  by  Lepsius  that  African  languages 
antedate  even  the  epoch  of  Menes,  3893  B.C. 

I  have  thus  furnished  some  indications  of  the  na- 
ture of  the  evidence  on  which  we  affirm  the  very  high 
antiquity  of  the  racial  distinctions  existing  in  modern 
times.  The  following  is  a  summary  of  the  facts : 

1.  Race  types  may  be  traced  back  in  Chaldaea  and 
Assyria  to  800  or  1000  B.C. 

2.  As  early  as  the  Twelfth  Dynasty,  the  Egyptians 
recognized  four  races  —  the  Red,  the  Yellow,  the  Black 
and  the  White.      This  was  B.C.    1643  (Strong),   2300 
(Leps.). 

3.  The  Pharaonic  portraits  of  the  New  Empire  pre- 
sent mixed  Egyptian,  Semitic  and  Aryan  types.     The 
oldest  Jewish  head  (wife  of  Amunoph  I)  about  B.C. 
1671. 

4.  Such  intermixture  existed  also  in  the  Fourth  Dy- 
nasty, which  began  B.C.  2269  (Str.),  3426  (Leps.). 

5.  Pure    Semitic   and   Aryan   types    are  known  in 
Egypt  from  iconographs  of  B.C.  1400  (Leps.). 

6.  The  Mongoloid  type  was  figured  in  Egypt  B.C. 
1400  (Leps.). 

7.  The  Nubian  type  was  figured  as  far  back  as  the 
Eleventh  Dynasty,  B.C.  2006  (Str.),  2400  (Leps.). 

8.  Pure   Egyptian    types   are   traced   back   to   the 
Fourth  Dynasty,  B.C.  2269  (Str.),  3426  (Leps.). 

9.  Hundreds   of  Negro   portraits    occur   from   the 
Eighteenth    Dynasty    down,     B.C.     1492    (Str.),     1550 
(Leps.). 

10.  Negro    portraits    exist    which    date    from    the 
Eleventh  Dynasty,  B.C.  2006  (Str.),  2400  (Leps.). 

*  Birch,  Ancient  History  from  the  Monuments,  Egypt,  p.  54. 
14 


210  PREADAMITE8. 

11.  Monumental  evidences  of  the  existence  of  Ne- 
groes occur  in  the  Twelfth  Dynasty,  B.C.   1963  (Str.), 
2300  (Leps.). 

12.  Monumental  evidences  of  the  existence  of  Ne- 
groes are  even  found  under  the  Sixth  Dynasty,  2081 
(Str.),  2190  (Wilk.),  2967  (Leps.). 

13.  African    languages    existed    before    the    First 
Dynasty,  B.C.  2515  (Str.),  3892  (Leps.). 


CHAPTER  XIY. 


PREADAMITE  RACES. 

I  WISH   now  to  inquire  how  such  remarkable  an- 
tiquity of  all  the  racial  types  of  the  oriental  world 
bears  upon  the  question  of  Preadamites.     In  this  in- 
quiry, the  following  synopsis  will  be  convenient  for 
reference : 

TABLE    OF    FIRST-KNOWN   ADVENTS    OF    HUMAN   TYPES. 


Race.          Family. 

Nation. 

How             Egyptian 
Shown.         Designation 

Strong, 

B.C. 

Lepsius, 

B.C. 

f  HAMITIC 

|  Egyptian 

t  Menes               1   R£D 
1  Iconographs    ' 

j   2417 
*   2269 

3892 
3426 

J  Nubian  ' 

Mixed                   DARK  RED 

2006 

2400 

j  Pure 

1000 

WHITE 

SEMITIC 

C  Chaldaean 
I.  Hebrew 

1  Mixed 
(  Pure 
1  Mixed 

<•  YELLOW 

2269 
1470 
2269 

3426 
1671 
3426 

("  Medean 

f 

.  JAPHETIC 

j  Hellenic 
I   Scythian 

Pure 

-  WHITE 

J   2166 

1 

3000 

[  Hindoo 

J 

[  1442 

1600 

MONGOLOID  TATAR 

. 



1249 

1400 

NEGRO 

j  Iconographs    (   _      ... 

j  2006 

2400 

'  Inscriptions     ' 

1   2081 

2967 

Now,  how  do  these  dates  of  the  complete  differen- 
tiation of  racial  and  family  types  compare  with  the 
received  dates  of  the  creation  of  Adam  and  of  the 
Deluge  ?  The  nature  of  the  reasoning  will  appear 
sufficiently  if  we  follow  the  "orthodox"  chronology 
of  Dr.  Strong.  He  places  the  end  of  the  Deluge  at 
2515  B.C.  Its  beginning  was,  therefore,  2518  B.C. 
The  interval  from  Adam  to  the  Deluge  was,  according 
to  Poole,  2262  years ;  according  to  Petavius  and  gen- 
eral opinion,  1656  years.  The  generality  of  opinions 

211 


212 


PREADAMITE8. 


lies  between  these  two  numbers.  The  creation  of 
Adam  was,  accordingly,  somewhere  from  4780  B.C.  to 
4174  B.C.;  or,  according  to  Usher's  postdiluvian  chro- 
nology, between  4780  B.C.  and  4004  B.C. 

Adam,  according  to  Poole,  4780  B.C. 

Adam,  according  to  Usher  and  Strong,  -     4174  B.C. 

Adam,  according  to  Usher,       -  4004  B.C. 

Deluge,  according  to  Poole,  -     3099  B.C. 

Deluge,  according  to  Strong,  ended,  2515  B.C. 

Deluge,  according  to  Usher,  -     2348  B.C. 

Adopting,  for  the  present,  Dr.  Strong's  arrange- 
ment of  the  Egyptian  Dynasties,*  which  furnishes 
the  first  column  of  dates  in  the  table  of  first  known 
advents  of  human  types,  given  above,  we  may  proceed 
to  calculate  what  were  the  intervals  after  Adam  and 
after  the  Deluge,  at  which  the  several  types  named  are 
known  to  have  been  in  existence.  Such  calculation 
furnishes  the  following  table : 

INTERVALS    FROM   ADAM    AND    THE    DELUGE   TO    FIRST- 
KNOWN    ADVENTS    OF    HUMAN    TYPES. 


Strong's 

Egyp- 
tun 

AFTER  ADAM. 

AFTER  DELUGE. 

TYPES  DESIGNATED. 

C/hro- 

Usher- 

nology. 

Poole, 

Strong, 

Usher. 

Poole, 

Strong. 

Usher, 

B.C. 

Yrs. 

Yrs. 

Yrs. 

Yrs. 

Yrs. 

Yrs. 

[Era  of  Menes]  -    - 

2417 

2363 

1757 

1587 

682 

98 

—69 

Egyptian  - 

2269 

2511 

1905 

1735 

830 

246 

79 

Chaldsean,  mixed   - 

2269 

2511 

1905 

1735 

830 

246 

79 

Hebrew,  mixed  -    - 

2269 

2511 

1905 

1735 

830 

246 

79 

Hellenic,  nearly  pure 

2166 

2614 

2008 

1838 

933 

349 

182 

Negro,  in  inscriptions 

2080 

2700 

2094 

1924 

1019 

435 

26& 

Negro,  in  iconographs 

2006 

2774 

2168 

1998 

1093 

509 

342 

Nubian      -    -    -    - 

2006 

2774 

2168 

1998 

1093 

509 

342 

Hebrew,  pure     -    - 

1470 

3310 

2704 

2534  1 

1629 

1045 

878 

Hindoo      .... 

1442 

3338 

2732 

2562 

1657 

1073 

906 

Mongoloid     -    -    - 

1249 

3531 

2925 

2755 

1850 

1266 

1099 

*  See  chapter  ix. 


PREADAMITE     KACES.  213 

Now,  let  us  place  ourselves,  for  a  moment,  on  the 
generally  accepted  chronology,  which  we  find  placed 
in  the  margin  of  our  Bible,  and  which  we  have  been 
taught  and  required  to  receive.  Let  us  not  follow 
any  of  the  so-called  "exaggerated"  and  "skeptical" 
arrangements  of  the  Dynasties  of  Egypt,  which  have 
been  given  us  by  Bunsen,  Lepsius,  Mariette  and  other 
German  and  French  "free-thinkers  "  ;  but  let  us  adopt 
the  arrangement  which  has  been  fixed  to  suit  the  views 
of  an  orthodox  doctor  of  sacred  theology,  a  professor 
in  a  theological  seminary,  and  published  in  an  ortho- 
dox quarterly  review.  On  this  basis,  we  discover  that 
the  existence  of  a  well-established  monarchy,  and  well- 
developed  civilization  was  a  fact  sixty-nine  years  before 
the  Flood — at  the  same  time  that  it  is  held  that  all  the 
world  has  been  settled  since  the  Flood!  Here  is  the 
result,  exactly  as  orthodoxy  has  fixed  it.  The  date  of 
the  Deluge  was  determined  by  Archbishop  Usher,  and 
the  date  of  the  Thinite  Egyptian  monarchy  has  been 
determined  by  Professor  Dr.  James  Strong.  Plainly, 
one  or  both  of  these  dates  is  incorrect,  and  it  is  dis- 
ingenuous to  continue  to  force  them  on  the  credence 
of  the  world. 

Dr.  Strong  has  fixed  upon  a  date  for  the  Deluge 
which  brings  his  Era  of  Menes  98  years  after  the  Del- 
uge. While  this  result  is  not  absurd,  I  deem  it  emi- 
nently improbable.  Poole  gives  us  682  years  between 
Strong's  Era  of  Menes  and  the  Deluge.  This  is  still 
better ;  and  Poole' s  Era  of  Menes  affords  further  re- 
lief. Still,  I  cannot  but  feel,  in  view  of  the  whole 
body  of  facts,  that  all  these  attempts  are  constrained 
and  puerile. 

Now,  running  the  eye  down  the  table,  it  appears 
that  Chaldsean  and  Hebrew  types  had  been  introduced 
into  Egypt  but  79  years  after  the  Deluge,  according  to 


214  PREADAMITES. 

Usher,  or  246  years  after  the  Deluge,  according  to 
Strong.  It  cannot  be  said  that  the  mixed  Egyptian 
and  Semitic  features  are  to  be  regarded  like  "  compre- 
hensive "  or  unresolved  types  in  palaeontology,  because 
the  pure  Egyptian  type  was  abundantly  delineated  at 
the  same  date  (see  figs.  32-35,  and  especially  fig.  36) ; 
and  this,  as  the  monuments  show,  was  the  type  of  the 
popular  mass,  while  the  mixed  type  was  dynastic,  re- 
sulting from  the  royal  privilege  and  opportunity  of  in- 
termarrying with  foreign  houses.  Similarly,  the  Hel- 
lenic type,  nearly  or  quite  pure,  was  delineated  182 
years  after  the  Usherian  Deluge,  and  only  349  years 
after  the  Deluge  fixed  by  Strong. 

Our  deepest  interest  is  in  the  widely  divergent 
Negro  type.  This  is  unmistakably  characterized  by 
deep  and  broad  racial  distinctions.  But  this  strongly 
emphasized  divergence  is  known,  through  inscriptions, 
to  have  been  in  existence  268  years  after  the  Usherian, 
Deluge  •  and  the  actual  iconographs  depict  it  under 
full  development  342  years  after  the  Usherian  Deluge, 
and  but  509  years  after  the  Deluge  as  dated  by  Strong. 
Let  us  pause  over  the  significance  of  these  compara- 
tive dates.  Suppose  we  ignore  the  historical  mention 
of  Negroes  in  the  inscriptions  of  the  Sixth  Dynasty, 
and  pass  down  to  the  inconographs  of  the  Eleventh 
Dynasty.  The  actual  portraitures  on  the  Egyptian 
monuments  exhibit  the  Negro  in  all  his  characteris- 
tics, as  broadly  differentiated  from  the  Noachite  as  he 
is  to-day  upon  the  banks  of  the  Congo.  The  accepted 
chronology  teaches  us  that  this  divergence  had  been 
effected  in  509  years.  This  result  had  been  reached 
2006  years  before  Christ,  and  it  is  now  1879  years 
after  Christ.  It  is  3885  years  since  the  Negro  was 
completely  a  Negro.  In  3885  years  the  Negro  has 
not  changed  to  such  an  extent  that  we  can  detect  the 


PKEADAMITE     RACES.  215 

change ;  and  yet  we  are  assured  that  during  the  509 
years  immediately  preceding  he  had  changed  by  all  the 
amount  which  distinguishes  him  from  the  race  of  the 
Apollo  Belvedere ! 

Let  it  be  kept  in  mind  that  we  are  not  dealing  with 
fabulous  numbers  —  not  even  with  German  chronol- 
ogy,—  but  with  dates  which  evangelical  investigators 
have  fixed  according  to  their  own  view  of  the  require- 
ments of  facts.  Is  it  credible  that  the  immediate  pos- 
terity of  Noah  split  abruptly  into  so  broad  a  diver- 
gence, and  have  remained  unchanged  ever  since  ?  Did 
they  breathe  a  different  air,  drink  different  water,  sub- 
sist on  different  food  ?  There  is  no  end  to  possible 
conjectures.  We  might  even  go  the  length  of  that 
easy  faith  which  maintains  that  fossil  bones  were  cre- 
ated in  the  rocks ;  but  I  shall  not  follow  such  brain- 
less credulity  with  an  argument.  Resting  on  scientific 
grounds,  we  must  pronounce  it  absolutely  incredible 
that  the  Negro  type  diverged  completely  from  the 
Noachic  in  509  years. 

Suppose,  then,  we  contemplate  the  subject  from  the 
standpoint  of  a  local  Deluge.  This  relieves  us  of  the 
necessity  of  tracing  all  human  types  to  Noah.  "We 
must  trace  to  Noah  only  the  families  of  Noachites. 
Supposing  all  human  types  derived  from  Adam,  a  local 
Deluge  affords  us  from  1656  to  2262  years  more  for 
racial  divergences.  On  this  basis,  Usher  gives  us 
1998  years  from  Adam,  for  the  evolution  of  the  Negro 
type,  and  Strong  gives  us  2168  years.  That  is,  accord- 
ing to  Usher,  Adam  appeared  5883  years  ago;  the 
Negro  was  finally  differentiated  in  1998  years,  and  has 
not  changed  during  the  last  3885  years.  According  to 
Strong,  Adam  appeared  6055  years  ago ;  the  Negro 
was  fully  differentiated  in  2168  years,  and  has  not 
changed  during  the  last  3887  years.  In  other  words, 


216  PKEADAMITE8. 

according  to  Usher,  the  Negro  continued  to  diverge 
during  thirty-four  per  cent,  of  his  existence  upon  the 
earth  ;  during  the  remaining  sixty-six  per  cent,  he  has 
not  diverged  to  any  appreciable  extent.  According  to 
Strong,  the  Negro  continued  to  diverge  during  thirty- 
six  per  cent,  of  his  existence  upon  the  earth ;  during 
the  remaining  sixty-four  per  cent,  he  has  not  diverged 
to  any  appreciable  extent.  Can  any  scientific  reason 
be  assigned  for  the  arrest  of  this  divergence  during  the 
last  two-thirds  of  the  Negro's  earthly  existence  ?  I 
confidently  believe  that  no  such  reason  can  be  produced. 
All  analogies,  however,  negative  the  assumption  of 
any  such  interruption  of  the  Negro's  progressive  differ- 
entiation. Palaeontology  furnishes  numerous  lines  of 
organic  forms  which  have  come  down  to  us  from  the 
date  when  the  Negro  is  known  to  have  been  fully  dif- 
ferentiated. They  have  persisted,  like  the  Negro,  for 
4000  years ;  they  generally  exhibit  no  more  organic 
change  during  4000  years  than  the  Negro  does.  Here 
is  the  sacred  ibis,  of  Egypt,  and  the  crocodile,  and  the 
scarabaeus ;  here  is  the  well-known  ass,  and  the  ox ; 
here  are  the  dog,  the  cat  and  the  ape.  They  are  pic- 
tured to  us  from  the  Fourth  Dynasty ;  they  remain,  like 
the  Negro,  sensibly  unchanged  during  forty  centuries. 
But  some  of  these  unvarying  lines  of  descent  can  be 
traced  backward  beyond  forty  centuries.  Do  we  find 
them  manifesting  rapid  changes  during  the  next  pre- 
ceding twenty  centuries?  The  very  question  is  prepos- 
terous ;  it  hints  at  the  possibility  that  Nature  has  not 
been  uniform  —  that  her  methods  have  sometimes  been 
superseded,  and  man's  intelligent  confidence  in  her 
fidelity  to  law  is  misplaced.  No  truly  scientific  mind 
can  entertain  the  suggestion.  No ;  6000  years  reveal 
no  more  change  than  4000,  so  far  as  our  means  of 
measurement  go.  The  lineage  of  the  horse  reaches 


PKEADAMITE     RACES.  217 

back  far  beyond  the  accepted  epoch  of  Adam,  and 
he  is  everywhere  a  horse.  By  all  analogies  the  Negro 
type  must  have  persisted  from  an  epoch  more  remote 
than  Adam. 

But  we  need  not  deny  that  the  Negro  is  actually 
in  process  of  divergence.  During  the  4000  years  of 
apparent  stability,  the  type,  we  believe,  has  yielded, 
to  some  real  extent,  to  the  common  tendency  to  varia- 
tion, which  most  biologists  hold  to  be  a  fundamental 
law  of  organization.  The  horse,  traced  backward  into 
geological  time,  brings  us  soon  to  an  equine  modifi- 
cation which  proclaims  the  reality  of  change,  in  the 
equine  type.  It  is  not  this  type  alone  which  teaches 
us  that  existing  forms  have  emerged  from  ancient 
forms  which  are  only  fundamentally  similar.  "We 
trace  backward  the  types  of  the  pig,  the  deer,  the 
camel,  the  rhinoceros,  the  tapir,  the  elephant;  and 
soon  as  we  begin  to  penetrate  the  abysses  of  geolog- 
ical time  we  gaze  upon  forms  too  alien  to  be  identical, 
and  yet  too  like  to  be  anything  else,  fundamentally, 
than  the  living  forms  from  which  we  receded.  It  is 
reasonable  to  hold,  therefore,  with  the  ancient  theo- 
logians, that  the  Negro  is  the  living  representative  of 
a  type  which  possesses  real  mutability,  and  has  wit- 
nessed real  transformations;  only,  we  cannot  go  with 
the  ancient  theologian  in  maintaining  that  all  his 
transformations  took  place  in  2000  years,  and  then 
ceased ;  nor  in  maintaining  that  the  type  of  Adam 
was  the  starting-point  of  his  transformations.  All  the 
positive  data  tend  toward  the  conviction  that  the  Ne- 
gro has  come  down  to  us  from  preadamic  times  ;  that 
he  has  always  varied  at  a  rate  practically  uniform,  and 
that  consequently  his  origin  must  not  be  sought  in 
Noah,  4000  years  back,  nor  in  Adam,  6000  years  back, 


218 


PREADAMITE8. 


but  in  some  humble  progenitor  living  on  the  earth 
many  thousand  years  before  Adam. 

Should  we  adopt  the  most  generally  approved  Ger- 
man arrangement  of  the  Egyptian  Dynasties,  all  the 
considerations  leading  to  the  above  conclusion  would 
be  perceptibly  strengthened.  Lepsius  adjusts  the 
Manethonian  Dynasties  in  such  a  manner  as  to  bring 
the  Era  of  Menes  at  3892  B.C.;  and  thus,  all  other 
Egyptian  dates,  down  to  the  Twenty-second  Dynasty, 
are  correspondingly  more  removed.  The  greatest  dis- 
crepancies, however,  between  the  chronology  of  Lep- 
sius and  that  of  Poole  or  Strong,  occur  in  the  remoter 
periods.  Leaving  the  assumed  epochs  of  Adam  and 
the  Deluge  to  stand  as  before,  the  intervals  from 
Adam  and  the  Deluge  to  the  dates  of  divergence  of 
human  types  delineated  on  the  monuments  of  Egypt 
will  be,  on  the  basis  of  the  Lepsian  arrangement  of 
the  Dynasties,  somewhat  as  shown  in  the  following 
table : 

INTERVALS     FROM     ADAM     AND      THE      DELUGE     TO     FIRST- 
KNOWN   ADVENTS    OF    HUMAN    TYPES. 


AFTER  ADAM. 

AFTER  DELUGE. 

Lepsius' 

TYPES  DESIGNATED. 

Egyptian 
Chronol- 

Poole, 

Usher- 
Strong. 

Usher, 

Poole. 

Strong, 

Usher, 

ogy  B  C. 

Yrs. 

Yrs. 

Yrs. 

Yrs. 

Yrs 

Yrs. 

[Era  of  Menes]    -    - 

3892 

888 

282 

112 

—793 

-1377 

—1544 

Egyptian      -    -    -    - 

3426 

1354 

748 

578 

—327 

—911 

—1078 

Chaldsean,  mixed  -    - 

3426 

1354 

748 

578 

-327 

—911 

—1078 

Hebrew,  mixed    -    - 

3426 

1354 

748 

578 

-327 

-911 

—1078 

Hellenic,  nearly  pure 

3000 

1700 

1174 

1004 

99 

—485 

—652 

Negro,  in  inscriptions 

2967 

1733 

1207 

1037 

132 

-452 

-619 

Negro,  in  iconographs 

2400 

2300 

1774 

1604 

699 

115 

—52 

XTtiKi4 

2400 

2300 

1774 

1604 

HDD 

115 

52 

Hebrew,  pure  -    -    - 

1671 

3109 

2503 

2333 

V;1y 

1428 

844 

677 

TIlTirlnn 

1  r.nii 

01  on 

9S74 

2404 

IJfift 

915 

748 

Mongoloid    -    -    -    - 

JOUU 

1400 

O1OU 

3380 

fnj  J<* 

2774 

2604 

I'lyy 
1699 

1115 

948- 

The    Egyptian    chronology    of  Lepsius    is    by    no 
means   the   most    prolonged   which    German    scholar- 


PREADAMITE     RACES. 

ship  has  produced.  Brugsch  carries  the  Era  of  Menes 
508  years  farther  back  than  Lepsius ;  linger,  1721 
years;  Bockh,  1810  years;  Mariette,  whose  determina- 
tions are  generally  adopted  by  Lenormant,  removes 
the  Era  of  Menes  1112  years  beyond  the  date  assigned 
by  Lepsius ;  yet  Lepsius  fixes  this  date  1175  years 
earlier  than  Poole,  whose  chronology  is  adopted  in 
Smithes  Dictionary  of  the  Bible.  Strong  brings  the 
Era  of  Menes  1475  years  lower  than  Lepsius.  On  the 
whole,  if  we  give  equal  weight  to  the  great  authori- 
ties, we  shall  find  Lepsius  occupying  a  medium  posi 
tion. 

Now,  the  above  table  shows,  on  the  basis  of  the 
Egyptian  chronology  of  Lepsius,  that  the  Usherian 
date  of  the  Deluge  is  1544  years  after  the  establish- 
ment of  empire  in  the  valley  of  the  Nile.  Even  Strong 
brings  the  Deluge  1377  years  after  Menes.  Accord- 
ing to  the  Usherian  chronology  and  faith,  Egyptian, 
Chaldsean,  Hebrew,  Hellenic,  Negro  and  Nubian  types 
of  Noachidse  had  all  been  developed  in  Egypt  before 
the  postdiluvian  life  of  Noah.  Such  incompatibilities 
are  too  glaring  to  require  exhibition.  Either  Lepsius 
or  Usher  must  be  shown  in  the  wrong.  But  even  ac- 
cording to  Strong,  the  first  four  types  above  named 
existed  before  the  Deluge,  and  the  Negro  and  Nu- 
bian, but  115  years  later  than  that  cataclysmic 
starting-point  of  nations.  Indeed,  we  have  evidence 
of  the  inscriptions  that  the  Negro  existed  452  years 
before  the  Deluge  as  fixed  in  chronology  by  Strong. 
So  Lepsius  and  Strong  are  also  pitted  against  each 
other.  It  will  require  a  high  authority  to  set  Lepsius 
aside. 

Continuing  the  comparisons,  we  perceive  that  the 
Lepsian  date  of  Menes  is  only  112  years  later  than  the 
Usherian  date  of  Adam.  We  perceive,  also,  that  the 


220  PREADAMITES. 

Egyptian,  Chaldjean,  Hebrew,  Negro  and  Nubian 
types  of  humanity  had  come  into  existence  within 
1037  years  of  Adam's  advent,  according  to  Usher,  or 
1207  years  according  to  the  Usher-Strong  determina- 
tions. Even  the  demonstrative  iconographs  do  not 
postpone  the  Negro's  advent  beyond  1604  and  1774 
years  after  Adam,  according  to  Usher  and  Usher- 
Strong,  respectively.  Now,  proceeding  as  before, 
Usher  informs  us,  through  his  chronology,  that  the 
Negro  was  fully  differentiated  in  1037  years  (if  we 
follow  the  inscriptions),  or,  at  most,  1604  years  (fol- 
lowing the  iconographs),  and  has  since  lived  4279 
to  4846  years  without  sensible  change.  Strong  assures 
us  that  the  Negro  was  differentiated  1207  or,  at  most, 
1774  years  after  Adam,  and  has  since  persisted  4281 
to  4748  years  without  further  change.  That  is,  eigh- 
teen or,  at  most,  twenty-seven  per  cent,  of  the  Negro's 
existence,  according  to  Usher, —  even,  unlike  Usher, 
supposing  him  to  have  started  from  Adam, — was  occu- 
pied in  completing  his  full  divergence  from  the  type 
of  a  white  man ;  and  seventy-three  to  eighty-two  per 
cent,  of  his  whole  lifetime  has  since  been  passed, 
under  the  same  conditions,  without  any  perceptible 
amount  of  the  same  results  being  worked  out.  If  we 
follow  Strong,  these  percentages  become  twenty  or 
twenty-nine  and  seventy-one  or  eighty. 

These  calculations  are  based  on  views  of  Egyptian 
chronology,  which  seem  to  me  as  reasonable,  and  as 
well  authenticated,  as  any ;  and  the  results  materially 
emphasize  the  reasoning  already  employed  in  reference 
to  the  other  set  of  results.  There  is  no  escape  from 
these  difficulties,  except  in  allowing  the  Negroes  a 
preadamic  career.  If  we  overthrow  the  chronology 
of  Lepsius,  we  fall  upon  the  nearly  equal  inconsisten- 
cies which  grow  out  of  the  use  of  Strong's  Egyptian 


PREADAMITE     RACES.  221 

chronology.  There  may  be  those  who  will  pooh-pooh 
these  difficulties.  I  can  believe  there  are  men  wha 
would  rather  hold,  gratuitously,  that  the  course  of  Na- 
ture has  been  arrested  and  disordered,  than  admit  that 
the  mediaeval  understanding  of  the  most  ancient  doc- 
ument in  existence  is  capable  of  being  improved  by 
five  hundred  years  of  later  investigation.  Such  faith 
is  heroic  and  worthy  of  reverence ;  and  I  shall  satisfy 
myself  with  paying  it  this  homage  rather  than  aspiring 
to  emulate  it. 

Three  other  Black  races  remain.  Is  there  any  prob- 
ability, in  view  of  what  has  emerged  from  a  study  of 
the  Negroes,  that  the  Hottentots,  Australians  and 
Papuans  have  descended  from  Adam, —  not  to  sug- 
gest their  descent  from  Noah  ?  These  races  are  all 
about  equally  divergent  from  the  Noachian  and  Ad- 
amic  types.  Any  conclusion  admissible  concerning 
the  antiquity  of  the  Negroes  will  not  be  questioned 
when  applied  to  the  other  Black  races.  Holding  it 
incredible  that  the  Negroes  are  descended  from  Noah, 
or  even  from  Adam,  I  shall  confidently  set  them  down 
with  Hottentots,  Australians  and  Papuans,  as  descend- 
ants of  a  preadamite  humanity. 


CHAPTER  XY. 

HAMITIC  ORIGIN  OF  NEGROES  CONSIDERED. 

POPULAR  opinion  respecting  the  origin  of  the 
Negro  race  has  viewed  them  as  descendants  of 
Ham.  This  view,  originating  in  a  remote  age,  has 
retained  its  position  in  the  ecclesiastical  system  with 
all  the  tenacity  which  characterizes  beliefs  hallowed 
by  ecclesiastical  sanction.  I  have  sought  for  the 
grounds  on  which  the  opinion  has  been  made  to  rest, 
but  I  have  not  succeeded  in  finding  either  a  scientific 
or  biblical  defense  which  I  could  ascribe  to  the  holders 
of  the  opinion  without  fear  of  affronting  their  intelli- 
gence. The  opinion  seems  to  be  held  because  it  has 
been  held.  Because  the  church  has  given  it  'to  us, 
many  think  it  must  be  both  sound  and  sacred,  and 
deem  their  religion  insulted  by  the  suggestion  that 
Ham  was  not  the  father  of  the  Negroes.  Indignation 
is  in  nowise  appeased  by  the  demonstration  that  no 
such  opinion  is  inculcated  in  Sacred  Scripture.  Nev- 
ertheless, I  shall  treat  old  opinion  only  with  the 
reverence  due  to  its  antiquity.  Extreme  age  earns 
consideration,  even  without  the  adjunct  of  intelligence. 
I  shall  frame  my  beliefs  with  exclusive  reference  to 
rational  grounds,  and  shall  continue  to  smile  at  the 
horror  of  those  who  think  religion  consists  in  denun- 
ciation of  persons  who  believe  differently  from  them- 
selves. 

In  the  absence  of  any  formal  defense  of  the  theory 
of  the  Hamitic  origin  of  Negroes,  I  shall  cite  what 
I  suppose  to  be  the  grounds  on  which  the  opinion 


HAMITIC     ORIGIN     OF    NEGROES.  223 

would  be  defended,  if  the  attempt  were  made.*  In 
fact,  some  incidental  apologies  for  the  Hamitic  theory 
which  I  have  met  with  lead  me  to  think  the  following 
the  strongest  known  reasons  for  entertaining  it : 

1.  The  genealogical  lists  given  in  Genesis  are  not 
complete.  I  reply: 

(1)  This  is  bare  assumption.    It  is  not  intimated  in 
the  fifth,  tenth  and  eleventh  chapters  of  Genesis,  nor 
in  the  first  chapter  of  1  Chronicles,   where  the  gene- 
alogy  is  rehearsed,   nor  in  the  first  chapter   of  Mat- 
thew, that  any  essential  fact  is  omitted.     The  gene- 
alogies are  tacitly  produced  as  complete.     No  excep- 
tion  being  taken   in  the    course  of  2500  years  —  the 
lists  being  reproduced  by  pens   held   to    be   inspired, 
I  submit  that  it   is  more  probable  the  lists  are  com- 
plete than  that  serious  omissions  exist  which  lead  the 
reader    into    inevitable    misapprehensions.      When    I 
speak  of  completeness,  I   mean   the   inclusion   of  all 
names  which  could  affect   the'  ostensible   purposes   of 
the   lists — the  lineage  of  Jesus  Christ   and   the  esti- 
mate of  time. 

(2)  If  omissions  exist,  they  must  consist  of  omis- 
sions of  generations,  or  of  collateral  heads  of  families. 
The   omission   of  generations    would    only   have    the 
effect  of  shortening  the  apparent  intervals  from  Adam 
to  the  Flood,  and  from  the  Flood  to  Abraham.     Such 
a   lengthening   of  our   conception   of  the   Patriarchal 

*Dr.  Johnson,  in  replying  to  the  question,  "How  is  the  color 
of  the  Negro  accounted  for?"  is  said  to  have  replied:  "Some  think 
they  are  children  of  Ham,  whose  son  was  cursed ;  others,  that  they 
are  descendants  of  generations  who  have  lived  under  burning  suns; 
and  others,  that  they  are  a  distinct  race."  The  reader  may  recall 
the  fable  of  Phaethou,  as  told  by  Ovid  in  the  Metamorphoses. 
The  sou  of  Apollo,  having  obtained  consent  to  drive  his  chariot 
one  day,  lost  control  of  the  fiery  steeds,  and  they  ranged  so  near 
the  equatorial  region  as  to  scorch  the  skins  of  the  inhabitants. 


224r  PREADAMITE8. 

period  would  afford  relief  at  many  points,  but  those 
who  maintain  the  accepted  chronology  do  not  feel  the 
need  of  such  relief.  They  irnpliedly  deny  the  possi- 
bility of  such  recourse,  and  are  self-precluded  from 
pleading  or  admitting  a  defect  of  this  nature  in  the 
ethnographic  tables.  The  mention  of  the  probability 
is  disingenuous.  If  a  prolonged  chronology  would 
make  room  for  the  Negroes,  it  would  none  the  less 
overthrow  the  chronological  system  which  has  been 
built  up  with  such  care  and  nursed  with  such  tender- 
ness. The  defenders  of  the  system  are  at  liberty  to 
abandon  it  for  the  sake  of  providing  a  place  for  the 
Negro  in  the  family  of  Ham  ;  but  in  this  case  they 
must  cease  coddling  and  patching  the  system  under 
any  guise ;  even  then  they  will  have  little  prospect 
of  success  in  providing  such  place,  for  more  than  a 
slight  lengthening  of  chronology  is  required. 

Next,  the  omission  of  heads  of  families  —  as  of  the 
unnamed  "sons  and  daughters"  of  Adam,  would  af- 
ford no  help  for  the  popular  chronology ;  because  it  is 
time  which  the  broad  divergence  of  the  Negro  from 
the  Hamite  requires,  not  more  brothers  and  cousins. 
The  broad  racial  separation  of  the  Negro  demands, 
at  the  low  rate  of  divergence  in  progress,  vastly  more- 
time  than  the  accepted  chronology  allows ;  and  the 
addition  of  brothers  or  heads  of  families  would  only 
multiply  the  number  of  nations,  without  providing  any 
greater  race-divergence  than  is  now  known  to  exist  in 
the  recognized  Hamites.  But  the  supposition  which 
would  increase  the  number  of  nations  of  Hamites  is- 
entirely  inadmissible,  because  the  ground  is  already 
completely  covered.  The  Bible  gives  us  an  origin  for 
every  Hamitic  nation  ever  known  to  exist.  The  suppo- 
sition of  unmentioned  Hamitic  origins  is  both  gratuitous 
and  superfluous.  The  hypothesis  of  incompleteness  in 


HAMITIO     ORIGIN     OF    NEGROES.  225 

the  ethnological  lists,  therefore,  cannot  be  employed  by 
the  accepted  chronology  for  the  interpolation  of  ad- 
ditional generations,  for  this  would  be  self-destructive. 
It  cannot  be  employed  to  provide  a  collateral  branch 
of  normal  Hamites,  because  all  normal  Hamites  are 
accounted  for.  It  cannot  be  employed  to  provide  for 
a  hypothetical  branch  of  Negroid  Hamites,  because 
there  is  no  biblical  basis  for  the  procedure,  and  because 
the  restricted  chronology  does  not  allow  a  tithe  of  the 
time  requisite  for  their  development  previously  to 
the  Sixth  Egyptian  Dynasty.  The  whole  hypothesis 
of  incomplete  genealogical  tables,  so  far  as  it  is  not 
fatuous  and  self-destructive,  appears  like  the  desperate 
effort  of  a  man  contending  with  dangers  in  the  dark. 
2.  The  curse  pronounced  by  Noah.*  For  the  of- 
fense of  Ham,  Canaan  his  son  received  his  grand- 
father's curse.  "Cursed  be  Canaan;  a  servant  of  ser- 
vants shall  he  be  unto  his  brethren."  It  has  been 
thought  that  this  prophecy  has  found  fulfillment  in  the 
habitual  slavery  to  which  the  Negroes  have  been  sub- 
jected by  the  posterity  of  Shem  and  Japheth.  But  this 
theory  is  almost  too  short-sighted  for  serious  consider- 
ation. I  have  shown  (in  chapter  iii)  that  the  posterity 
of  Canaan  are  not  traceable  into  the  Negro  type.  I 
have  shown  that  they  did  not  even  settle  on  the  con- 
tinent of  the  Negroes.  The  Canaanites  developed  into 
Sidonians,  Hethites,  Jebusites,  Amorites,  Girgasites, 
Hivites,  Arkites,  Sinites,  Arvadites,  Zemarites  and 
Hamathites.  The  places  of  all  these  tribes  have  been 
found  on  the  east  of  the  Mediterranean.  But  "after- 
ward," the  record  informs  us,  "were  the  families  of 

*  Gen.  ix,  20-27.    "  Noah,"  says  Lenormant,  "  had  laid  a  curse 
on  his  son  Ham,  for  having  been  wanting  in  filial  respect,  .  .  .  and 
the  curse  has  been  fulfilled  in  all  its  completeness."     (Ancient  His- 
tory of  the  East,  Am.  ed.,  I,  pp.  58,  59.) 
15 


226  PREADAMITES. 

the  Canaanites  spread  abroad."  Does  this  imply  that 
they  spread  into  Africa,  and  became  transformed  into 
Negroes  ?  By  no  means ;  for  the  very  next  sentence 
assures  us  to  what  extent  they  were  "  spread  abroad." 
"And  the  border  of  the  Canaanites  was  from  Sidon  [on 
the  Mediterranean]  as  thou  comest  to  Gerar  [on  the 
frontier  of  Philistia]  unto  Gaza  [a  Mediterranean  city 
on  the  confines  of  Palestine  and  Egypt] ;  as  thou  goest 
unto  Sodom  and  Gomorrah  [in  the  vale  of  Siddim, 
northwest  of  the  Dead  Sea]  and  Admah  and  Zeboiim 
[in  the  valley  of  the  Jordan],  even  unto  Lasha  [east 
of  the  north  part  of  the  Dead  Sea]"  —"The  meaning 
of  which  appears  to  be  that  the  district  in  the  hands 
of  the  Canaanites  formed  a  kind  of  triangle  —  the  apex 
at  Zidon,  the  southwest  extremity  at  Gaza,  the  south- 
eastern at  Lasha."*  The  posterity  of  Canaan,  more- 
over, were  white  men,  arid  not  Negroes. 

The  definite  restrictions  of  the  sacred  text,  therefore, 
forbid  that  we  should  find  the  realization  of  Noah's 
curse  in  the  black  skin  of  the  Negroes,  or  the  slavery 
to  which  they  have  been  subjected. 

3.  TJie  significance  of  the  word  KhdM.  The  word 
is  probably  derived  from  KhaMaM,  to  be  warm,  and 
signifies  warm  or  hot.  I  have  given  views  (in  chap- 
ter iii)  on  the  import  of  this  name.  It  is  admitted  that 
it  does  not  express  any  blackness  in  the  color  of  the 
skin.  It  is  a  descriptive  designation  of  people  dwell- 
ing in  regions  of  the  earth  which,  in  comparison  with 
the  Holy  Land,  were  "warm"  or  "hot";  just  as 
Gush  and  Ethiopia  are  descriptive  appellations  derived 
from  the  "sun-burnt"  complexion  of  the  people  who 
dwelt  in  some  of  the  warm  countries  of  Kham ;  and 
Troglodytike  was  the  country  of  certain  Troglodytes, 

*  George  Grove,  in  Smith's  Dictionary  of  the  Bible,  art.  "  Sodoin," 
Vol.  Ill,  p.  1338,  2d  col. 


HAMITIC     ORIGIN     OF    NEGROES.  227 

or  cave-dwellers.  Even  if  it  be  insisted  that  the  word 
Kham  signifies  black,  it  is,  like  nearly  all  proper  names 
of  the  tenth  chapter  of  Genesis,  rather  patrial  than 
personal ;  and  applies  to  a  country  rather  than  a  man. 
I  should  thus  feel  constrained  to  agree  with  Plutarch, 
that  it  refers  to  the  color  of  the  alluvial  soil  of  Egypt. 

But  whatever  be  the  signification  of  the  word,  we 
have  traced  out  all  the  posterity  of  Ham,  and  found 
them  in  the  "warm"  zone  south  of  the  Semites;  and 
in  Egypt,  upon  a  "black"  soil;  and  have  nowhere 
traced  them  into  countries  known  to  have  ever  been 
occupied  by  Negroes.  As  to  the  name  Gush,  I  think 
it  is  not  pretended  to  furnish  any  evidence  in  support 
of  the  Hamitic  origin  of  the  Negro.* 

4.  Early  racial  changes  were  perhaps  more  rapid 
than  later  ones.  This  is  merely  a  hypothesis  on 
which  an  inference  might  be  based.  The  strength  of 
the  inference  is  measured  by  the  plausibility  of  the 
hypothesis.  Dr.  D.  D.  Whedon,f  in  glancing  at  the 
question  of  Preadamites,  employs  the  following  lan- 
guage:  "Is  it  not  reasonable  to  suppose,  or  can  Sci- 
ence deny,  that  the  Adarnic  race  was  more  plastic  in 
its  early  days  than  now?  There  are  some  things  in 
the  Bible  that  imply  this.  The  antediluvians  lived 
centuries ;  ^  at  any  rate  those  in  the  direct  patriarchal 
line,  and  it  was  gradually  that  their  lives  dwindled 
down  to  our  normal  period.  Palaeontology  is  full  of 
its  displays  of  plasticity  and  variation  in  animal  life. 
There  was  once  an  age  of  mammoths,  and  iguano- 
dons,  and  other  horrible  things  with  horrible  names. 
If  we  mistake  not,  species  do  seem  to  start  up  with 
strange  suddenness,  and  develop  in  forms  and  rapidi- 

*  See  chapter  vii. 

f  Whedon,  in  Methodist  Quarterly  Review,  July  1878,  p.  565. 

\  This  is  a  mooted  question,  as  I  shall  show  in  chapter  xxviii. 


228  PREADAMITES. 

ties  and  magnitudes,  at  which  ignorant  Science,  in  all 
her  pride,  stands  aghast  and  dumfounded.  Species 
do  start  up  with  mighty  vigor  in  the  morning  of  life, 
and  either  dwindle  by  slow  decay,  or  go  out  at  a 
leap.  Certain  it  is  that  species  have  divergent  ca- 
pacities, some  more,  some  less ;  indeed,  we  suspect 
that  the  true  idea  of  a  species  is  a  central  form  with 
a  certain  range  of  possible  divergences.*  And  of 
every  species,  did  we  know  the  true  limits  of  diver- 
gence, we  might  perhaps  be  able  to  draw  a  generic 
diagram,  f  Now,  is  it  at  all  unreasonable  to  suppose 
that  the  early  Adamic  race  might  have  possessed  a 
greater  and  more  sudden  divergent  power  than  now, 
and  that,  as  it  spread  out  from  its  first  center  into- 
various  climates  and  conditions,  it  might  have  early 
finished  out  its  whole  generic  programme  ?  If  we  are 
told  that  Science  has  no  experience  of  any  such  thing, 
and  therefore  'cannot  know  it,'  we  reply  that  there 
is  no  experience  by  which  Science  knows  the  con- 
trary. She  knows  nothing  about  it,  and  must  there- 
fore hush  into  silence,  and  let  history  speak.  Our 
maxim  is  not :  The  Bible  is  false  unless  Science  can 
affirm  its  statements.  Our  maxim  is :  The  Bible  is 
true  unless  Science  can  incontrovertibly  prove  its 
statements  false.  \  If  this  superiority  of  plasticity  in 

*This  is  equivalent  to  Morton's  celebrated  definition  :  "A  pri- 
mordial organic  form" — with  obvious,  but  limited,  capabilities  of 
variation. 

fDoes  the  author  mean  a"  genetic"  diagram?  If  not,  the  word 
"  generic  "  is  employed  in  an  extra-scientific  sense,  and  means  the 
assemblage  of  varieties  constituting  the  ensemble  of  a  species  ;  in 
other  words,  the  group  of  varieties  constituting  different  states  of 
the  species.  But,  under  this  view,  I  would  prefer  to  say  "  a  varietal 
diagram";  and  in  the  next  sentence  would  say  "varietal  pro- 
gramme," and  thus  remove  ambiguity. 

|  This  maxim  is  also  mine,  but  it  is  an  error  to  assert  dog- 
matically that  exegesis  has  in  all  cases  reached  the  correct  mean- 


HAMITIC     ORIGIN. OF    NEGROES.  229 

the  early  Adamic  race  was  real,  we  easily  understand 
how  the  Negro  early  appears  on  the  monuments,  and 
how  the  palaeolithic  man  may  have  been  both  a  son 
of  Noah  and  an  Eskim. 

"We  suspect  that  the  Africans  in  Africa  are  an 
eminently  plastic  population.  There  is  on  that  conti- 
nent an  immense  variety  of  colors  and  characters, 
indicating  an  intense  susceptibility  to  climatic  influ- 
ences. There  appears  to  be  a  rapid  physiological 
variability,*  and  a  tendency  to  abnormal  specialties 
hardly  belonging  to  the  human  species,  except  as  a 
strange  accident.  There  is  a  very  great  tendency  to 
immense  changes  in  language,  especially  where  the 
alphabet  is  unknown.  Fontaine  has  shown  that  two 
communities  of  American  Indians,  once  speaking  the 
same  language,  can,  by  separation,  become  unintelli- 
gible to  each  other  in  two  centuries.  It  can  be  shown 
that  African  languages  are  still  more  variable,  f  so 
that  in  two  or  three  thousand  years  all  traces  of  iden- 
tity may  be  lost.  In  physical  characteristics  the  Afri- 
can tribes  shade  off  into  each  other;  in  short,  the 

ing  of  Scripture.  I  may  deviate  from  popular  interpretation,  and 
yet  accord  with  Scripture.  It  is  also  unfair  to  assert,  construct- 
ively, as  many  carpers  at  science  do  —  I  say  it  without  reference 
to  Dr.  Whedou  —  that  he  who  disagrees  with  popular  interpreta- 
tion must  be  ranked  with  the  enemies  of  the  Bible.  It  is  a  time- 
worn  fallacy,  but  always  prompted  by  the  instinct  of  self-love,  that 
"  He  ivho  opposes  me  or  my  opinion  is  the  enemy  of  some  great  com- 
mon interest  which  I  profess  to  defend.'"  This  is  the  favorite 
"dodge"  of  those  who  have  no  arguments  to  present. 

*This  statement  seems  to  be  founded  on  the  existence  of  great 
physiological  variations,  ethnic  divergences,  and  ignores  what  has 
been  ascertained  respecting  the  causes  of  these  phenomena. 

f  Is  not  this  a  little  twist  on  logic?  It  can  be  shown,  indeed, 
that  African  languages  are  still  more  variant,  but  as  to  rariability> 
or  aptitude  to  become  variant,  the  result  proves  nothing.  If  the 
result  is  large,  it  may  have  proceeded  from  long  continuance  of  the 
cause  as  well  as  facility  of  effectuation. 


230  PREADAMITES. 

variations  of  the  African  populations  from  the  Ad- 
amic  original  may  be  only  a  question  of  time,  and  the 
question  of  time  is  only  a  question  of  plasticity.  Our 
impression  is  that  a  great  extent  of  time  might  be  a 
convenience,  but  is  hardly  a  necessity." 

The  question  which  Dr.  Whedon's  recognized  acu- 
men brings  into  view  is  entirely  reasonable,  and  de- 
mands scientific  consideration.  There  are  no  conspicu- 
ous evidences  of  the  unsoundness  of  his  hypothesis.  It 
may,  indeed,  be  an  opinion  extensively  entertained 
among  scientific  men.  I  cite  the  following  passage  from 
Topinard:  *  "It  is  quite  clear  that  the  variations  of  cli- 
mate and  conditions  of  life  are  very  slight  now  in  com- 
parison with  what  they  necessarily  were  formerly.  The 
fact  is,  that  man  has  not  always  known  how  to  guard 
against  the  preponderating  influence  of  external  agen- 
cies, nor  has  he  always  been  able  to  leave  the  country, 
under  every  change  of  circumstances.  No  new  race, 
having  characters  other  than  those  of  the  mixed  races 
produced  from  crossing,  has  been  created  within  our 
knowledge ;  and,  moreover,  everything  compels  us  to 
believe  that  there  was  a  greater  tendency  to  change, 
at  a  remote  period  in  the  past,  than  there  is  at  present ; 
and  this  belief  has  found  a  support  in  the  law  of 
hereditary  influence."  The  considerations  presented 
by  Topinard  rest  on  a  different  basis  from  those  of 
Dr.  Whedon.  Topinard  holds  to  the  high  antiquity 
of  the  human  species. f  The  "remote  period  in  the 

*  Topinard,  Anthropology,  p.  392.  Very  recently  a  similar  sug- 
gestion has  come  to  me  from  Rev.  S.  E.  Bishop,  of  Honolulu.  He 
says,  in  a  letter  of  12th  April,  1879:  "It  has  seemed  to  me  that  the 
fixed  diversities  of  the  races  of  men  might  be  well  accounted  for  by 
assigning  their  origin  to  the  infancy  of  the  "  human  species,  when  it 
"  would  have  been  plastic,  and  ready  to  assume  extreme  variations  of 
type,  such  as  would  have  been  impossible  at  any  later  period." 

t  "  Bones,  on  the  other  hand,  have  the  inestimable  advantage  of 


HAM  I  TIC     ORIGIN     OF    NEGROES.  231 

past,"  to  which  lie  refers,  would  be  entirely  repudiated 
by  Dr.  Whedon.  Indeed,  he  directly  states  that  "as 
far  as  our  limited  investigations  extend,  the  law  of 
permanence  of  types  remains  intact."  Moreover,  he 
is  speaking  of  races  who  have  made  advancement  from 
a  primitive  condition,  in  which  man  is  at  the  mercy  of 
circumstances,  to  a  semi-civilized  condition,  in  which 
protection  and  comforts  have  been  provided  for  him- 
self. This  cannot  apply  to  the  Negroes  of  Africa. 
As  to  the  greater  flexibility  or  more  rapid  change  of 
human  organization  in  those  remote  periods,  that  even 
appears  to  be  a  subject  of  mere  suggestion,  and  is  not 
set  down  as  a  conclusion  presumably  established.  The 
indications  of  ' '  heredity ' '  are  always  toward  perma- 
nence of  type  ;  and  a  suggestion  of  a  less  rigorous  appli- 
cation of  the  law  in  any  remote  time  is  quite  gratuitous. 
Turning  to  the  remarks  of  Dr.  Whedon,  it  must  be 
borne  in  mind  that  he  writes  from  the  standpoint  of 
a  short  chronology  and  a  definite  circumscription  of 
specific  fluctuations.  His  argument  divides  into  two 
branches :  (1)  All  species,  in  the  early  periods  of  their 
existence,  possess  extraordinary  plasticity ;  (2)  The 
races  of  Africa  still  retain  an  extraordinary  suscepti- 
bility of  change.  In  support  of  the  former  proposition, 
he  cites  first  the  extreme  longevity  of  the  antedilu- 
vians, and  notes  the  gradual  abbreviation  of  their  lives. 
If  this  were  a  strictly  physiological  phenomenon,  I 
should  think  it  implied  extraordinary  unsusceptibility 

presenting  to  us  all  that  remains  of  ancient  peoples,  of  which  there 
are  no  longer  any  living  representatives ;  some  extending  back  to 
one  and  two  thousand  years,  others  to  ten  and  tiventy  thousand,  when 
the  various  types  had  become  less  changed."  (Topinard,  Anthro- 
pology, p.  206.)  This  refers  only  to  the  antiquity  of  primeval  man  in 
Europe,  the  oldest,  perhaps,  of  whom  any  remains  have  come  down 
to  us.  Lower  races  —  that  is,  the  human  species  at  large, — he  traces 
to  a  much  higher  antiquity,  even  into  Miocene  time. 


232  PREADAMITES. 

of  change.  This,  in  fact,  is  the  definition  of  extreme 
longevity.  The  phenomenon  truly  implies  a  different 
rate  of  change  from  the  present ;  but  it  is  a  slower, 
instead  of  a  faster,  rate. 

Next,  he  appeals  to  palaeontology,  and  mentions 
"mammoths  and  iguanodons  and  other  horrible 
things."  From  this  basis  of  alleged  facts  he  infers 
that  "palaeontology  is  full  of  its  displays  of  plasticity 
and  variation  in  animal  life,"  and  that  "species  do 
seem  to  start  up  with  strange  suddenness,  and  develop 
in  forms  and  rapidities  and  magnitudes  at  which  igno- 
rant Science  in  all  her  pride  stands  aghast  and  dum- 
founded";  and  that  "species  do  start  up  with  mighty 
vigor  in  the  morning  of  life,  and  either  dwindle  by  slow 
decay  or  go  out  in  a  leap."  Dr.  "Whedon  evidently 
is  here  contemplating  the  well  known  phenomena  of 
sudden  appearance  and  gradual  or  abrupt  disappear- 
ance of  specific,  and  even  generic,  forms;  and  his  at- 
tention fixes  itself  on  the  grotesqueness  and  vegetative 
bulk  of  many  ancient  types.  It  is  easy  to  understand 
how  such  phenomena  may  impress  a  mind  which  ante- 
cedently assumes  that  each  species  is  a  fixed  type,  the 
product  of  a  special  creation,  and  that  all  the  facts  of 
palseontological  history  have  been  brought  into  view, 
so  that  we  can  base  final  conclusions  on  actually  known 
and  positive  phenomena.  But  Dr.  Whedon,  resting  on 
these  assumptions,  stands  on  very  uncertain  ground. 
It  is,  on  the  contrary,  almost  the  unanimous  opinion 
of  biologists  that  a  species  is  not  a  fixed  type,  but 
simply  the  present  aspect  of  a  line  of  organic  develop- 
ment, destined  to  become  something  else  in  the  fu- 
ture, as  it  was  something  else  in  the  past.  According 
to  the  prevailing  view  of  a  species,  its  youth,  and 
even  its  birth,  is  an  epoch  impossible  to  define.  It 
is  always  new  in  reference  to  that  which  it  is,  and  is  to 


HAMITIC     ORIGIN     OF    NEGROES.  233 

become.  It  is  always  old  in  reference  to  what  it  has 
been.  There  is  no  opportunity  to  ground  an  hypoth- 
esis of  extraordinary  luxuriance  and  plasticity  on  a 
youthful  condition.  An  organic  form  is  always  equally 
youthful,  and  always  equally  old.  Those  aspects  of 
the  organism  which  we  call  species  must,  of  course, 
have  their  beginning,  their  progress  and  their  end ; 
and  the  transition  may  present  every  degree  of  sud- 
denness or  slowness,  according  to  the  nature  of  the 
conditions  to  which  the  organism  always  seeks  a  cor- 
relation. But  still,  though  new  as  a  putative  specific 
form,  it  is  old  as  an  organism  ;  there  is  no  ground 
for  assuming  that  the  ever  progressive  organism  re- 
ceives a  new  installment  of  vigor  or  plasticity,  at  the 
moment  science  happens  to  descry  it  or  describe  it 
as  a  new  specific  type.  I  can  discover  no  reason  for 
positing  a  greater  degree  of  inherent  susceptibility  at 
one  epoch  than  at  another. 

From  Dr.  Whedon's  point  of  view,  respecting  the 
nature  and  origin  of  species,  the  objection  to  his 
hypothesis  does  not  appear  so  great.  And  yet,  even 
here,  I  should  feel  constrained  to  dissent.  If  this  view 
allowed  us  to  compare  the  lifetime  of  a  species  with 
the  lifetime  of  an  individual,  there  would  be  some 
ground  for  assuming  that  the  impressible  infancy  and 
youth  of  a  species  must  expose  it,  to  an  extraordinary 
extent,  to  the  perturbing  and  constraining  influence  of 
surrounding  conditions.  But  the  view  places  before 
us,  with  the  utmost  suddenness,  a  complete  and  ma- 
tured specific  form.  A  species  is  not  a  growth,  and 
has  no  youth  ;  it  is  a  creation.  It  is  created  for  the 
conditions  under  which  it  makes  its'  advent.  As  con- 
ditions change,  there  is  never  a  moment  when  it  is  so 
well  suited  to  its  environment  as  at  first.  There  is 
never  a  moment  when  it  does  not  experience  a  depress- 


234  PKEADAMITE8. 

ing  and  destructive  warfare  with  circumstances.  There 
is  never  a  moment  when  its  condition  is  not  becoming 
more  desperate.  The  time  is  always  impending  when 
the  struggle  for  existence  will  terminate,  and  the 
species,  more  or  less  abruptly,  will  pass  out  of  being. 
All  this  means  that  the  vital  forces  possess  a  constantly 
diminishing  residuum  of  strength  to  conserve  the  type 
of  the  species  against  the  encroachments  of  external 
vicissitudes.  It  means  that  the  sturdiness  of  the  type 
is  greatest  when  adjusted  to  the  original  conditions, 
and  would  then  experience  least  tendency  to  variation, 
instead  of  greatest. 

In  respect  to  Dr.  "Whedon's  other  preconception, 
that  the  work  of  palaeontology  is  substantially  com- 
pleted, and  we  are  in  a  position  to  argue  finally  from 
apparent  abruptness  of  organic  advents,  it  remains  to 
say  that  he  takes  a  more  flattering  view  of  the  achieve- 
ments of  ' '  ignorant  science  in  her  pride ' '  than  the 
pride  of  science  prompts  her  to  entertain  in  her  own 
behalf.  If  proud,  she  is  not  uplifted  above  a  humil- 
iating view  of  the  magnitude  of  the  unexplored  field, 
and  the  incompleteness  of  her  work  in  every  field. 
She  maintains,  in  opposition  to  Dr.  Whedon,  that  ap- 
pearances of  abrupt  advents  are  mostly  illusory,  and 
depend  on  the  limitations  of  her  knowledge.  There 
was  a  time  —  probably  when  she  was  less  proud — 
when  she  felt  inclined  to  believe,  with  Dr.  Whedon, 
that  Nature  had,  indeed,  established  the  breaks  which 
now  she  believes  to  be  merely  subjective.  She  now 
regards  them  as  breaches  in  the  continuity  of  her 
knowledge,  rather  than  in  the  continuity  of  events. 
She  feels  forced  to  this  belief  by  the  progressive  dis- 
appearance of  the  breaks,  as  new  discoveries  are 
brought  to  light.  Some  old  breaks  have  been  com- 
pletely closed  up ;  some  partially  closed ;  and  palseon- 


HAMITIC     ORIGIN    OF    NEGROES.  235 

tology  has  reached  a  stadium  where  it  is  safer  to 
argue  from  the  tenor  of  progressive  discovery  than 
to  limit  conclusion  to  facts  already  observed.  I  mean 
it  is  legitimate  to  base  conclusions  on  facts  which 
we  expect  to  discover.  I  mean  that  a  great  inductive 
principle  is  worth  more,  in  an  argument,  than  the 
absence  of  a  few  desiderated  links  in  the  array  of  facts. 
Induction  has  no  use  if  we  must  wait  till  every  possi- 
ble fact  has  been  observed  before  we  draw  our  infer- 
ence. The  inference,  in  this  case,  is  to  the  absolute 
continuity  of  organization.  And  the  corollary  of  the 
inference  declares  that  sudden  appearances  are  not  new 
organizations  of  organic  types,  but  new  advents  into 
the  regions  observed,  or  broken  ends  of  the  thread  of 
our  knowledge.  We  can  no  longer  recognize  these 
grotesque,  and  sometimes  prodigious,  forms,  breaking 
suddenly  on  the  vision  of  the  palaeontologist,  as  new 
advents  into  existence ;  and  cannot,  therefore,  base 
upon  them  any  conclusion  respecting  the  luxuriance 
and  impressibility  of  youthful  natures.  There  is,  in 
short,  no  palseontological  proof  or  intimation  that 
types  of  organisms  possess  susceptibilities  of  varia- 
tion in  any  way  correlated  to  the  period  of  their 
duration. 

Dr.  Whedon  asserts  that  Science  has  made  no  obser- 
vation opposed  to  the  hypothesis  of  early  plasticity  of 
species.  Science  has  well  determined  that  the  physical 
conditions  of  life  are  in  continual  progress  of  special- 
ization, and  that,  accordingly,  the  law  of  correlation 
between  organism  and  environment  necessitates  a  con- 
stantly accelerated  tendency  of  organisms  to  vary.  The 
early  periods  of  specific  life,  as  of  organic  life  at  large, 
are  less  abundant  in  the  conditions  which  demand 
divergence  from  a  central  type.  As  the  earliest  spe- 
cies, in  the  infancy  of  the  world,  enjoyed  a  wide  range 


236  PREADAMITES. 

without  encountering  causes  of  variation  as  pressing  as 
those  existing  in  later  periods,  so  later  species,  in  the 
infancy  of  their  existence;  found  the  conditions  of  life 
more  favorable  to  permanence  of  type  than  they  became 
in  the  culmination  and  decline  of  their  specific  life- 
histories.  Science  has  observed  enough,  therefore,  to 
create  the  presumption  that  the  less  specialized  envi- 
ronment of  the  youth  of  a  species  concurred  with  any 
superior  vigor  it  might  have  possessed  in  retarding, 
instead  of  accelerating,  the  tendencies  to  vary. 

The  second  branch  of  Dr.  Whedon's  argument  con- 
cerns an  alleged  plasticity  of  the  human  type,  still 
manifested  on  the  continent  of  Africa.  This  inference 
is  grounded  on  the  great  variety  of  colors,  characters 
and  dialects  found  upon  that  continent.  On  these 
phenomena  he  predicates  "an  intense  susceptibility 
to  climatic  influences"  and  "a  rapid  physiological 
variability,  and  a  tendency  to  abnormal  specialties 
hardly  belonging  to  the  human  species,  except  as  a 
strange  accident." 

The  last  sentence  prompts  me  to  observe  that  the 
•extreme  divergence  from  the  Adamic  type,  seen  in 
Africa,  is  not  the  only  case  of  extreme  divergence 
which  his  theory  has  to  account  for.  There  is  the  vast 
and  remote  continent  of  Australia,  presenting  even  a 
greater  divergence.  There  is  New  Guinea,  and  there 
is  Tasmania,  now  stripped  of  its  aborigines,  in  which 
we  find  exemplified  perhaps  the  most  extreme  diver- 
gence in  the  whole  field  of  humanity.  There  are  the 
distant  islands  of  Melanesia  and  Polynesia,  with  their 
wonderfully  deadamized  types  of  men.  Are  all  of  these 
millions  of  peoples  also  characterized  by  an  "intense 
susceptibility  to  climatic  influences,"  and  "a  tendency 
to  abnormal  specialties  hardly  belonging  to  the  human 
species"?  I  fear  we  shall  have  to  change  the  old 


HAMITIC     ORIGIN     OF    NEGROES.  237 

aphorism,  Exceptio  probat  regulam  to   exceptio  con- 
stituit  regulam. 

Now,  in  reference  to  the  physical  discerptions  of 
African  tribes,  it  is  apparent  that  they  may  be  ex- 
plained in  two  ways.  The  gradations  between  the 
Negro  and  the  White  represent  stages  in  the  trans- 
formation of  the  Adamic  type  into  the  Negro ;  or  they 
represent  hybrid  mixtures  of  a  comparatively  fixed 
Adarnic  type  with  a  comparatively  fixed  Negroid  type. 
Now,  if  we  view  the  gradations  as  stages  in  a  slow 
transformation,  how  do  we  know  that  the  progress  was 
from  the  White  to  the  Black,  rather  than  from  the 
Black  to  the  White?  I  am  ready  to  admit  that  some 
of  the  African  varieties  of  race  represent  stages  in  a 
progressive  transformation  ;  but  I  hold  that  scientific 
evidence  points  toward  a  progress  from  the  Black 
toward  the  White ;  and  that  we  have  no  evidence  of 
any  racial  tendencies  toward  general  organic  degener- 
ation, as  in  a  movement  from  the  White  to  the  Black. 
The  evidence  bearing  on  this  subdivision  of  the  argu- 
ment I  reserve  for  separate  treatment.* 

To  a  greater  extent  African  varieties  have  origi- 
nated in  hybrid  intermixtures.  In  almost  every  case 
of  a  type  variant  from  the  Negro  we  are  able  to 
discover  the  foreign  element,  and  to  indicate  where  it 
exists  in  its  purity.  In  many,  tradition  has  pre- 
served the  memory  of  the  first  contact  of  races,  and, 
in  some  cases,  we  know  even  the  date  of  the  occur- 
rence. To  illustrate  :  there  is  scarcely  a  doubt  that 
the  Nubians  are  an  ancient  Egyptian  type,  adulter- 
ated with  Negro  blood.  Farther  west,  the  dwellers 
in  the  Desert  exhibit  the  mingled  characters  of  Ber- 
bers and  Negroes.  On  the  east  coast  we  have  the 
Bishareen,  the  Hadendoa,  and  other  tribes,  who  even 

*  See  the  next  two  chapters. 


238  PREADAMITES. 

speak  a  corrupt  Arabic  ;  and  some  of  them  employ  a 
more  ancient  Hamitic  language,  of  three  genders — • 
the  Tobedauic.  Between  the  Blue  Nile  and  the  At- 
bara  are  other  tribes  speaking  a  corrupt  Arabic.  The 
celebrated  Galla  are  as  black  as  Negroes,  but  other- 
wise they  are  European.  The  Somali,  near  Bab-el- 
Mandeb,  have  woolly  hair,  but  claim  descent  from 
the  Koreishites  of  Mecca.  Ethnologists  incline  to  re- 
gard them  as  a  mixture  of  Semites  and  Negroes. 
Since  the  fifteenth  century  they  have  advanced  from 
the  southern  shores  of  the  Gulf  of  Aden  westward, 
so  as  now  to  spread  over  the  greater  part  of  the 
East  African  promontory.  In  the  midst  of  the  Sou- 
dan Negroes,  the  Fulbe  possess  a  fair  color  and 
glossy  hair,  without  decidedly  Negro  features ;  but 
they  are  continually  mixing  with  Negro  women,  and 
losing  their  ethnical  distinctions.  The  Fulbe  are 
known  to  have  been,  in  the  seventh  century,  "cat- 
tle-breeders and  hunters  in  the  oases  of  Tauat,  and 
in  the  south  of  Morocco."  They  are,  therefore,  prob- 
ably "a  hybrid  people,  of  half  Berber  half  Soudan 
blood.1'*  The  Makololos  are  intermediate  between  the 
Bantu  Negroes  and  the  Kaffirs.  The  Hottentots  are  a 
homogeneous  race,  presenting  some  reminiscences  of 
remote  connection  with  the  ancestors  of  the  Malay 
race.  The  tribes  of  Madagascar  are  a  recognized 
Malay  race,  mixed  with  Negroes  and  Arabs.  Such 
are  examples  of  the  facts  touching  the  ethnography 
of  Africa.  It  is  impossible  to  go  over  the  descrip- 
tions without  being  led  to  conclusions  somewhat  like 
the  following :  The  primitive  people  of  Africa  were 
Negroid  ;  their  territory  was  encroached  upon  through 
the  isthmus  of  Suez  by  Hamites  —  if  not  previously 

*  Peschel,  Races  of  Man,  p.  467 ;  Fried.  Mttller,  Novara-Expedi- 
tion,  Anthropologischer  Theil  Ethnographie,  p.  97. 


HAMITIC     ORIGIN    OF    NEGROES.  239 

by  Turanians.  The  Hamites  spread  westward  as 
Berbers,  and  southward  as  Nubians.  Along  their 
borders,  hybrid  connections  with  the  Negroes  gave 
origin  to  the  Fulbe  of  the  Soudan,  and  the  histor- 
ical Nubians  and  Abyssinians  of  the  Nile  valley. 
Further  mixture  with  the  Negroes  gave  rise  to  the 
Bishari,  the  Galla,  the  Somali  and  other  anomalous 
tribes  which  help  to  give  the  impression  of  "rapid 
physiological  variability."  Across  the  straits  of  Bab- 
el-Mandeb  came  Himyaritic  Hamites,  and  effected 
other  intermixtures.  At  later  dates,  the  Joktanide 
Semites  followed  from  Arabia,  and  increased  the 
complexity  of  the  ethnic  comminglings.  Some  of 
these  mixed  tribes  have  pushed  into  the  interior  of 
Africa,  but  they  are  everywhere  recognizable,  as  well 
by  their  languages  as  by  their  Semitic  and  Hamitic 
physiognomy.  The  untainted  Negroes,  as  well  as 
the  untainted  Hottentots,  present  such  homogeneity 
as  would  be  expected  of  an  organic  type  in  a  state 
of  nature,  and  exhibit  local  variations  of  only  trifling 
extent,  except  in  cases  where  it  is  known  that  hy- 
bridization has  taken  place.  This,  it  seems  to  me, 
is  the  rational  explanation  of  the  diversified  human- 
ity of  Africa,  which  modern  ethnology  forces  upon 
us.  The  "immense  variety  of  colors  and  charac- 
ters," instead  of  showing  racial  instability,  reveals 
only  the  racial  stability  which  preserves  its  distin- 
guishable identity,  even  in  intermixtures  of  the  most 
complicated  kind. 

Suppose  African  populations  to  possess  the  easy 
plasticity  which  Dr.  Whedon  has  inferred  from  varie- 
tal phenomena,  would  the  Negro  type  have  preserved 
its  identity,  as  we  know  it  has,  for  4000  years  ?  It  is 
not  admissible  to  assume  a  free  plasticity  of  African 


240  PREADAMITE8. 

humanity  for  the  purpose  of  validating  another  as- 
sumption, —  that  of  divergence  completed  within  the 
space  of  2000  years,  in  the  face  of  the  resistless  con- 
viction that,  for  the  next  4000  years,  that  same  hu- 
manity has  remained  sensibly  as  fixed  as  the  topogra- 
phy of  the  continent.  The  only  outcome  is  the  con- 
clusion that  African  ethnography  is  not  as  fluent  as 
supposed,  and  that,  consequently,  no  ground  remains 
for  the  obsolete  belief  that  the  Negro  had  been  differ- 
entiated from  Adam  in  probably  less  than  two  thou- 
sand years.* 

As  to  the  linguistic  phenomena  of  Africa,  it  seems 
to  me  that  Dr.  Whedon  is  sailing  directly  in  the  teeth  of 
current  philological  authority.  Nothing  is  more  imper- 
ishable than  the  roots  of  languages.  The  most  splendid 
achievements  of  modern  philology  are  exemplifications- 
of  the  principle,  and  the  proofs  of  it.  A  tribe  may 
forget  its  ancestors  and  its  country  ;  it  may  modify  its. 
dialect  till  no  longer  intelligible  to  the  parental  stock  ; 
but  it  cannot  destroy  the  living  radicals  of  its  speech. 
Intonations,  vocalizations,  suffixes  and  affixes  may  vary 
their  quality,  but  no  disguises  can  hide  the  central 
framework  of  the  tongue.  It  requires  but  little  modifi- 
cation of  speech  to  render  the  speakers  of  two  branches 
of  a  dialect  mutually  unintelligible  ;  but  twenty  cent- 
uries have  not  rendered  the  Greek  and  the  Sanscrit 
unidentifiable.  It  is  by  means  of  language,  as  well  as 
of  physiognomy,  that  ethnologists  have  disclosed  the 
nature  of  the  blendings  among  African  peoples.  And 
it  is  by  means  of  language  that  they  establish 


*  See  the  tables  in  chapter  xiv,  where,  adopting  the  moderate 
Egyptian  chronology  of  Lepsius,  and  the  popular  biblical  chronol- 
ogy of  Usher,  the  Negro  is  shown  to  have  existed  in  Egypt  1037' 
years  after  Adam. 


HAMITIC     ORIGIN    OF    NEG-KOES.  24:1 

sistence,  rather  than  the  evanescence,   of  racial  char- 
acters. * 

It  cannot  be  maintained  that  no  general  basis  of 
linguistic  affiliations  exists  in  Africa.  Great  linguistic 
divergences  have,  indeed,  resulted  in  Africa  from  the 
prolonged  existence  of  its  population.  Abrupt  transi- 
tions of  dialects  exist  because,  in  the  transformations 
of  the  population,  connecting  idioms  have  become  ex- 
tinct with  the  tribes  that  spoke  them.  It  is  not  true, 
however,  that  real  linguistic  discontinuity  has  been 
observed.  There  is  said  to  be  a  fundamental  sameness 
in  all  the  Negro  languages  of  South  Africa,  as  far  as 
the  Soudan.  Peschel  says:  "We  find  in  the  whole  of 
South  Africa,  as  far  as  the  equator,  with  the  sole  ex- 
ception of  the  languages  of  the  Hottentots  and  Bush- 
men, closely  allied  languages,  which  all  place  the  de- 
fining syllable  before  the  principal  root,  and  yet  do 
not  exclude  the  use  of  suffixes,  "f  Any  one  who  ex- 
amines the  subject  will  find,  also,  that  a  net-work  of 
affinities  runs  throughout  the  dialects  spoken  by  the 

*  On  this  subject  Dr.  Whedon  will  be  pleased  to  note  the  testi- 
mony of  so  conservative  an  ethnologist  as  Brace.  "  Modern  scholar- 
ship," he  says,  "  has  been  gradually  approaching  the  conclusion  that 
among  all  the  tests  of  community  of  descent,  in  a  given  group  of 
human  beings,  the  best  is  the  evidence  of  language,  connecting  with 
it  also  the  testimony  of  history."  (Brace,  Races  of  the  Old  World, 
p.  15.)  But  see  more  particularly  Steinthal,  Characterise k  der  haupt- 
sachlichsten  Typen  des  Sprachbaues,  Berlin,  1860;  Whitney,  Language 
and  the  Study  of  Language,  New  York  and  London,  1867,  and  Life 
and  Growth  of  Language,  New  York,  1875 ;  August  Schleicher,  Dar- 
win''sche  Theorie  und  die  Sprachtvissenschaft,  Weimar,  1863.  Dialects, 
it  is  true,  may  be  violently  suppressed  or  replaced;  and  this  some- 
times happens  among  savages,  as  among  the  West  Coast  Indians  of 
North  America.  But  when  from  any  coercive  influence  a  language 
has  been  changed,  no  change  of  racial  characters  is  thereby  implied. 

f  Peschel,  Races  of  Man,  p.  121. 
16 


24:2  PREADAMITES. 

disintegrated  Negro  populations  of  the  Soudan  and  its 
ethnic  appendages  of  territory.* 

I  believe  that  Dr.  Whedon's  suggestions  cover 
the  strongest  predisposing  considerations  which  can 
be  brought  forward  in  defense  of  the  Hamitic  origin 
of  Negroes.  At  least,  I  know  nothing  else  to  which, 
by  courtesy,  the  name  of  "argument"  could  be  given, 
without  exciting  the  sense  of  the  ludicrous.  I  have 
read  tirades  and  personalities  and  misrepresentations 
and  denunciations;  but  these,  like  all  similar  irrel- 
evances, disclose  the  desperate  character  of  a  cause, 
and  thus  furnish  real  arguments  for  the  other  side.  I 
have  indicated  the  means  of  meeting  Dr.  Whedon's 
suggestions ;  but  I  desire  it  borne  in  mind  that  the 
proof  of  the  doctrine  of  Preadamites  does  not  end 
here,  nor  rest  here.  It  is  a  question  of  biblical  inter- 
pretation. The  word  Adam  comes  from  the  Bible, 
and  is  employed  in  a  certain  sense.  All  we  have  to 
do  is  to  ascertain  the  sense  in  which  biblical  writers 
employ  the  term.  I  have  already  shown  that  the  use 
of  the  term  all  along  implies  —  sometimes  the  narra- 
tive declares  —  that  people  existed  on  the  earth  who 
were  not  descended  from  Adam.  The  positive  aspect 
of  the  argument  is  completed.  The  negative  aspect 
has,  with  this  chapter,  been  taken  up.  But  it  remains 
for  the  next  two  chapters  to  set  forth  the  deepest 
and  most  immovable  scientific  objections  to  every  form 
of  the  theory  of  the  Hamitic  origin  of  the  Black  races. 

If  it  can  be  shown  that  Adam,  in  the  purview  of 
the  Bible,  was  not  only  a  white  man,  but  absolutely 
the  first  human  being,  then  it  will  be  shown  that  the 
Bible  is  contradicted  by  a  mass  of  scientific  evidence. 
If  it  can  be  shown  that  Adam,  in  the  purview  of  the 

*  See  Fried.  M  filler,  Novara-Expedition,  Ethnographic  and  Lin- 
guistischer  Theil. 


HAMITIC     ORIGIN    OF    NEGKOES.  243 

Bible,  was  absolutely  the  first  human  being,  then  he 
was  not  a  white  man ;  and  his  epoch  is  removed  from 
the  era  of  Abraham  by  a  chasm  of  years,  in  the  pres- 
ence of  which  our  patriarchal  chronology  is  ridiculous. 
All  who  are  throwing  obstacles  in  the  way  of  a  rational 
reconciliation  of  the  Bible  with  recognized  science  are 
wearying  themselves  in  an  attempt  to  place  an  im- 
passable gulf  between  the  Bible  and  the  common 
intelligence. 


CHAPTER    XYI. 

NEGRO   INFERIORITY. 

THE  theory  of  the  Hamitic  origin  of  Negroes, 
Hottentots,  Australians  and  Papuans  implies 
that  four  races  out  of  seven  have  experienced  a 
degeneracy.  This  sweeping  backward  movement  of 
the  work  of  an  all-wise  and  all-beneficent  Creator  is 
appalling  to  contemplate ;  and  it  is  not  surprising  that 
theorists  have  existed  who  could  deny  the  inferiority 
of  these  races  with  the  same  naivete  as  any  other  in- 
disputable fact  of  observation.  Judging  from  inter- 
course with  friends  of  the  Negro,  of  the  noisy  and 
denunciatory  stamp,  I  should  think  a  large  body  of 
"philanthropists"  must  exist  who  maintain  that  it  is 
mere  lack  of  opportunity  which  causes  the  Negro  to 
seem  inferior  to  the  white  man.  "Consider  how,  for 
two  hundred  years,  he  has  dwelt  in  bondage ;  see 
him  worked,  late  and  early,  in  all  weathers  ;  sheltered, 
like  stock,  in  inclosures  too  open  for  comfort  or  health, 
and  subsisted  on  '  sides '  and  potatoes  from  January 
to  December.  The  laws  have  even  made  it  a  crime 
to  teach  him  to  read  a  newspaper,  or  the  Holy  Bible. 
Think  of  the  hardships  which  he  has  endured,  and 
judge  whether  they  are  not  sufficient  to  have  crushed 
all  intelligence  and  moral  principle  and  manly  spirit 
out  of  a  human  being."  But,  my  good  friend,  I  was 
not  proposing  to  discourse  of  the  Negroes  of  the  United 
States.  I  am  thinking  of  Africa,  the  continental  home 
of  the  Negro.  Yet,  since  the  American  Negro  is  sug- 
gested, allow  me  to  inquire  how  far  the  Negro  has  de- 


NEGEO    INFERIORITY.  245 

scended  below  his  native  condition  by  being  brought 
into  contact  with  American  civilization  ?  Has  he  been 
sheltered  in  a  more  storm-riddled  hut,  or  clothed  in 
scantier  attire,  or  subsisted  on  a  leaner  diet  ?  Or  has 
he  associated  with  more  degraded  savages,  or  learned 
to  practice  a  more  superstitious  worship,  or  been  de- 
prived of  a  more  cultivated  society  ?  The  Negro,  per- 
haps, is  not,  in  America,  what  he  would  have  been  if 
left  to  his  own  mastery  in  the  midst  of  civilized  society. 
The  condition  of  the  northern  Negro  will  settle  this 
question.  But  has  he  not  made  more  progress  than 
his  countrymen  who  were  left  behind  ?  Can  we  appeal 
to  the  oppression  of  the  American  Negro  as  an  apology 
for  the  condition  of  the  Negro  on  the  banks  of  the 
Senegal  and  the  Congo  ? 

The  Israelites  were  in  "the  house  of  bondage"  two 
hundred  and  sixteen  years ;  and  it  is  not  supposable 
that  bondage  in  the  rude  infancy  of  the  world,  and  in 
heathen  Egypt,  was  less  depressing  than  bondage  dur- 
ing the  last  two  centuries  in  a  Christian  country.  But 
were  the  Israelites  ever  reduced  to  the  mental  and 
moral  condition  of  the  Negro  ?  The  literature,  laws 
and  religion  of  the  Mosaic  period  will  supply  the 
answer 

That  the  Negro  race  is  an  inferior  race  I  shall  show 
by  an  appeal  to  anatomical,  physiological,  psychical 
and  historical  facts.  I  have  already  pointed  out  the 
salient  characteristics  of  the  Negro  race.  *  Let  me  ad- 
vert to  those  which  establish  his  inferiority.  Capacity 
of  cranium  is  universally  recognized  as  a  criterion  of 
psychic  power,  f  No  fact  is  better  established  than  the 

*  In  chapter  xi. 

f  "  The  inferior  races  have  a  less  capacity  than  the  superior." 
"  The  cranial  capacity  seems  to  vaiy  according  to  intellectual  en- 
dowment." (Topinard,  Anthropology,  p.  229.) 


246  PBEADAMITES. 

general  relation  of  intellect  to  weight  of  brain.  Welker 
has  shown  that  the  brains  of  twenty-six  men  of  high 
intellectual  rank  surpassed  the  average  weight  by  four- 
teen per  cent.  Of  course  quality  of  brain  is  an  equally 
important  factor ;  and  hence  not  a  few  men  with  brains 
even  below  the  average  have  distinguished  themselves 
for  scholarship  or  executive  ability.  The  Noachites  at 
large  possess  a  mean  capacity  of  1500  cubic  centime- 
ters. The  capacity  among  the  Mongoloids  is  1450* 
cubic  centimeters ;  among  the  Negroes,  1360  cubic 
centimeters,  and  among  the  Australians  1276  cubic 
centimeters.  The  Noachites  surpass  the  Negro  126 
cubic  centimeters,  or  16£  per  cent.  Assuming  100  as 
the  average  capacity  of  the  Australian  skull,  that  of 
the  Negro  is  111.6,  and  that  of  the  Teuton  124.8. 

In  respect  to  the  cephalic  index,  or  form  of  the 
skull  in  a  horizontal  projection,  we  find  that  all  the 
lower  races  are  dolichocephalic,  and  all  the  higher 
races  are  mesocephalic  or  brachycephalic.  The  index, 
for  instance,  among  the  Noachites,  ranges  from  75  to 
83°;  among  the  Mongoloids,  from  71  to  90 ;  among 
the  Negroes,  from  69  to  76 ;  and  among  the  Austra- 
lians, from  71  to  71.5.  The  broadest  Negro  skull  does 
not  reach  the  average  of  the  Germans  ;  nor  does  the 
best  Australian  skull  reach  the  average  of  the  Negro. 
Mean  relative  breadth  of  skull  is  found  to  be  associated 
with  executive  ability. 

Among  Whites,  the  relative  abundance  of  "cross- 
heads"  [having  permanently  unclosed  the  longitudinal 
and  transverse  sutures  on  the  top  of  the  head]  is  one 
in  seven ;  among  Mongolians,  it  is  one  in  thirteen ; 
among  Negroes,  it  is  one  in  fifty-two.  This  peculiarity 
is  supposed  by  some  to  favor  the  prolonged  develop- 

*  This  results  from  rejecting  the  anomalously  low  determinations 
of  Eskimo,  by  Dr.  Bessels.  See  p.  163. 


NEGRO    INFERIORITY.  247 

ment  of  the  brain.  In  any  event,  it  is  most  frequent 
in  the  highest  races.  This  completer  development  of 
the  osseous  tissues  in  the  Negro  cranium  is  probably 
related  to  that  density  and  thickness  of  ossification 
which  enables  the  Negro,  both  male  and  female,  to 
fight  by  means  of  butting ;  and  to  support  hard  objects 
and  great  weights  on  the  top  of  the  head. 

The  amount  of  prognathism  is  another  marked 
criterion  of  organic  rank.  One  method  of  expressing 
this  is  by  means  of  "auricular  radii,"  or  distances 
from  the  opening  of  the  ear  to  the  roots  of  the  upper 
teeth,  and  to  other  parts  of  the  head.  Among  Euro- 
peans, the  distance  to  the  base  of  the  upper  incisors 
is  99,  but  among  Negroes,  it  averages  114.  On  the 
contrary,  the  average  distance  to  the  top  of  the  head 
is,  among  Europeans,  112 ;  but  among  Negroes,  110. 
The  distance  to  the  upper  edge  of  the  occipital  bone 
is,  among  Europeans,  104 ;  among  Negroes,  104. 
These  measurements  prove  that  the  Negro  possesses 
more  face,  and  particularly  of  jaws,  and  less  brain 
above.  Other  measurements  furnish  a  similar  result; 
and  show,  also,  that  the  development  of  the  posterior 
brain,  in  relation  to  the  anterior,  is  greater  in  the 
Negro.  Prognathism  is  otherwise  expressed  by  means 
of  the  "facial  angle,"  or  general  slope  of  the  face  from 
the  forehead  to  the  jaws,  when  compared  with  a  hori- 
zontal plane.  Among  the  Noachites,  the  facial  line 
is  nearest  perpendicular,  giving  an  angle  of  77°  to  81°. 
Among  the  Negroes,  it  averages  only  67°;  among  the 
Hottentots  and  Bushmen,  60°,  and  among  the  Austra- 
lians, 68.° 

Among  Negroes  the  forearm  is  longer,  in  propor- 
tion to  the  arm,  than  is  the  case  with  Whites.  The 
same  is  true  of  anthropoid  apes.  The  Negro's  arm, 
when  suspended  by  the  side,  reaches  the  knee-pan 


248 


PREADAMITES. 


FIG.  41.—  Skeleton  of  an  Adamite.        FIG.  42.—  Skeleton  of  a  Chim- 
panzee. 

In  Fig.  42  the  reader  will  note  especially  the  length  of  the  arms, 
the  narrowness  and  obliquity  of  the  pelvis,  and  the  angularity  or 
flattening  of  the  tibia. 


NEGRO     INFERIORITY.  249 

within  a  distance  which  is  only  4f  per  cent,  of  the 
whole  length  of  the  body.  The  white  man's  arm 
reaches  the  knee-pan  within  a  distance  which  is  7£ 
per  cent,  of  the  whole  length  of  the  body.  This  length 
of  arm  is  again  a  quadrumanous  characteristic.  The 
Negro  pelvis  averages  but  26£  inches  in  circumference; 
that  of  the  "White  race  is  33  inches.  In  the  Negro  it 
is  more  inclined,  which  is  another  quadrumanous 
character.  It  is  also  more  narrow  and  elongated ;  and 
this,  as  Yrolik  '  and  Weber  have  suggested,  corre- 


FIG.  43. —  Profile  view  of  the  brain  of  the  Orang-Outang. 

sponds  to  the  dolichocephalous  head  (see  Figs.  41  and 
42).  I  present  here  views  of  the  skeletons  of  an 
Adamite  and  of  a  Chimpanzee.  Their  contrasts  are 
apparent  at  a  glance.  In  every  particular  in  which 
the  skeleton  of  the  Negro  departs  from  that  of  the 
Adamite,  it  is  intermediate  between  that  and  the 
skeleton  of  the  Chimpanzee. 

The  average  wreight  of  the  European  brain,  males 
and  females,  is  1340  grammes ;  that  of  the  Negro  is 
1178 ;  of  the  Hottentot,  974,  and  of  the  Australian, 
•907.  The  significance  of  these  comparisons  appears 


250  PREADAMITES. 

when  we  learn  that  Broca,  the  most  eminent  of  French, 
anthropologists,  states  that  when  the  European  brain 
falls  below  978  grammes  (mean  of  males  and  females), 
the  result  is  idiocy.  In  this  opinion  Thurman  coin- 


FIG.  44. — Profile  view  of  the  brain  of  the  Bushman  Venus. 
(See  Fig.  11.) 

cides.  The  color  of  the  Negro  brain  is  darker  than 
that  of  the  White,  and  its  density  and  texture  are  in- 
ferior. The  convolutions  are  fewer  and  more  simple, 


FIG.  45. — Profile  view  of  the  brain  of  Gauss,  the  mathematician. 

and,  as  Agassiz  and  others  long  ago  pointed  out,  ap- 
proximate those  of  the  Quadrumana  (see  Figs.  43, 
44  and  45).  According  to  M.  de  Serres,  the  brain  of 
the  Caucasian,  during  embryonic  development,  pre- 


NEGRO     INFERIORITY.  251 

sents  in  succession  the  conformations  seen  in  the 
Negro,  the  Malay,  the  American  arid  the  Caucasian. 
This  statement  rests  on  excellent  authority,  but  I  am 
not  aware  that  it  has  been  confirmed.  Its  significance 
is  apparent,  in  view  of  the  established  principle  in 
physiology,  that  the  embryonic  characters  in  any  ver- 
tebrate resemble  the  adult  characters  of  other  ver- 
tebrates lower  in  rank.  Again,  the  retreating  con- 
tour of  the  chin,  as  compared  with  the  European, 
approximates  the  Negro  to  the  prehistoric  jaw  of  La 
Naulette,  and  to  the  Chimpanzee  and  lower  mam- 
mals. Finally,  the  slenderness  of  the  Negro  arms 
and  legs  is  also  quadrumanous.  This  character  is 
still  more  striking  in  the  structure  of  the  Australians. 
(See  Fig.  12.  This  individual,  however,  is  exceptional.)* 

In  activity  and  capacity  for  prolonged  and  intense 
effort,  the  Negro  is  notably  inferior.  This  point,  how- 
ever, has  been  sufficiently  presented. f 

Psychically,  I  have  spoken  of  the  Negro  to  con 
siderable  extent.  In  brief,  he  possesses  a  strong  cu- 
riosity to  gaze  upon  new  sights,  or  even  familiar 
ones ;  but  it  is  the  curiosity  of  the  child ;  he  has  a 
feeble  power  of  combining  his  perceptions  and  draw- 
ing conclusions.  In  abstract  conceptions  he  is  still 
more  helpless ;  no  American  Negro  has  ever  pro- 
duced any  original  work  in  mathematics  or  philoso- 
phy ;  the  imaginative  and  aesthetic  powers  are  sim- 
ilarly dormant ;  poetry,  sculpture,  painting,  owe  al- 
most nothing  to  Negro  genius.  "Never  yet,"  says 
President  Jefferson,  "could  I  find  that  a  black  has 
uttered  a  thought  above  the  level  of  plain  narration ; 
never  saw  an  elementary  trait  of  painting  or  sculp- 

*  For  a  detailed  comparison  of  the  characteristics  of  the  Negro 
and  the  Mediterranean,  see  Vogt,  Lectures  on  Man,  Lect.  vii. 
f  See  chapter  vi. 


252  PEEADAMITES. 

ture."*  In  reference  to  this,  Mr.  James  Parton 
says:  "We  cannot  fairly  deny  that  facts  give  sup- 
port to  the  opinion  of  an  inherent  mental  inferiority. 
It  is  ninety  years  since  Jefferson  published  his 
'  Notes, '  and  we  cannot  yet  name  one  Negro  of  pure 
blood  who  has  taken  the  first,  the  second,  the  third  or 
the  tenth  rank,  in  business,  politics,  art,  literature, 
scholarship,  science  or  philosophy.  To  the  present 
hour,  the  Negro  has  contributed  nothing  to  the  in- 
tellectual resources  of  man.  If  he  turns  '  Negro  min- 
strel,' he  still  imitates  the  white  creators  of  that  black 
art ;  and  he  has  not  composed  one  of  the  airs  that 
have  had  popular  success  as  Negro  melodies.  ",f 

These  statements  require  slight  qualification.'  Phil- 
lis  Wheatley  is  said  to  have  been  a  Negro  poetess  a 
hundred  years  ago,  but  her  poetry,  Parton  says,  was 
very  inferior.  She  is  not  mentioned  in  Tyler's  His- 
tory of  American  Literature,  which,  however,  ends 
for  the  present  with  1765.  I  am  not  informed  re- 
specting the  purity  of  her  racial  character.  Miss 
Edmondia  Lewis  is  a  sculptress  of  considerable  merit, 
but  I  am  informed  that  she  has  the  benefit  of  about 
fifty  per  cent,  of  Caucasian  blood.  It  is  also  true 
that  some  of  the  more  gifted  Negroes  possess  a 
wonderful  power  of  emotional  eloquence,  but  I  sus- 
pect that  in  all  these  cases  some  infusion  of  Cauca- 
sian blood  exists,  as  in  the  case  of  the  highly  re- 
spected marshal  of  the  District  of  Columbia,  and 
one  or  two  colored  members  of  congress,  and  also 

*  Jefferson,  Notes  on  Virginia. 

t  Parton,  in  North  American  Review,  Nov.-Dec.  1878,  p.  488.  It 
is  generally  understood,  in  spite  of  Parton,  that  some  of  the  melodies 
made  so  popular  by  the  "Jubilee  "  and  "  Hampton  "  singers  have  had 
a  truly  Negro  origin.  Many  of  their  songs,  like  those  wailed  from 
the  throats  of  deck  hands  on  the  lower  Mississippi  steamers,  possess 
a  sweet  and  haunting  weirdness  which  is  far  from  Caucasian. 


NEGKO     INFERIORITY. 


253 


a  few  colored  pulpit  orators.  Nevertheless  such 
qualifications  do  not  invalidate  the  statement  that 
"pure"  African  blood,  even  under  the  influence  of 
Caucasian  civilization,  has  never  achieved  any  valua- 
ble results  in  the  realm  of  art.  These  statements. 
have  been  made  in  reference  to  the  American- born 
Negro.  It  is  more  appropriate  to  turn  our  attention 
to  the  Negro  in  his  native  haunts. 

The  physical  aspect  of  many  native  Africans  gives 
them,    beyond    question,    a    decidedly   beastly    look. 


FIG.  46.— Female  Hottentot. 


FIG.  47.— Female  Gorilla. 


This  has  been  remarked  again  and  again.  Profess- 
or Wyman  says:  "It  cannot  be  denied,  however 
wide  the  separation,  that  the  Negro  and  Orang  do 
afford  the  points  where  man  and  the  brute,  when 
the  totality  of  their  organization  is  considered,  most 
nearly  approach  each  other."*  Here  is  Cuvier's  de- 

*  Savage   and  Wyman,   "Troglodytes  Gorilla,"  Boston  Journal 
Natural  History,  1847,  p.  27. 


254  PREADAMITE8. 

scription  of  the  Bojesman  woman,  known  as  the 
"Hottentot  Venus"  (See  Fig.  11,  page  72),  who 
died  in  Paris  on  the  29th  of  December,  1815,  and 
whose  life-size  figure  I  have  examined  in  the  Mu- 
seum of  the  Jardin  des  Plantes  :  "  She  had  a  way  of 
pouting  her  lips,"  he  says,  "exactly  like  that  we 
have  observed  in  the  Orang-Outang.  Her  move- 
ments had  something  abrupt  and  fantastical  about 
them,  reminding  one  of  those  of  the  ape.  Her  lips 
were  monstrously  large ;  her  ear  was  like  that  of 
many  apes,  being  small,  the  tragus  weak,  and  the 
external  border  almost  obliterated  behind.  These," 
he  says,  after  having  described  the  bones  of  the 
skeleton,  "are  animal  characters."  Again,  "I  have 
never  seen  a  human  head  more  like  an  ape  than  that 
of  this  woman."  In  reference  to  the  fatty  protuber- 
ances of  the  haunches,  he  says:  "They  offer  a  strik- 
ing resemblance  to  those  which  exist  in  the  females 
of  the  mandrils,  the  papions,  etc.,  and  which  assume, 
at  certain  epochs  of  their  life,  an  enlargement  truly 
monstrous."  And  yet  Cuvier  was  the  champion  of 
the  opposers  of  Lamarck,  who  thought  he  saw  a  ge- 
netic, as  well  as  a  physiognomic  and  osteologic  rela- 
tion between  this  woman  and  the  Quadrumana.  Here, 
again,  is  Topinard's  description  of  the  Hottentot  phy- 
siognomy: "The  nose  is  frightfully  broad  and  flat, 
the  nostrils  are  thick,  very  divergent  and  exposed. 
Their  prognathism  is  generally  enormous,  though  it 
varies.  The  mouth  is  large,  with  thick,  projecting 
and  turned  up  lips." 

The  following  is  Lichten stein's  description  of  a 
Bojesman  (Bushman):  "One  of  our  present  guests 
who  appeared  about  fifty  years  of  age,  who  had  gray 
hair  and  a  bristly  beard,  whose  forehead,  nose,  cheeks 
and  chin  were  all  smeared  with  black  grease,  having 


NEGRO    INFERIORITY.  255 

only  a  white  circle  round  the  eye,  washed  clean  with 
the  tears  occasioned  by  smoking  —  this  man  had  the 
true  physiognomy  of  the  small  blue  ape  of  Caifraria. 
What  gave  the  more  verity  to  such  a  comparison,  was 
the  vivacity  of  his  eyes  and  the  flexibility  of  his  eye- 
brows, which  he  worked  up  and  down  with  every 
change  of  countenance.  Even  his  nostrils,  and  the 
corners  of  his  mouth,  nay,  his  very  ears,  moved  in- 
voluntarily, expressing  his  hasty  transitions  from  eager 
desire  to  watchful  distrust.  There  was  not,  on  the  con- 
trary, a  single  feature  in  his  countenance  that  evinced 
a  consciousness  of  mental  powers,  or  anything  that 
denoted  emotions  of  the  mind  of  a  milder  species  than 
what  belong  to  man  in  his  mere  animal  nature.  When 
a  piece  of  meat  was  given  him,  and,  half  rising,  he 
stretched  out  a  distrustful  arm  to  take  it,  he  snatched 
it  hastily,  and  stuck  it  immediately  into  the  fire,  peer- 
ing around  with  his  little  keen  eyes,  as  if  fearing  lest 
some  one  should  take  it  away  again.  All  this  was 
done  with  such  looks  and  gestures  that  any  one  'must 
have  been  ready  to  swear  he  had  taken  the  example 
of  them  entirely  from  the  ape.  He  soon  took  the 
meat  from  the  embers,  wiped  it  hastily  with  his  right 
hand  upon  his  left  arm,  and  tore  out  large  half-raw 
bits  with  his  teeth,  which  I  could  see  going  entire 
down  his  meager  throat. ' '  * 

The  comparisons  made  between  Africans  and  Quad- 
rumana  must  not  be  understood  as  intended  to  imply 
human  descent  from  Quadrumana.  Entirely  apart  from 
questions  of  blood  relationship,  the  morphological  and 
physiognomical  resemblances  exist ;  and  they  are  cited 
for  the  purpose  of  showing  that,  just  as  far  as  the  Afri- 
can diverges  from  the  style  of  a  white  man,  he  approx- 
imates the  lower  animals. 

*  Liechtenstein.  Travels  in  South  Africa,  Vol.  II,  p.  224. 


256  PREADAMITES. 

I  have  thus  far  confined  myself  chiefly  to  points  or 
inferiority  inherent  in  Negro  and  Hottentot  personal- 
ity. Let  us  turn  to  history,  and  consider  the  nature 
of  the  results  which  have  proceeded  from  four  thou- 
sand years  of  Negro  existence  and  activity.  We  are 
apprised,  from  the  Egyptian  monuments,*  that  the- 
Negro  was  in  existence  at  least  as  early  as  the  Sixth 
Dynasty,  which,  according  to  Lepsius,  was  2967  B.C., 
and  according  to  Strong  2080  B.C.  At  that  date  his 
race  was  numerous  enough  to  be  the  object  of  hostile 
expeditions  from  Egypt ;  and  powerful  enough  to  con- 
fer honor  upon  conquest  over  him.  The  Negro  race 
has  consequently  had  national  existence  in  Africa  from 
4000  to  5000  years.  What  has  it  accomplished?  It 
has  never  yet  invented  an  alphabet  f  by  which  the 
fugitive  vocalizations  of  its  lips  could  be  h'xed  in  a  per- 
manent record.  It  has  not  preserved  one  sentence  of 
the  history  of  four  thousand  years.  It  has  written 
neither  science,  philosophy  nor  poetry.  It  has  created 
neither.  It  has  left  us  none  of  the  productions  of  fine 
art.^:  It  has  developed  only  some  of  the  simplest  of 
the  useful  arts.§  It  has  built  no  cities;  erected  no 
durable  monuments  ;  excavated  no  canals ;  transformed 
no  topography,  nor  removed  any  natural  obstacles  to 

*  See  chapter  xiii. 

t  Unless  the  Veys,  closely  related  to  the  Mandingoes  (see  note, 
p.  257)  can  be  regarded  as  full-blooded. 

\  The  Bushmen  are  said  to  have  painted  the  cliffs,  from  the  Cape 
of  Good  Hope  to  beyond  the  Orange  river,  with  figures  of  men  and 
animals,  in  red,  bronze,  white  and  black  colors ;  or  etched  them  in 
light  tints  on  a  dark  ground.  These  are  said  to  have  been  done  with 
great  firmness  of  hand ;  and  copies  of  them  show  a  fidelity  to  nature 
equal  to  some  of  the  Egyptian  delineations. 

§  The  Fantis  on  the  Gold  Coast,  under  European  tuition,  have 
made  considerable  progress  in  manufactures,  and  in  learning  to  read 
and  write  (English).  One  or  two  of  the  Congo  tribes  is  said  to  have 
acquired  the  art  of  ship-building. 


NEGRO     INFERIORITY.  257" 

the  efficient  cultivation  of  the  soil.  It  has  organized 
only  the  rudest  civil  societies ;  and  has  often  marked 
the  administration  of  authority  by  oppression,  cruelty 
and  bloodshed.  It  has  sold  its  own  blood  and  flesh 
into  slavery,  and  made  a  commerce  of  human  merchan- 
dise.* It  has  organized  no  religious  associations,  nor 
risen,  generally,  in  the  practice  of  religious  worship, 
above  the  grade  of  dancing,  divination,  idolatry  and 
fetichism.  It  has  founded  no  benevolent  asylums,  nor 
formed  any  charitable  associations.  Its  life  has  been 
a  continuous  scene  of  personal  self-seeking  and  public 
administration  of  the  rule  of  brute  force.  It  has  been 
a  struggle  —  to  judge  of  the  past  from  the  present  — 
whose  constant  aim  was  material  comfort  and  bodily 
gratification.  There  have  been  organized  communities 
and  seats  of  justice  and  judgment :  but  these,  in  every 
instance,  are  the  fruits  of  Caucasian  blood.  There 
have  been  maternal  devotion  and  filial  love  ;  but  these, 
however  beautiful  and  admirable,  are  only  nature's  in- 
dispensable provisions  for  the  material  well-being  of 
the  race.f 

*  "  Dahomey  may  perhaps  claim  the  evil  fame  of  being  the  most 
savage  and  cruel  organized  government  on  the  face  of  the  earth." 
Brace,  Races  of  the  Old  World,  p.  272. 

f  Of  the  Mandingoes,  however,  it  is  stated  by  Brace  (Races  of  the 
Old  World,  p.  267):  "They  possess  well-ordered  governments  and 
public  schools ;  their  leading  men  can  all  read  and  write  (the  Ara- 
bic) ;  agriculture  has  been  carefully  pursued  by  them ;  and,  in  man- 
ufactures, they  are  very  skillful  in  weaving  and  dyeing  cloth,  and 
tanning  leather,  and  working  up  iron  into  various  instruments. 
Their  merchants  are  very  enterprising  and  industrious,  and  exer- 
cise great  influence  through  northern  Africa.  In  religion,  the  Man- 
dingoes  are  zealous  Mohammedans,  though  a  few  hold  to  the  old 
pagan  belief."  They  are  described  as  having  "  a  deep  black  color, 
woolly  hair,  thick  lips,  broad,  flat  nose  and  tall  powerful  frame,  and 
a  similar  force  of  temperament  and  character."  It  is  not  impossible 
that  exception  should  be  made  of  this  great  nation.  But  their  relig- 
17 


258  PREADAMITE8. 

It  cannot  be  said  that  this  almost  universal  back- 
wardness in  all  individual  and  social  advances  based 
on  intelligence,  is  attributable  to  unfavorable  circum- 
stances. The  conditions  of  civilization  have  been  fa- 
vorable. I  doubt  if  it  can  be  shown  that  any  other 
continental  area  has  been  blessed  with  climate,  soil, 
topography,  and  other  adjuvants,  equally  favorable  for 
human  progress.  The  climate  ranges  from  the  warm 
temperate  of  the  north  to  the  warm  temperate  of  the 
south.  It  has  an  equal  distribution  of  the  sun's  annual 
heat  over  the  parts  lying  north  and  south  of  the  central 
line.  No  portion  of  the  continent  is  given  over  to 
eternal  frosts  nor  insuiferable  seasons.  The  genial  sky 
spares  its  populations  the  forethought,  labor  and  time 
of  provision  against  severe  and  protracted  winters. 
Over  most  of  the  continent,  rains  are  adequate  in  sup- 
ply and  in  distribution  through  the  year.  The  vast 
interior,  including  nearly  all  south  of  the  Sahara,  is  an 
undulating  plateau,  averaging  4,000  to  5,000  feet  above 
the  sea  level,  with  numerous  mountain  ranges  attaining 
10,000  to  16,000  feet.  The  tropical  climate  is,  there- 
fore, fairly  attempered  to  human  endurance — certainly 

ion  and  language  imply  close  connection  with  Semites.  They  have, 
themselves,  a  tradition  that  they  were  derived  from  Egypt,  and  M. 
D'Eichthal  has  presented  many  analogies  between  their  language 
and  the  Coptic.  All  the  west  coast  tribes,  it  may  be  added,  have 
been  long  under  the  influence  of  intercourse  with  Europeans.  Such 
are  the  Mandingoes,  Fantis  and  Ashantis,  as  well  as  the  Kaffirs  and 
Bechuanas  of  the  south.  The  interior  tribes,  remaining  in  a  state 
of  isolation  from  foreign  aid,  have  failed  totally  to  attain  even  the 
lowest  grade  of  civilization.  The  remarkable  King  Mtesa,  of  the 
Uganda,  having  his  capital  near  the  northern  shore  of  Lake  Victo- 
ria Nyanza,  is  highly  eulogized  by  Stanley,  and  deservedly  so  — 
(Through  the  Dark  Continent,  Vol.  I,  chapters  ix  and  xi);  but  he  and 
his  subjects  are  of  a  dark  red-brown  complexion,  and  are  described 
in  terms  which  do  not  apply  to  Negroes.  They  seem  closely  related 
to  the  Fulah  and  Nuba,  and  are  undoubtedly  a  hybrid  stock. 


NEGRO     INFERIORITY.  259 

to  Negro  endurance.  Only  the  Sahara  and  Nubian 
portions  suffer  from  intense  heat.  The  climates  are 
also  salubrious,  save  portions  of  the  low  borders,  espe- 
cially on  the  west  coast.  Salt  is  plentifully  distributed, 
with  local  exceptions.  Copper  exists  in  large  quantities 
in  the  center  of  South  Africa,  and  iron  is  more  widely 
Imown.  Diamonds  are  abundant  in  the  district  of  the 
Yaal  and  Orange  rivers,  north  of  Cape  Colony.  Abun- 
dance of  forest  growths  cover  much  of  the  interior; 
and  farther  from  the  equatorial  line  fine  parks  and 
pasture  lands  invite  the  presence  of  agriculture  and 
herding.  Great  rivers  drain  the  continent,  which,  after 
the  passage  of  the  falls,  which  occur  on  the  borders  of 
the  great  plateau,  furnish  navigable  channels  of  com- 
munication between  all  parts  of  the  productive  interior. 
The  navigable  river  and  lake  system  is  unsurpassed  in 
extent  by  that  of  any  country  in  the  world.  The  mixed 
races  have  utilized  these  advantages  to  considerable 
extent.  The  delta  of  the  Niger  is  much  more  extensive 
than  that  of  the  Nile.  The  Congo  —  the  Mississippi  of 
Africa  —  is  from  one  to  three  miles  in  diameter,  and 
discharges  2,000,000  cubic  feet  of  water  per  second. 
The  great  lakes  Victoria  and  Albert  cover  each  about 
30,000  square  miles.  Many  other  lakes  of  fresh  water 
exist,  which  add  to  the  resources  of  the  interior,  in  the 
same  manner  as  the  great  lakes  of  North  America. 
The  considerable  elevation  of  these  lakes,  and  the  dis- 
charge of  vast  volumes  of  water,  must  supply  to  the 
regions  between  them  and  the  sea  level  a  surprising 
amount  of  water-power. 

The  native  productions  of  Africa,  suited  to  the  wants 
of  man,  are  quite  numerous.  The  date  palm  thrives 
throughout  all  the  desert  regions,  wherever  a  mod- 
erate supply  of  water  can  be  had.  It  furnishes  the 
bread  of  the  desert,  and  supports  not  only  man,  but 


260  PKEADAMITES. 

camel  and  horse.  Wine  is  produced  from  the  sap. 
South  of  the  Soudan,  the  Baobab  or  monkey-bread- 
tree  takes  the  place  of  the  date.  Here  abounds,  also, 
the  oil-palm.  Other  vegetable  resources  of  the  con- 
tinent are  the  doom-palm  and  the  butter-tree.  There 
are  two  native  cereals,  Negro  millet  and  Kaffir-corn, 
which  supply  farinaceous  food.  There  are  also  the 
edible  bread-roots  and  earth-nuts,  which  are  adequate 
to  supply  the  daily  food  of  whole  villages.  More- 
over, for  thousands  of  years  the  way  has  been  open 
as  wide  as  the  continent,  for  the  introduction  of  the 
cereals  of  Asia.  These,  indeed,  are  not  entirely  un- 
known to  the  natives  ;  and  maize,  the  manioc  root  and 
sugar  cane,  have  been  introduced  from  America  by 
Europeans,  and  have  begun  to  spread  toward  the- 
interior. 

The  domesticable  and  useful  animals  of  Africa  are 
not  inconsiderable  in  number.  Perhaps  the  ninety- 
four  species  of  Quadrumana  peculiar  to  Africa  are 
more  noisy  and  curious  than  useful.  The  continent 
is  well  stocked  with  fur-bearing  animals,  whose  skins, 
if  not  needed  by  the  natives,  would  be  valuable  for 
export.  The  quagga  and  the  mountain  zebra  repre- 
sent the  horse  family  in  the  southern  parts;  while 
Burchell's  zebra  is  widely  scattered  over  the  plains 
as  far  as  Abyssinia  and  the  west  coast ;  and  the  aborig- 
inal wild  ass  is  indigenous  to  northeastern  Africa. 
The  domestic  horse  has  not  been  introduced  into 
inter-tropical  Africa.  The  single-humped  camel,  or 
dromedary,  is  employed  over  all  north  Africa ;  and 
the  Indian  buffalo  has  also  been  introduced  in  the 
north.  Other  native  bovine  and  ovine  species  are 
extensively  distributed,  while  Africa  is  the  peculiar 
country  of  the  antelope  and  the  giraffe.  Lastly,  the 
African  elephant  ranges  abundantly  from  Cape  Colony 


NEGRO     INFERIORITY.  261 

throughout  central  Africa;  but,  strange  to  say,  it  has 
never  been,  like  the  Indian  elephant,  domesticated. 
The  only  gallinaceous  bird  is  the  guinea-fowl,  but 
this  exists  in  great  abundance ;  and  partridges  and 
quails  are  distributed  over  most  parts  of  the  conti- 
nent.* 

It  is  pertinent  to  inquire  if  such  a  continent,  so 
outfitted  with  resources  for  food,  clothing,  transpor- 
tation, intercommunication  and  commerce,  is  a  situa- 
tion suited  to  cramp  the  manhood  of  an  indigenous 
race.  Are  these  the  conditions  under  which  the  grade 
of  humanity  would  sink  from  the  level  of  Adam  and 
Noah  to  that  of  a  naked  black-skin,  driveling  in  filth 
and  wretchedness  on  the  banks  of  the  Congo  or  the 
Zambesi ;  while  under  the  climatic  vicissitudes  of 
western  Asia  and  Europe,  the  same  type  has  risen 
perpetually  through  all  grades  of  advancing  civiliza- 
tion ?  The  indigenous  African  has  nowhere  taken 
more  than  the  first  steps  toward  civilization.  Some 

*  Mr.  Henry  M.  Stanley  has  given  a  catalogue  of  articles  ob- 
served by  himself  in  one  of  the  common  markets  of  southern-central 
Africa.  It  was  at  Nyangwe"  on  the  upper  Lualaba.  The  following 
is  the  list:  "Sweet  potatoes,  yams,  maize,  sesamum,  millet,  beans, 
cucumbers,  melons,  cassava,  ground-nuts,  bananas,  sugar-cane,  pep- 
per (in  berries),  vegetables  for  broths,  wild  fruit,  palm  butter,  oil- 
palm  nuts,  pine-apples,  honey,  eggs,  fowls,  black  pigs,  goats,  sheep, 
parrots,  palm-wine,  pomb6  (beer),  mussels  and  oysters  from  the  river, 
fresh  fish,  dried  fish,  white  bait,  snails  (dried),  salt,  white  ants,  grass- 
hoppers, tobacco  (dried  leaf),  pipes,  fishing  nets,  basket  work, 
cassava-bread,  cassava-fiour,  copper  bracelets,  iron  wire,  iron  knobs, 
hoes,  spears,  bows  and  arrows,  hatchets,  rattan-cane  staves,  stools, 
crockery,  powdered  camwood,  grass  cloths,  grass  mats,  fuel,  ivory, 
slaves."  Here  is  a  list  which  might  satisfy  the  wants  even  of  the 
luxurious.  It  is  true  that  many  of  these  articles  have  originated  in 
the  superior  knowledge  of  the  Arabs,  who  hold  intercourse  with  the 
lake  region ;  but  all  the  vegetable  and  animal  productions  are  reared 
in  the  country,  and  nearly  all  are  indigenous.  (Stanley,  Through  the 
Dark  Continent,  Vol.  II,  chap.  iv. 


262  PREADAMITE8. 

of  the  tribes  have,  indeed,  learned  the  art  of  produc- 
ing iron ;  but  it  is  the  greater  wonder  that  they  have 
not  discovered  in  it  the  resources  of  civilization.  It 
has  been  said  the  African  elephant  is  incapable  of 
domestication ;  but  its  close  affinity  with  the  Asiatic 
species  renders  the  statement  incredible.  Indeed,  the 
conviction  already  exists  in  south  Africa  that  it  is 
"equally  well  adapted  for  labor,  and  there  can  be  no 
doubt,  would  be  as  easily  tamed  as  his  Indian  con- 
gener. That  this  is  the  case,  is  amply  proved  by  the 
docile  and  submissive  state  into  which  both  male  and 
female  elephants"  have  been  brought  in  zoological 
gardens  and  menageries.*  Nor  have  any  of  the  equine 
species  been  domesticated.  Some  domesticated  ani- 
mals introduced  from  Asia  are  known  to  the  most 
advanced  Africans,  but  no  native  species  has  ever 
been  domesticated. 

In  America,  under  conditions  certainly  no  more 
favorable,  a  semi-civilization  had  grown  up  indige- 
nously. The  only  cereal  native  to  America  is  maize, 
and  until  the  occupation  by  Europeans  no  Asiatic 
cereal  was  accessible.  The  principal  edible  roots  of 
America  are  the  mandioca  and  the  potato,  while  the 
feeble  llama,  and  vicuna  are  the  only  native  animals 
capable  of  domestication  as  beasts  of  burden.  These 
have  been  utilized  from  time  immemorial.  In  con- 
trast with  Africa,  the  civilization  of  the  Nahuatl  na- 
tions of  Mexico,  the  Quiches  of  central  America,  the 
Mayas  of  Yucatan,  and  the  Quichuas  of  Peru,  had 
become,  both  in  respect  to  intellectual  and  industrial 
advances,  and  judicial,  moral  and  religious  concep- 
tions, almost  a  stage  of  true  enlightenment. 

Our  wonder   at  the  stationary  savagism  of    virgin 

*  Nature,  No.  473,  Nov.  21,  1878,  p.  54,  referring  to  The  Colonies 
and  India,  of  Nov.  2. 


NEGRO    INFERIORITY.  263 

Africa  is  greatly  enhanced  when  we  reflect  on  the 
relations  of  civilized  peoples  to  that  continent.  Ever 
since  the  dawn  of  Accadian  civilization  in  western 
Asia  an  open  highway  of  communication  has  existed 
between  the  continents  —  not  to  speak  of  actual  com- 
munications across  the  strait  of  Bab-el-Mandeb.  More 
than  this,  Asiatic  civilization  entered  Africa,  and 
spread  itself  over  the  valley  of  the  Kile  and  the 
Mediterranean  border,  at  a  period  so  remote  as  to  be 
obscured  by  the  twilight  of  human  history.  It  brought 
with  it  the  cereals  and  finally  the  domesticated  ani- 
mals of  Asia.  It  introduced  the  arts  of  industry  and 
the  rudiments  of  the  sciences.  It  established  a  re- 
ligious cult  which  was  monotheistic,  and  remarkably 
pure  and  elevated.  It  opened  commercial  intercourse, 
not  only  with  Arabia,  Palestine  and  Babylonia,  but 
with  the  tribes  of  the  upper  Nile  and  the  Libyan 
region.  It  engaged  in  extensive  mining  operations, 
not  only  in  the  Sinaic  peninsula,  but  in  the  far  south- 
ern countries  of  the  Nahsi  (Negroes).  It  worked 
quarries  of  limestone  and  granite  on  an  enormous 
scale.  It  tilled  the  soil  in  the  presence  of  the  most 
forbidding  obstacles  to  be  found  in  habitable  Africa. 
It  sent  warlike  expeditions  not  only  into  Asia  Minor 
and  Assyro-Babylonia,  but  into  Nubian  Ethiopia; 
and  even  the  armies  of  a  civilized  people  inevitably 
sow  the  germs  of  civilization  among  barbarians.  The 
Negroes  have  been  in  contact  with  these  people  for 
4000  years,  and  save  through  infusion  of  blood  they 
have  not  yet  learned  the  first  lesson  in  civilization. 
Are  these  the  people  whom  adverse  circumstances 
have  crushed  from  the  grade  of  Adamic  civilizability, 
and  forbidden  to  rise,  even  while  the  hands  of  Egypt 
and  Libya,  and  Assyria  and  Arabia  were  outstretched 
to  lift  them  up  ?  The  thought  is  inadmissible.  Con- 


264  PKEADAMITES. 

stitutional,    aboriginal,    deep-seated    incapacity  is   the 
only  explanation  of  these  amazing  phenomena. 

We  may  further  contrast  the  immobility  of  the 
Negroes  in  conflict  with  civilization,  with  the  facile 
and  eager  improvement  of  the  once  savage  and  an- 
thropophagous Maories  of  New  Zealand.  The  Mao- 
ries  belong  to  a  type  sometimes  distinguished  as 
Polynesian.  It  is  perhaps  a  hybrid  of  Malay  and 
Papuan ;  they  reached  their  islands  about  1400  A.D., 
and  the  English  took  possession  in  1T69.  In  1853 
they  had  made  such  advancement  that  Governor  Sir 
George  Grey  reported  that  "both  races  already  form 
one  harmonious  community,  connected  by  commer- 
cial and  agricultural  pursuits,  possessing  the  same 
faith,  resorting  to  the  same  courts  of  justice,  joining 
in  the  same  public  sports,  standing  mutually  and 
indiiferently  to  each  other  in  the  relation  of  landlord 
and  tenant,  and  thus,  insensibly,  forming  one  peo- 
ple." Mr.  Edwin  Norris  says:  "They  now  (1855) 
vie  with  Englishmen  in  many  of  their  pursuits;  they 
are  expert  riders,  and  breeders  of  horses ;  they  under- 
stand perfectly  how  to  make  a  bargain ;  they  erect 
buildings,  cultivate  land,  and  form  good  roads  far 
beyond  the  limits  of  the  English  settlements.  The 
more  opulent  among  them  become  ship-owners,  land- 
lords and  millers,  the  latter  being  especially  a  favor- 
ite occupation ;  the  poorer  people  make  roads,  till 
the  ground,  tend  cattle,  build  houses  and  ships,  fish 
for  whales,  and  navigate  ships  generally.  Accord- 
ing to  good  authority,  the  most  regular,  clean  and 
orderly  of  all  the  coasting  vessels  plying  between 
Auckland  and  the  Bay  of  Islands,  is  owned  and 
manned  wholly  by  natives,  and  is  preferred  by  the 
public,  as  a  conveyance  for  passengers,  before  all  oth- 
ers. They  resort  readily  to  the  English  law  courts, 


NEGRO    INFERIORITY.  265 

"becoming  even  annoyingly  litigious,  and  their  favor- 
ite conversation  is  said  to  be  'religious  and  political 
discussion,  and  the  general  news  of  the  day.'  "*  Yet 
•even  the  Maories  are  described  as  quite  inferior,  in- 
tellectually, to  Englishmen. 

I  need  only  refer  to  the  familiar  history  of  the  Sand- 
wich Islands  to  further  enforce  the  significance  of  the 
•comparison.  In  fact,  all  Polynesia  is  fairly  represented 
by  these  examples. 

It  would  be  proper  to  raise  the  question  whether  the 
Negro  is  capable  of  appreciating,  desiring  and  conserv- 
ing the  benefits  of  civilization.  The  inertia  of  the 
Negro  in  a  state  of  servitude ;  his  scarcely  improved 
condition,  and  certain  diminution  in  numbers,  since 
enfranchisement  in  the  United  States;  his  political  and 
social  career  in  Hayti  f ;  his  massacre  of  the  agents, 
and  destruction  of  the  agencies  of  civilization  in  St. 
Thomas ;  his  helplessly  subordinate  station  in  the 
northern  states  of  our  Union  and  in  Canada ;  his  in- 
difference to  the  benefits  of  civilization  in  Liberia;}:; 
the  persistent  vitality  of  Voudouism  among  American 
Negroes,  in  the  close  environment  of  a  high  civiliza- 
tion, and  the  Negro's  facile  relapses,  as  in  the  Congo 

*  Edwin  Norris,  in  Prichard's  Natural  History  of  Man,  II,  p. 
453-4,  4th  ed.  See  also  Sir  George  Grey,  Poems,  Traditions  and 
Chants  of  the  Maories,  Wellington,  1853;  Arthur  S.  Thomson,  The 
Story  of  New  Zealand,  2  vols.,  London,  1859. 

f'The  stagnant  condition  of  the  West  Indian  colonies  since  the 
•emancipation  of  the  Negro,  and  the  commercial  descent  of  'Hayti 
since  it  became  an  independent  Negro  state,  evidence  the  tendency 
of  that  race  not  merely  to  suspend  progress,  but  also  to  relapse  into 
their  barbarous  habits  of  apathy  and  indolence."  (M'Causland, 
Adam  and  the  Adamite,  pp.  73-4). 

\ "The  history  of  that  colony  [Liberia]  does  not  justify  bright 
expectations  of  its  future."  (Dr.  O.  P.  Fitzgerald,  in  Nashville  Chris- 
tian Advocate,  Jan.  18,  1879,  p.  8). 


266  PREADAMITE8. 

nation,  into  a  state  of  abject  barbarism,  as  soon  as  the 
props  of  foreign  aid  are  removed,  constitute  a  set  of 
facts  for  grave  reflection.  If  the  Negro  is  constitution- 
ally incapable  of  availing  himself  of  Caucasian  civiliza- 
tion, how  many  lives  shall  we  sacrifice,  and  how  many 
millions  shall  we  lavish,  in  attempts  to  foist  it  upon 
him? 

I  hope  I  shall  not  be  set  down  as  unfriendly  to  the 
Negro.  Should  any  person  deem  me  so,  I  extend  to 
him  all  the  pity  deserved  by  ignorance  and  error.  I 
shall  not  feel  hurt.  I  have  no  special  occasion  for  un- 
friendliness toward  the  Negro.  The  world  would  be 
better  if  he  were  an  efficient  factor  in  enlightened  hu- 
manity. The  country  would  be  better  if  he  were  an 
elevating  and  progressive  influence  instead  of  a  de- 
pressing and  barbarizing  one.  I  should  like  to  see  him 
capable  of  coping  with  his  white  rival,  or  at  least  of 
profiting  by  his  example  and  aid.  I  will  do  all  possible 
to  make  him  so ;  but  the  work  must  be  prosecuted 
with  a  clear  view  of  the  facts ;  we  defeat  the  end  by 
proceeding  blindfold.  I  am  not  responsible  for  the 
inferiority  which  I  discover  existing;  I  am  only  con- 
templating a  range  of  facts  which  seems  to  prove  such 
inferiority.  I  am  responsible  if  I  ignore  the  facts  and 
their  teaching,  and  act  toward  the  Negro  as  if  he  were 
capable  of  all  the  responsibilities  of  the  White  race. 
I  am  responsible,  if  I  grant  him  privileges  which  he 
can  only  pervert  to  his  detriment  and  mine ;  or  impose 
upon  him  duties  which  he  is  incompetent  to  perform, 
or  even  to  understand. 

The  similar  inferiority  of  other  Black  races  it  would 
not  be  difficult  to  prove.  The  measurements  already 
given  show  the  Australian  to  possess  an  organism  quite 
inferior  to  that  of  the  Negro.  In  intelligence  he  is 
said  to  be  so  low  as  to  be  unable  to  count  over  four 


NEGRO    INFERIORITY.  267 

or  five.*  Of  the  Aetas  of  the  Philippines  (see  Fig.  14), 
De  la  Geronniere  says  that  they  gave  him  the  impres- 
sion of  being  a  great  family  of  monkeys ;  their  voices 
recalled  the  short  cry  of  these  animals,  and  their  move- 
ments strengthened  the  analogy.  Biichner  says  that 
the  toes  of  these  savages,  who  live  partly  in  grottoes, 
partly  on  trees,  are  "very  mobile,  and  more  separated 
than  ours,  especially  the  great  toe.  They  use  them  in 
maintaining  themselves  on  branches  and  cords,  as  with 
fingers."  According  to  Biichner,  "the  language  of  the 
savages  of  Borneo  is  rather  a  kind  of  warbling  or  croak- 
ing than  a  truly  human  mode  of  expression."  The 
Veddahs  of  Ceylon,  says  Sir  Emerson  Tennant,  "com- 
municate among  themselves  almost  entirely  by  means 
of  signs,  grimaces,  guttural  sounds,  resembling  very 
little  true  words  or  true  language."  "  The  Dokos  of 
Abyssinia,"  according  to  Krapf,  "are  human  pygmies; 
they  are  not  more  than  four  feet  high ;  their  skin  is  of 
an  olive  brown.  Wanderers  in  the  woods,  they  live 
like  animals,  without  habitations,  without  sacred  trees, 
etc.  They  go  naked,  nourishing  themselves  by  roots, 
fruit,  mice,  serpents,  ants,  honey ;  they  climb  trees  like 
monkeys.  Without  chief,  without  law,  without  arms, 
without  marriage,  they  have  no  family,  and  mate  by 
chance,  like  animals  ;  they  also  multiply  rapidly.  The 
mother,  after  a  very  short  lactation,  abandons  her  child 
to  itself.  They  neither  hunt  nor  cultivate,  nor  sow,  and 
they  never  have  known  the  use  of  fire.f  They  have 
thick  lips,  a  flattened  nose,  little  eyes,  long  hair,  hands 
and  feet  with  great  nails,  with  which  they  dig  the  soil." 

*This  is  contradicted,  since  it  is  said  the  Australians  use  eighteen 
different  terms  in  enumerating  their  children.  (Journal  of  the  An- 
thropological Inst.,  1872). 

f  Other  authorities  declare  that  no  tribe  of  men  is  ignorant  of  the 
use  of  fire.  (See  Peschel,  Races  of  Man,  p.  144). 


268  PREADAMITE8. 

Some  of  the  American  tribes  remain  at  the  lowest  point 
of  degradation.  This  is  the  case  with  the  Fuegians ; 
and  the  Botecudos  of  Brazil  have  been  often  cited.  Of 
the  latter,  Lallemand  says,  "I  am  sadly  convinced  that 
they  are  monkeys  with  two  hands." 

In  the  presence  of  a  body  of  facts  like  those  cited 
in  the  present  chapter,  it  seems  impossible  to  doubt 
that  Nature  has  established  a  wide  range  of  gradations 
among  races,  which  cannot  be  obliterated  by  any  influ- 
ences having  less  than  secular  duration.  It  seems, 
beyond  all  rational  question,  that  the  aborigines  of 
Africa  are  vastly  inferior  to  the  Mediterranean  race ; 
and  that,  consequently,  if  they  and  the  other  Black 
races  are  the  posterity  of  the  biblical  Adam,  the  world 
has  witnessed  a  general  scene  of  degradation  and  retro- 
gression which  almost  reflects  on  infinite  wisdom  and 
beneficence. 


CHAPTER    XVII. 

DO    RACES    DEGENERATE? 

THE  degeneration  of  races  is  imaginary.  But  the 
old  theory  of  Ham's  responsibility  for  the  Ne- 
gro race  and  its  inherent  savagism  has  rendered 
it  necessary  to  assume  that  a  frightful  degeneracy  has 
taken  place.  The  improbability  of  such  degeneracy 
is  a  powerful  biological  argument  against  the  theory, 
and  affects  fundamentally  and  equally  all  the  forms 
of  it  set  forth  in  a  previous  chapter.  I  shall  endeavor 
to  condense  my  reasons  for  denying  racial  and  conti- 
nent-wide deterioration. 

I.     PROGRESS    THE    LAW    OF    ORGANIC    LIFE. 

1.  It  is  implied  in  the  derivative  origin  of  species. 
The  prevailing  opinion  among  biologists  favors  the 
derivative  origin  of  organic  species.  If  this  view 
represents  the  truth  respecting  the  advent  of  success- 
ive forms  upon  the  theater  of  organization,  it  implies 
that  progress  has  been  the  law  of  life.  The  theory 
claims  that  all  higher  forms  are  genetically  descended 
from  lower.  It  claims  that  every  existing  form  is  his- 
torically traceable  backward  to  some  form  which  rep- 
resents the  humblest  condition  of  organization.  Few 
claim  that  the  data  are  at  hand  for  assuming  any  re- 
moter initial  point ;  but  it  is  generally  agreed  that  the 
broad  application  of  the  principle  of  continuity,  on 
which  the  doctrine  of  evolution  is  based,  requires  that 
the  humblest  organization  should  have  proceeded  from 
an  inorganic  condition  of  matter. 

m 


270  PREADAMITES. 

Now,  from  a  particle  of  animated  jelly  to  a  man, 
or  to  an  ape,  is  a  vast  stride  forward ;  and  the  doc- 
trine of  derivation,  when  unreservedly  interpreted,  re- 
quires that  such  a  march  should  have  been  made.  If 
that  doctrine  is  true,  general  progress,  as  the  result- 
ant of  all  organic  movements,  is  the  first  implication. 
Undoubtedly  there  have  been  pauses  and  regresses. 
General  progress  in  the  organic  world  has  always  been 
coordinated  with  progress  in  the  inorganic  world ;  and 
has  proceeded  step  by  step  with  it.  It  is  a  funda- 
mental fact  of  organization,  that  it  is  always  suited 
to  the  conditions  of  its  existence.  This  is  implied  in 
its  existence.  But  the  physical  state  of  the  world  is 
always  changing;  and  in  this  the  conditions  of  or- 
ganic existence  are  involved.  As  material  changes 
are  necessarily  progressive,  tending  always  toward 
higher  differentiation  and  specialization,  it  follows  that 
the  coordinated  types  of  organization  must  continually 
increase  in  complication,  as  a  general  law.  But  be- 
cause, locally  and  temporarily,  physical  conditions  may 
remain  unchanged,  it  follows  that  coordinated  organ- 
ization may  locally  and  temporarily  remain  unchanged. 
Indeed,  since,  in  the  forward  progress  of  physical  pro- 
cesses, there  may  occur  temporary  and  local  relapses 
to  conditions  once  passed,  it  follows  that  coordinated 
organization  may  experience  local  and  temporary  retro- 
gression. The  history  of  organization  exhibits  these 
threefold  phenomena.  But  the  progressive  tenor  of 
that  history  is  as  manifest  as  the  progress  implied  in 
the  principle  of  derivation. 

2.  The  law  of  progress  is  involved  in  the  fiat  the- 
ory of  specific  origins.  This  theory  declares  that  each 
species  is  an  original  and  new  beginning.  It  declares 
that  every  new  beginning  is  the  result  of  special  cre- 
ative effort.  For  my  own  part,  I  maintain  that  the 


DO    KACES    DEGENERATE?  271 

derivative  theory  implies  the  perpetual  exertion  of  ex- 
tramaterial  power  which  is  tantamount  to  creation.* 
In  respect  to  the  dependence  of  organic  life  upon  cre- 
ative power,  the  derivative  theory  is  certainly  not  less 
theistic  than  the  first  theory.  But  assuming  that  the 
fiat  theory  represents  the  truth  touching  specific  origins, 
it  implies  none  the  less  a  march  of  progress  through 
the  history  of  past  life. 

I  have  stated  already  that  the  condition  of  the 
world  in  respect  to  organic  life  has  been  constantly 
in  course  of  progress  through  geologic  ages.  Of  this 
we  have  the  assurance  of  all  geological  observation. 
The  nature  of  this  progress  has  been  ever-increasing 
specialization  of  the  terrestrial  surface.  At  the  dawn 
of  organization  the  sea  covered  all.  As  there  was 
one  aspect,  so  there  was  one  climate  and  one  set  of 
conditions.  One  species  could  dwell  in  every  latitude 
and  longitude.  No  diversity  of  circumstances  de- 
manded diversified  powers  or  diversified  adjustments. 
The  first  organisms  were  as  undifferentiated  in  their 
natures  as  the  conditions  to  which  they  were  ap- 
pointed. But  when  the  continental  axes  began  to 
emerge,  the  homogeneity  of  the  sea  was  disturbed. 
Ocean  currents  split  off  from  the  great  tidal  swell. 
There  were  shallow  waters  and  deeper  waters ;  there 
were  sun-heated  land  exposures,  which  generated  at- 
mospheric movements ;  there  were  gusts  of  wind, 
and  sudden  and  local  storms ;  there  were  fresh  waters 
and  salt.  Every  habitat  presented  conditions  more 
complicated.  New  creatures  were  demanded,  with 
more  diversified  adaptations  and  capabilities.  They 

*  See  the  present  writer's  views  in  Reconciliation  of  Science  and 
Religion,  pp.  144, 155,  224,  etc. ;  The  Doctrine  of  Evolution,  pp.  104- 
123;  Transactions  of  the  Albany  Institute,  Feb.  2,  1875;  Methodist 
Quarterly  Review,  April  1877. 


272  PREADAMITES. 

were  necessarily  higher  creatures.  Grade  of  organi- 
zation is  measured  by  number  of  relations. 

So,  as  the  continents  grew,  pari  passu  the  condi- 
tions of  organic  existence  became  more  diversified, 
and  organism  was  subjected  to  ever  new  exigencies. 
The  older,  more  homogeneous  and  less  versatile  or- 
ganisms were  discharged  from  service,  and  new  re- 
cruits were  perpetually  mustered  upon  duty,  pos- 
sessed of  greater  alertness  and  versatility  of  endow- 
ments. Organic  progress  was  necessary.  The  world, 
otherwise,  could  not  improve  without  becoming  de- 
populated. Whether  the  ages  intervening  between 
Eozoon  and  Humanity  were  filled  by  the  ranks  of 
ever  advancing  types  or  not,  we  know  that  man  is 
here,  and  that  he  could  not  have  subsisted  here  at 
first.  This  means  progress.  The  fiat  theory  cannot 
deny  progress  without  stultifying  the  Creator. 

3.  Progress  is  implied  in  the  educability  of  intelli- 
gence, and  in  its  power  over  nature.  I  shall  not  claim 
intelligence  for  the  lowest  orders  of  animals  ;  but  the 
time  is  past  when  all  intelligence  can  be  appropriated 
by  man.  Wherever  intelligence  exists,  the  cognitive- 
faculty  is  acquiring  knowledge  and  treasuring  it  in 
memory.  Acquired  knowledge  may  exert  only  an 
invisible  influence  over  the  acts  of  creatures  below 
man ;  but  if  intelligence  exists  in  them,  it  does  not 
exercise  its  normal  and  distinguishing  function  unless 
it  helps  them  to  lessons  which  alleviate  all  future 
conditions.  Perpetual  exercise  confers  strength  and 
facility.  So,  whatever  is  effected  by  feeble  intellect 
is  more  largely  and  more  perfectly  effected  by  later 
strengthened  intellect ;  and  so  the  individual  ad- 
vances. Every  grade  of  intelligence  confers  some 
degree  of  dominion  over  nature ;  every  new  lesson 
of  experience  learned  qualifies  the  being  better  to 


DO    RACES    DEGENERATE?  273 

brave  the  adversities  of  his  situation.  So  each  crea- 
ture, so  far  as  it  possesses  an  educable  intelligence, 
grows  in  mastery  over  circumstances ;  until,  as  in 
man,  it  creates  the  conditions  of  its  own  existence. 
Intelligence  implies  progress. 

4.  The  law  and  the  fact  of  progress  are  revealed 
in  organic  history.     I  have  just  argued  that  progress 
must  have  been  the  fact.     I  now  remind  the  reader 
that  it  was  the  fact.     The  pages  of  palseontological 
science   are   written   over  with   the   chapters   of   that 
progress.      There  have  been  pauses  and  retral  move- 
ments, which,  as  I  have  said,  the  local  and  temporary 
pauses  and  relapses  in  the  march  of  physical  changes 
must  necessitate ;    but,    on   the   whole,    progress   has 
been    the    zealous    purpose    which   has   actuated    the 
history   of  organization.      It  is   needless   to   rehearse 
the    convincing    facts ;    they   are    spread   out   on   the 
pages    of    every    text-book    and    elementary    treatise 
which  undertakes  to  unfold  the  events. 

5.  The  law  and  the  fact  of  progress  are  revealed 
in    human    history ;    this  is    an  educational   progress. 
"We   know   nothing   in  man  of  that   organic  progress 
which  signalizes  the  flow  of  geologic  events.     Man's 
relative  duration  upon  the  earth,  as  far  as  known  to 
us,   is  so  nearly  a  point  that  his  material  parallelism 
with   the   course   of  organic   change   is  inappreciable. 
Man,    as   known    from   the    oldest    caverns,    or    most 
hoary  monuments,  was  organically  the  man  whom  we 
discuss  to-day.  *     But  we  have  witnessed  the  progress 
of  his   mind.      In   man,  the   intelligence   becomes  so 
large  a  factor  that  the   acquisitions  of  the   individual 

*  Some  increase  in  cranial  capacity  is  noticeable  when  we  com- 
pare modern  skulls  with  those  from  the  tombs  of  ancient  Greece 
and    Egypt,  or   even    from   the  Parisian  catacombs  which  contain 
skulls  of  the  Middle  Ages. 
18 


274  PKEADAMITES. 

attain  a  conspicuous  and  potent  influence.  In  man, 
the  faculty  of  speecli  opens  the  opportunity  for  com- 
merce in  ideas  and  experiences.  In  man,  the  knowl- 
edge of  one  becomes  the  knowledge  of  the  world ; 
it  is  by  man,  too,  that  nature  is  brought  under  sub- 
jugation, and  every  element  and  every  condition  is 
made  to  minister  to  some  need  devised  by  a  tireless 
genius.  So  man's  progress  results  not  more  from 
his  inherent  aptitude  to  advance  than  from  his  sup- 
pression of  the  physical  obstacles  to  advancement. 
"We  look  back  over  the  records  of  man,  and  learn 
that  this  commanding  and  self-sustaining  power  over 
Nature  has  been  acquired  by  progressive  steps.  Man 
himself  is  the  most  instructive  and  most  magnificent 
example  of  the  law  and  the  fact  of  progress. 

II.  DETERIORATIONS  ARE  PARTIAL  AND  ABNORMAL. 

It  is  time  to  make  an  important  discrimination 
which  has  been  generally  overlooked.  We  must  dis- 
tinguish between  structural  degradation  and  cultural 
degradation.  Structural  degradation  would  be  the 
converse  of  structural  improvement.  This  consists  in 
increased  specialization  of  parts,  in  reduction  of  the 
number  of  similar  parts,  in  caudal  abbreviation,  and 
in  increased  cephalization,  or  subserviency  of  the  or- 
gans to  demands  emanating  from  the  head.  It  is  often 
accompanied  by  an  obsolescence  of  peripheral  parts, 
a  restriction  of  the  animal  to  narrower  geographical 
and  elemental  range,  and  always  qualifies  to  execute 
with  greater  adeptness  and  efficiency  the  principal 
and  accessory  functions  which  characterize  its  class 
modification.  Structural  advance  would  accordingly 
diminish  the  number  of  points  of  detailed  resemblance 
to  orders  below,  and  increase  the  number  of  points  of 
detailed  resemblance  to  orders  above.  Structural  de- 


DO    KACES    DEGENERATE?  275 

gradation  would  be  a  transformation  from  the  more 
specialized  to  the  less  specialized ;  from  higher  affini- 
ties to  lower  affinities.  I  venture  the  assertion  that 
the  conception  of  such  a  transformation  does  violence 
to  an  irrepealable  law  of  organization.  I  know  of 
no  instance  of  such  degradation ;  I  feel  justified  in 
affirming,  on  inductive  grounds,  it  has  never  taken 
place. 

But  the  inferiority  of  the  Negro  is  fundamentally 
structural.  I  have  enumerated  the  points  in  his 
anatomy  in  which  he  diverges  from  the  White  race, 
and  have  indicated  that,  in  all  these  particulars,  he 
approximates  the  organisms  below.  Now  I  hold  it 
to  be  the  edict  of  Nature  that  no  type  of  organization, 
having  once  entered  the  portal  of  a  higher  life,  shall 
be  permitted  to  retreat.  I  read  such  edict  in  the 
principle  of  continuity  which  dominates  in  Nature ; 
I  read  it  in  the  nature  of  the  actual  successions  of 
organic  forms,  and  I  read  it  in  the  observed  facts  of 
the  living  world.*  It  follows  that  what  the  Negro 
is  structurally,  at  the  present  time,  is  the  best  he 

*The  critical  reader  will  expect  some  qualification,  or  at  least 
explanation,  of  the  general  statement  that  structural  improvement, 
under  the  norm  of  nature,  is  never  reversed.  In  a  certain  sense, 
every  specific  type  which  has  passed  the  meridian  of  its  life  is  in 
process  of  decadence.  This  decadence,  however,  is  not  a  return  to- 
ward a  condition  of  inferior  differentiation  of  parts.  It  arises  from 
a  continuance  of  differentiation  and  specialization  and  obsolescence 
of  peripheral  parts  beyond  the  limit  of  best  adaptation  to  the  envi- 
ronment. It  arises  from  the  unhealthy  condition  thus  superin- 
duced, which  arrests  the  full  vigor  of  the  nutritive  and  reproduct- 
ive functions,  and  ends  in  dwarfage,  sterility  and  extinction.  Mean- 
time there  is  no  diminution  in  complexity  of  structure.  Professor 
A.  Hyatt  has  indeed  instanced  the  return  to  the  straight  form  of 
the  chambered  cephalopod,  in  the  declining  ages  of  the  life  of  this 
type,  as  an  example  of  the  recurrence  of  youthful  simplicity  of 
structure.  This  phenomenon  is  to  be  fairly  considered.  It  remains 


276  PKEADAMITE8. 

has  ever  been.  It  follows  that  he  has  not  descended 
from  Adam. 

Cultural  deterioration  is  totally  different,  under 
every  aspect.  It  means  a  loss  of  knowledge,  and 
all  which  knowledge  has  gained.  It  may  mean  a 
loss  of  bodily  power,  and  the  advantages  which  such 
power  had  won.  It  may  mean  a  loss  of  prowess  and 
position  and  prestige,  and  a  subjugation  to  ruder  and 
harder  conditions.  Such  losses  are  liable  to  fall  on 
individuals,  on  villages  and  tribes  and  whole  districts 
of  people.  They  may  result  from  malaria,  deluges, 
fires,  earthquakes,  storms,  droughts,  insects,  vegeta- 
ble pests  or  wild  beasts.  They  may  result  from  wars, 
cruel  oppression,  banishment,  fatigue  or  sorrow.  What- 
ever robs  intellect  and  emotion  of  their  free  activity, 
saps  the  sources  of  individual  and  social  culture. 
Whatever  restrains  the  free  action  of  the  physical 
powers,  or  diminishes  the  healthful  forces  of  life,  de- 
prives the  individual  and  society  of  some  opportunity 
for  accumulating  psychical  results.  With  diminished 
knowledge,  restrained  activity,  torpid  livers,  deadly 
fear,  stinted  supplies,  come  torpid  minds,  blunted  sen- 
sibilities, religious  superstition,  shrunken  bodies,  grim 
visages  —  in  short,  a  depraved  culture. 

to  be  shown  that  it  is  paralleled  by  events  in  the  declining  stages  of 
other  types;  if  it  is  not,  it  furnishes  no  ground  for  an  inductive 
inference,  and  we  must  probably  seek  an  explanation  under  the 
principle  which  I  have  enunciated.  The  trilobites  retained  all 
their  complexity  of  structure  to  the  epoch  of  their  disappearance. 
The  crinoids  were  certainly  not  diminished  in  complexity  during 
the  Mesozoic  ages,  and  those  which  survive  to  our  times  are  partly 
of  complicated  structure,  and  partly  to  be  regarded  as  simple  types 
persistent  since  Palaeozoic  time.  The  declining  ganoids  are  not  less 
complicated  than  those  of  the  Devonian  age.  I  think  it  will  appear, 
generally,  that  senescence  and  decay  of  types  are  not  accompanied 
by  any  recurrence  toward  the  structural  simplicity  and  compre- 
hensiveness of  relations  from  which  they  primitively  arose. 


DO    KACES    DEGENERATE?  2T7 

Ethnological  narratives  abound  in  exemplifications 
of  the  truth  of  these  statements.  The  miserable  Fue- 
gians,  driven  to  the  cheerless  and  sleety  shores  of 
Patagonia;  the  Dyaks,  smitten  with  apprehension 
and  hived  in  the  inhospitable  wilds  of  Borneo ;  the 
natives  of  some  of  the  west-coast  districts  of  Africa, 
where  they  breathe  from  generation  to  generation  an 
atmosphere  heavy  with  miasm,  are  examples,  among 
many,  of  the  depressing  and  deteriorating  influence 
of  adverse  conditions  of  existence.  Dr.  Whedon* 
has  cited  from  Brace  f  an  extreme  instance  of  this 
Mnd.  Brace  quotes  from  Movel,^:  who  cites  from  Dr. 
Yvan  a  description  of  certain  "Portuguese"  in  the 
peninsula  of  Malacca:  "  'In  the  space  of  half  a  cent- 
ury, perhaps,  religion,  morals,  tradition,  written  trans- 
mission of  thought,  are  effaced  from  their  remem- 
brance. The  most  hideous  idleness  and  absence  of 
all  wants  are  substituted  for  enjoyments  acquired 
by  labor.  This  degradation  presents  itself  under  its 
characteristic  forms :  stunted  growth,  physical  ugli- 
ness, want  of  life  among  children,  obtuse  intelligence, 
perverted  instincts,  progressive  successions  of  sickly 
transformations,  reaching,  as  a  final  result,  to  the  ex- 
treme limits  of  imbecility.'  This  last  degenerative 
form  appears  strikingly  in  the  descriptions  of  Dr. 
Yvan,  and  we  cite  his  own  words.  'There  exists,' 
says  Dr.  Y.,  'in  the  environs  of  Malacca,  in  the  di- 
rection of  Mount  Ophir,  a  little  hamlet  situated  in  the 
midst  of  the  jungles.  The  inhabitants  of  this  hamlet 
are  in  a  frightful  state  of  destitution ;  they  do  not  cul- 
tivate ;  they  live  outside  of  all  social  laws,  having 
neither  priest  to  marry  them,  nor  cadi,  nor  judge,  nor 

*  Whedon,  in  Methodist  Quarterly  Review,  July  1878,  p.  566. 
f  Brace,  Races  of  the  Old  World,  p.  473. 
\  Movel,  Traite  des  Degenerescences,  p.  413. 


278  PREADAMITES. 

mayor  to  regulate  their  differences.  Their  dwellings 
are  a  kind  of  cabins  made  of  reeds,  covered  with  the 
leaves  of  the  palm-tree ;  and  their  only  industry  con- 
sists in  going  into  the  woods  to  search  for  the  wax  pro- 
duced by  wild  bees,  in  washing  sand,  and  in  gathering 
the  resin  which  runs  down  the  trees. 

"  'The  three  or  four  men  that  we  found  in  the 
hamlet  were  lying  down  aside,  smoking  coarse  maize 
cigarettes,  and  chewing  the  siri,  like  the  women. 
Every  one  was  naked,  or  wore  very  little  clothing. 
The  complexion  of  the  children  was  almost  white ; 
that  of  the  men  and  women,  soot-color.  They  had 
thick  lips,  large  black  eyes,  straight  projecting  noses, 
and  rough  long  hair.  They  were  all  small  and  thin. 
One  would  have  said  that  this  population  passed 
without  transition  from  infancy  to  the  decline  of 
manhood ;  youth  seemed  not  to  exist  for  these  un- 
happy people  ;  their  eyes  were  hollow,  and  the  skin 
withered. 

"'Our  guides,  who  were  Malays,  addressed  some 
of  the  women,  asking  them  how  they  named  their 
village,  where  were  their  husbands,  etc.  But  after 
hearing  their  replies,  they  declared  to  us  that  they 
could  not  comprehend  perfectly  what  they  had  said, 
on  account  of  a  great  many  words  that  were  not  Ma- 
layan. The  priest  who  accompanied  me  descended 
from  his  horse,  approached  them,  and  discovered  that 
the  language  they  spoke  was  a  simple  mixture  of 
Malay  and  Portuguese. 

"  'This  language  itself  was  the  most  real  expression 
of  the  sad  mental  state  of  these  unhappy  people. 
They  knew  neither  who  they  were  nor  whence  they 
came.  The  names  by  which  they  were  called  repre- 
sented no  family  recollection,  for  they  lived  rather 
promiscuously.  The  idea  of  time  was  above  their 


DO     RACES     DEGENERATE?  279 

weak  conception,  and  most  of  them  made  themselves 
remarked  by  such  brutishness  that  their  visitors  could 
obtain  no  reasonable  reply  even  to  the  most  simple 
questions.'  ' 

"If  half  a  century  can  produce  such  a  degrada- 
tion, what,"  asks  Dr.  Whedon,  "can  a  thousand 
years  accomplish  ?  " 

The  foregoing  narrative  was  reproduced  by  Dr. 
"Whedon  with  a  view  to  supporting  the  theory  that 
Negroes  are  only  degenerated  Adamites.  I  subjoin 
a  few  comments. 

1.  Though   these   people    are   designated    "Portu- 
guese," it  is   sufficiently  obvious  that  they  represent 
a  very  bad  mixture  with  one  of  the  native  races ;  and, 
like  mixed  breeds  everywhere,*  "  retain  all  the  vices 
and   none   of    the   virtues"    of    their   parents.     Here 
were  a  few  Portuguese  blended  with  a  large  mass  of 
barbarous  humanity.      The  "little  hamlet"  probably 
presented  the  original  barbarous  stock,  deteriorated  as 
hybridity  generally  deteriorates.     Manifestly,  some  un- 
natural   and    perverse    influence   was    at   work.      No 
normal   exercise    of    the   bodily   functions   ever   dulls 
the  intellect  to  such  an  amazing  extent  as  Dr.  Yvan 
describes.     To  have  retained  no  recollection  of  their 
ancestors ;    to   have   lost   all   the  common  sentiments 
of  society  and  morals,  is  to  fall  far  below  either  the 
Malay  or  the  Portuguese. 

2.  The    deteriorating   influence   had   been   long   at 
work.     Dr.    Yvan    states    that    the    Portuguese    had 
"lived  in  the  midst  of  the  Malayan  population,  with 
which  they  have  been  for  a  long  time  allied."     It 
is  true   that   in   the    extract  quoted   from   Brace,   the 
degradation  in   question  is  represented  to  have  taken 
place    "in   the   space   of    half    a   century,    perhaps." 

*  See  chapter  vi. 


280  PREADAMITES. 

But  Dr.  Yvan,  in  another  portion  of  his  account, 
states  that  "their  fathers  were  the  companions  of 
Vasco  da  Gama  and  Albuquerque."  Now,  Yasco  da 
Gama  died  in  1525,  and  Albuquerque  ten  years  earlier. 

3.  It    would    seem    that    some    conclusions    were 
drawn   without   sufficient   data.      The   people   of    this 
hamlet  were  strangers ;   and  yet  the  narrator,  after  a 
few  minutes  of  amazement,  seems  qualified  to  speak 
of  customs  which  could  fall  under  observation  only 
after  a  sojourn  of  weeks. 

4.  The   degradation    of   these    villagers    was    cul- 
tural.    Mental  and  bodily  distress,   according  to  the 
account,  was  consuming  all  their  energies,  and  shriv- 
eling their  intelligence.      It   does   not   appear,    how- 
ever, that  in  any  of  their  anatomical  characters  they 
had  begun  to  approximate  the  Negro  or  the  Malay 
Orang-Outang.     You    may   go   into    the    remote    dis- 
tricts of   our  western  territories ;    or,  better,  into  the 
secluded  regions  of  some  of  our  southern  states,  where 
the  soil  is  poor,  the  school-house  and  the  post-office 
remote,    the    comforts  of  civilization   inaccessible,    re- 
fined society  unknown,   and  whisky  in  plentiful  sup- 
ply,   and   there   witness   the   early   stages   of    a   very 
similar   cultural    degradation ;    and   that   without   the 
deadening  influence  of  barbarous  blood,   and  in  spite 
of  the   inevitable   sight   and   sound   of  civilized   life. 
But  under  no  such  conditions  does  the  cranium  shrink 
materially  in  capacity,   or  assume  a  dolichocephalous 
form.    Never,  except  as  inherited,  does  Negroid  prog- 
nathism  develop,  or  the  arm  or  the  heel  lengthen,  or 
the  pelvis  become  more  oblique. 

A   little  attention  will   show  that   all   the   alleged 
cases  *  of  degradation  are  cultural  rather  than  struc- 

*  Many  other  cases  of  degradation  are  cited  by  Brace,  who  seems 
desirous  to  find  the  causes  of  racial  inferiority  in  circumstances 


DO    KACES    DEGENERATE?  281 

tural;  and  that,  consequently,  they  are  casual  and 
remediable.  They  are,  therefore,  radically  unlike  the 
inferiority  of  the  Negro,  both  in  being  non-structural 
and  in  being  non-congenital. 

Finally,  I  desire  to  remark  that  not  even  cultural 
degradation  ever  becomes  race-wide  and  continent- 
wide.  It  is  only  a  secluded  community,  or  a  per- 
verse and  desperate  family,  or  a  ship-company  of 
mutineers,  or,  at  most,  a  tribe  hemmed  in  by  impass- 
able barriers  of  some  kind,  and  bound  fast  under  the 
dominion  of  some  depraving  influences.  A  GREAT 
RACE,  with  a  vast  and  fertile  and  salubrious  conti- 
nent to  roam  over,  has  never  been  smitten  on  all  its 
borders.  Malarial  districts  may  depauperate  a  pro- 
vince or  a  tribe.  Wars  and  pestilence,  or  other  af- 
flictions, may  reduce  other  districts  to  distress  and 
mental  poverty.  But  the  great  continent  is  ever  an 
open  asylum,  where  the  great  bulk  of  the  race  will 
be  free  to  seek  the  best  conditions  of  existence.  Under 
such  conditions,  it  will  always  display  its  normal  at- 
tributes, and  develop  into  the  social  state  for  which 
it  has  been  destined  by  the  endowments  of  Nature. 

For  such  reasons  as  the  foregoing,  I  am  induced  to 
believe  that  racial  regress  would  be  in  conflict  with  a 
law  of  Nature.  It  is  a  conception  which  has  never 
t>een  realized  in  fact.  It  is  a  theory  originated  by  the 

rather  than  in  blood.  See  also  Moor,  Notices  of  the  Indian  Army, 
p.  49;  Roger  Curtis,  Account  of  Labrador;  Proyart,  History  of 
Loango,  Congo,  etc.;  Reisen  um  die  Welt,  Leipzig,  1875,  Vol.  I, 
p.  554 ;  Robertson,  History  of  America,  Vol.  I,  p.  537,  etc. ;  Prescott, 
Conquest  of  Peru,  Vol.  II,  ch.  vi ;  Wilson,  New  History  of  the  Con- 
quest of  Mexico,  p.  33;  American  Exchange  and  Review,  Vol.  XX, 
p.  77;  Bleek,  Journal  of  the  Anthropological  Society,  Vol.  I,  p.  102; 
Monteiro,  Angola  and  the  River  Congo,  New  York,  1876.  But  on 
the  philosophy  of  degeneracy  see  Tylor,  Primitive  Culture,  Vol.  II, 
pp.  93,  305,  323,  324,  and  Early  History  of  Mankind,  ch.  vi. 


282  PREADAMITES. 

exigencies  of  an  ethnological  dogma  once  supposed 
founded  on  the  statements  of  Scripture,  but  which 
does  not  bear  the  united  scrutiny  of  the  sciences,  nor 
vindicate  its  validity  by  an  impartial  appeal  to  the 
biblical  authority  on  which  it  pretended  to  rest. 
I  hope  I  have  now  succeeded  in  showing : 

1.  The   structural    and   cultural   inferiority  of   the 
Negroes  as  a  race ;  and,  by  inference,  the  similar  in- 
feriority of  the  other  Black  races. 

2.  The  very  high    improbability  that   these   races 
have  undergone  a  degeneracy  from  Adam. 

3.  The  unanimity  of  the  Bible  and  Science  in  the 
declaration  that   the   Black   races  —  most  unquestion- 
ably the  Negroes  —  are  not  the  descendants  of  Ham, 
nor  of  Noah,  nor  even  of  Adam. 

I  might  rest  the  discussion  at  this  point.  I  have 
pursued  both  the  positive  and  the  negative  aspects 
of  the  argument  —  presenting  the  direct  biblical  and 
scientific  proofs  of  the  existence  of  preadamites,  and 
the  untenability  of  the  theories  which  trace  the  Black 
races  to  Noah  or  even  to  Adam.  My  thesis  is  proved  ; 
but'  it  is  natural  now  to  look  around  and  survey  the 
relation  in  which  we  are  placed  toward  other  truths 
and  other  theories.  Though  the  consequences  of  a 
demonstration  cannot  be  recognized  as  evidence  either 
affirmative  or  negative,  every  intelligent  person  is  in- 
terested in  the  consequences ;  and  their  consideration 
forms  a  most  appropriate  sequel  to  the  demonstration. 
I  invite  the  reader's  kind  attention,  therefore,  to  some 
discussions  collateral  with  the  doctrine  of  Preadam- 
itism. 


CHAPTER   XVIII. 

THEOLOGICAL  CONSEQUENCES  OF  PREADAMITISM. 

THE  important  conclusions  attained  in  the  last 
chapter,  if  based  on  good  evidence,  correctly 
argued,  ought  to  create  no  uneasiness.  It  is  no  dis- 
grace to  the  past  to  be  convicted  of  errors  of  judg- 
ment. It  is  a  disgrace  to  the  present  to  continue  to 
defend  the  past  after  conviction  of  error.  If  the  final 
conclusion  is  based  in  sound  science,  and  represents 
the  truth,  it  is  demonstrably  a  divine  truth,  and  can- 
not collide  with  any  other  divine  truth.  In  the  present 
case,  we  have  the  satisfaction  of  knowing  that  state- 
ments accepted  as  verbal  utterances  of  divine  truth 
very  clearly  point  to  the  same  conclusion.  ~No  con- 
ceivable motive,  therefore,  exists  for  continuing  to  call 
the  Negroes  the  sons  of  Ham ;  or  continuing  the  at- 
tempt to  squeeze  their  history  into  the  space  of  four 
thousand  post-diluvian  years  ;  or  persisting  in  the  glar- 
ing and  hopeless  inconsistency  of  declaring  their  broad 
racial  divergence  to  have  been  achieved  in  the  first 
third  of  their  race-existence. 

If  this  conclusion  disturbs  widely  accepted  beliefs, 
it  is  evident,  primd-facie,  that  those  beliefs  ought  to 
be  disturbed.  In  the  light  of  the  conclusion,  they  are 
beliefs  in  falsehood,  and  the  maintenance  of  them  dis- 
credits both  the  individual  and  the  common  creed.  I 
may  add  that  Science,  as  such,  feels  no  concern  over 
such  disturbance.  Adjustments  to  dogmatic  faith  are 
the  work  of  those  who  undertake  to  defend  the  faith. 
It  is  still  true  that  every  well  adjusted  nature  must  feel 

283 


284  PREADAMITES. 

an  interest  in  the  relations  of  scientific  conclusion  to  a 
system  of  belief  connected  with  the  supreme  welfare 
of  our  conscious  being.  I  shall  venture,  consequently, 
to  offer  a  word  of  suggestion  to  such  as  hesitate  over 
the  doctrine  of  Preadamites,  because  it  seems  to  inter- 
fere with  the  "plan  of  salvation." 

1.  If  we  discover  it  true  that  preadamites  existed, 
it  makes  no  difference  in  the  facts  concerning  the  sal- 
vation of  man.     It  was  always  true,  however  we  be- 
lieved*,   and   however    it    affected   man's   redemption. 
Perhaps  man  was  saved  all  the  time  under  a  system 
which   recognized   preadamitism.     If  the   Negro   has 
ever  been  provided  for,  his  position  is  not  changed  by 
our  getting  a  correct  view  of  his  ethnic  relation  to  our 
own  race. 

2.  That  the  Negro  has  all  along  been  a  subject  of 
salvation  is  proved,  if  we  can  accept  his  testimony,  by 
the  avowed  consciousness  of  thousands  of  the  race. 

3.  That  he  has  all  along  been  a  subject  of  salvation 
is  testified  by  hundreds  of  religious  teachers  who  have 
led  him  to  repentance  and  witnessed  the  phenomena 
of  a  changed  life,  and  passed  judgment  on  the  rela- 
tions of  these  phenomena  to  the  "plan  of  salvation." 
According   to  the   testimony  of  these   witnesses,    the 
Negro  is  demon strably  embraced  under  that  "plan," 
whatever  we  may  believe  in  respect  to  his  precedence 
of  Adam  in  the  genealogical  line ;  so  that  the  field  is 
free  for  any  belief  which  seems  best  in  accord  with  the 
evidences ;  there  is  no  danger  of  robbing  the  Negro 
of  any  spiritual   privilege.     To  these  facts  might  be 
added   the   a  priori  presumption   that  the    Supreme 
Being  would   not  effect   provision   for  Adam's  salva- 
tion, and  leave  Adam's  father  and  mother  completely 
neglected. 

4.  Preadamitism  does  not  mean  plurality  of  origins. 


THEOLOGICAL     CONSEQUENCES. 

It  does  not  even  mean  plurality  of  species.  The  last, 
is  a  distinct  question  which  may  be  decided  either  way. 
Preadamitism  means  simply  that  Adam  is  descended 
from  a  Black  race,  not  the  Black  races  from  Adam. 
This  leaves  the  blood  connection  between  the  White 
and  Black  races  undisturbed.  It  affirms  their  consan- 
guinity. It  accounts  for  their  brotherhood.  It  is  con- 
sistent with  their  common  nature  and  common  destiny. 
All  these  relations  stand  unchanged  whatever  view  we 
take  of  the  remotest  end  of  the  genealogical  line. 

5.  Preadamitism  does  not  exclude  the  current  con- 
ception   of  Adamic   creation.     It   admits   that   Adam 
was  "created,"  but    substitutes  for  manual  modeling 
of  the  plastic  clay  the  worthier   conception  of  origi- 
nation according  to  a  genetic  method,   arid   thus  em- 
braces the  Adamic  origin  under  an  intelligible  method 
of    production    so    sublime    and    significant   as   to   in- 
clude the  whole  world  of  organic  beings.     Nor  must 
the   method   be   conceived   as    necessarily,    not    even 
as    possibly,    self-operative.      However  incapable   re- 
stricted  science  may  be  of  passing  behind  the  facts 
of    observation,    that    higher   perception,   which   is   a 
function  of  reason,   clearly  discerns  in  derivative  ori- 
gins the  perpetual  presence  and  potency  of  a  power 
which  is  in  matter,   but  does  not  belong  to  matter. 
The  derivation  of  Adam  from  an  older  human  stock 
is  essentially  and  literally  the  creation  of  Adam. 

6.  Why,   under    this   view,  may  not   the  Negroes 
have  been  as  much  embraced  in  the  plan  of  salvation 
as   Noah   or  Abraham  ?      Orthodoxy   holds   that   the 
atonement  was  retroactive  at  least  4004  years ;    why 
not    a   few   thousand    years    farther?      If    it   reached 
Adam,  the  remotest  ancestor  to  whom  the  Jews  could 
trace  their  lineage,  why  is  it  prohibited   to  presume 
that  it  reached  the  little-divergent  ancestry  to  whom 


286  PREADAMITES. 

Adam  was  probably  able  to  trace  his  lineage?  Did 
the  limitations  of  Hebrew  knowledge  limit  the  flow 
of  divine  grace  ? 

I  think  it  is  recognized  by  not  a  few  "sound" 
theologians,  that  preadamitism  does  not  interfere  with 
current  views  of  the  catholic  scope  of  the  redemptive 
"scheme."  Dr.  Whedon,  already  quoted  so  often, 
says:  "All  evangelical  theologians  admit  that  the 
justifying  power  of  Christ's  death  so  had  a  retrospect- 
ive effect,  that  sin  was  forgiven  and  men  saved  be- 
fore the  atoning  event.  So  both  the  law  given  to 
Adam,  and  his  transgression  of  the  law  and  penal 
death,  had  also  a  retrospective  effect.  Over  preadam- 
ite  men  there  had  been  no  law ;  and  whatever  wrong- 
doing men  committed  had  not  the  character  of  sin, 
for  'sin  is  not  imputed  where  there  is  no  law,'  and 
death  had  not  the  character  of  penalty  for  sin.  But 
in  and  by  Adam  law  and  sin  entered  into  the  world, 
and  penal  death  by  sin ;  and  so  death  passed  upon 
all  men,  Adamites  and  preadami'tes  alike,  for  all  have 
not  only  done  wrong,  but  sinned.  It  is  not  necessary 
to  maintain  that  Paul  personally  knew  or  held  the 
fact  that  preadamites  existed  and  were  overspread  by 
the  power  of  Adam's  sin,  any  more  than  he  knew 
that  Americans  existed,  and  were  so  influenced.  Paul, 
by  inspiration,  stated  the  principles  that  covered  the 
whole  human  race,  without  claiming  to  know  how 
extensive  the  human  race  is,  whether  geographically 
or  chronologically.  The  unity  of  the  race  is  thus 
unity  of  Nature,  a  unity  in  the  moral  identification 
with  Adam,  and  a  unity  in  the  atoning  power  of  the 
death  of  Christ."*  Dr.  Whedon  does  not  profess  to 

*  Whedon,  in  Methodist  Quarterly  Review,  Jan.  1871,  pp.  154-5. 
He  returns  to  the  subject,  with  similar  reserve,  in  Methodist  Quarterly 
Review,  July  1872.  These  remarks  are  made  in  view  of  M'Causland's 


THEOLOGICAL    CONSEQUENCES.  287 

adopt  this  reasoning,  though  he  could  not  present  it 
more  cogently  if  he  did.  He,  however,  prefers  it  to 
M'Causland's  treatment  of  the  same  subject.  This 
line  of  argument,  as  I  shall  show  (in  chapter  xxix), 
is  borrowed  from  Peyrerius  by  an  English  writer,  from 
whom  Dr.  Whedon  frames  his  abstract. 

On  a  subsequent  occasion  Dr.  Whedon  writes  as 
follows:  "Why  not  accept,  if  need  be,  the  preadamic 
man  ?  If  Dawson  admits  an  Adamic  center  of  cre- 
ation, why  not  admit,  if  pressed,  other  centers  of 
human  origin  ?  *  The  record  does  not  seem  to  deny 
other  centers  in  narrating  the  history  of  this  center. 
The  atonement,  as  all  evangelical  theology  admits, 
has  a  retrospective  power.  It  provides,  as  St.  Paul 
says,  '  remission  for  the  sins  that  are  past ' ;  that  is, 
for  those  who  lived  and  sinned  before  Christ  died, 
and  who  received  remission  from  God,  in  anticipation 
of  the  atonement.  It  was  thus  that  Abraham  was 
justified  by  faith  through  the  Christ  that  had  not  yet 
made  the  expiation.  The  atonement  thus  may  throw 
responsibility  and  propitiation  for  sin  over  all  past 
time,  all  terrene  sections  and  all  human  races.  So, 
too,  the  sin  of  Adam  may  bring  all  past  misdoings 
of  earlier  races  under  the  category  of  sin  and  con- 
demnation ;  that  is,  under  the  inauguration  of  a  sys- 
tem of  retribution  which  otherwise  would  not  have 

polygenistic  preadamitism.  With  still  greater  propriety  may  they 
be  urged  in  view  of  the  nionogenistic  preadamitism  of  the  present 
work. 

*  This  means  plurality  of  origins,  and  consequent  "  plurality  of 
species."  My  views  are  less  "heretical"  than  these.  But  even  the 
recognition  of  distinct  human  origins  would  not  exclude  humani- 
ties from  the  relation  of  mutual  brotherhood.  All  would  still  be 
the  creations  of  a  common  Father,  who  must  be  conceived  to  en- 
tertain equal  regard  for  all  the  moral  intelligences  which  he  has 
called  into  being. 


288  PREADAMITE8. 

taken  existence.  Some  theologians  have  held  that 
the  atonement  throws  its  sublime  influence  over  other 
worlds  than  ours  ;  why  not,  then,  over  earlier  human 
races?  Here,  as  often  elsewhere,  Science,  that  seemed 
to  threaten  theology,  does  but  open  before  it  broader 
and  sublimer  elevations.  It  contradicts  our  narrow 
interpretations,  and  reads  into  the  text  worlds  of  new 
meaning.  With  this  provisional  view  we  have  not 
the  slightest  misgiving  as  to  the  effect  of  the  dem- 
onstration of  the  preadamic  man  upon  our  theology.  "* 
Dr.  M'Causland,  an  equally  orthodox  divine,  writ- 
ing on  this  subject,  says:  "Redemption  extends  from 
the  highest  heaven  to  the  lowest  hades  —  from  Abel 
and  Enoch  and  Noah  to  '  the  spirits  in  prison, '  who 
were  not  of  Adam's  race.  No  preadamite,  or  de- 
scendant of  a  preadamite,  is  excluded  by  the  Apos- 
tle's statement  (Romans  v).  The  redemption  of  Adam's 
race,  who  have  incurred  the  penalty  of  his  disobe- 
dience, does  not  prevent  the  redemption  of  those  who 
have  passed  through  the  valley  of  the  shadow  of  death 
unaffected  by  the  transgression  of  Adam  .  .  .  Re- 

*  Wheclon,  in  Methodist  Quarterly  Review,  April  1878,  pp.  369-70. 
This  is  well  said;  this  is  bravely  said.  Would  that  Dr.  Whedon's 
words  possessed  the  authority  of  a  pope  of  Protestantism.  While 
Dr.  Wheclon  stands  with  trenchant  blade  and  merciless  determina- 
tion upon  the  citadel  of  religious  faith,  he  is  too  shrewd  to  be 
fooled  by  the  shriveled  old  ogre  of  "  Orthodoxy,"  who  comes  in 
the  garb  of  Christianity,  begging  to  be  defended  from  the  assaults 
of  common  sense.  Dr.  Whedon  is  one  of  the  noblest  exponents  of 
intelligent  theology,  and  though  his  mouth  is  not  wholly  cleansed 
of  bitterness  generated  by  closes  of  recent  science,  it  is  very  ap- 
parent that  the  doses  have  been  taken  with  intelligent  resolute- 
ness, and  are  acting  most  beneficially  upon  his  system.  To  drop 
the  figure,  his  judgment  and  susceptibility  of  conviction  possess  a 
greater  degree  of  elasticity  than  most  men's  of  half  his  years. 
May  he  long  live  to  be  an  example  to  younger  men,  of  well-bal- 
anced and  equal  fidelity  to  religious  faith  and  rational  conviction! 


THEOLOGICAL    CONSEQUENCES.  289 

demption  is  no  more  dependent  upon  the  lineal  de- 
scent of  all  mankind  from  Adam,  than  it  is  depend- 
ent upon  their  lineal  descent  from  Abraham,  the 
'father  of  the  faithful.'"*  "  The  doctrine  of  a  pre- 
adamite  creation  enlarges  the  sphere  of  God's  mercy, 
and  enlightens  our  conceptions  of  the  divine  scheme 
of  salvation ;  and  the  believer  should  learn  to  wel- 
come it  as  a  new  and  interesting  page  in  the  history 
of  the  dealings  of  a  good  and  gracious  Providence 
with  the  creatures  he  has  made."  f 

Dr.  Whedon  very  correctly  suggests,  in  one  of  the 
passages  quoted,  that  if  the  redemptive  plan  could 
reach  distant  worlds,  it  could  reach  a  more  remote 
ancestry  than  Adam.  I  do  not  perceive  how  the  force 
of  the  logic  can  be  resisted — the  less,  as  preadamic 
generations  supplied  the  very  blood  which  flows  through 
the  veins  of  the  Adamic  stock ;  while  the  populations 
of  other  worlds  have  with  us  nothing  but  an  intellect- 
ual and  moral  community.  A  theology  which  has 
borne  with  the  suggestion  that  redemptive  grace 
reaches  throughout  a  universe  cannot,  without  self- 
stultification,  recoil  from  the  suggestion  that  it  em- 
braces all  the  human  populations  of  a  single  world. 
In  this  view  I  feel  particularly  interested  in  showing 
what  were  the  reasonings,  in  this  connection,  of  a 
most  intelligent  and  estimable  divine,  connected  with 
the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church  South.  Bishop  Mar- 
vin was  a  man  with  whom  I  had  the  honor  of  a  per- 
sonal acquaintance ;  and  it  gives  me  pleasure  to  ac- 
knowledge the  esteem  which  was  inspired  by  his 
broadly  intelligent  Christian  faith.  Bishop  Marvin 

*  M'Causland,  Adam  and   the  Adamite,   pp.   298-9.     See  also 
The  Builders  of  Babel,  pp.  321-2. 
t  The  Builders  of  Babel,  p.  323. 
19 


290  PREADAMITES. 

was  the  author  of  a  work  *  the  principal  aim  of  which 
was  to  magnify  the  plan  of  redemption  by  tracing  its 
provisions  to  other  spheres  of  existence.  In  some 
preliminary  sections  of  a  philosophic  character  he 
opens  the  way  by  dropping  some  sentiments  which 
might  well  be  commended  to  the  consideration  of 
certain  persons  who  honor  themselves  in  magnifying 
his  worth.  "When  rational  conjecture,"  he  says,  "is 
in  harmony  with  the  Bible,  it  need  not  be  over-timid, 
nor  the  imagination  itself  restrain  its  rising,  if  it  keep 
within  the  empyrean  of  revelation."  f  In  approach- 
ing the  discussion  of  the  central  thesis,  he  makes  such 
utterances  as  the  following : 

"What  if  it  should  appear  that  the  same  supreme 
expression  of  love,  that  has  our  world  for  its  first  ob- 
ject, is  too  full  and  ample  to  be  confined  within  this 
limit,  and  overflows  upon  the  universe?":}: 

"It  can  certainly  be  no  matter  of  surprise  if  we 
discover  that  this  purpose  [of  the  Creator  in  redemp- 
tion] contemplates  a  result  beyond  the  destiny  of  one 
world.  Indeed,  we  should  rather  expect  to  find  it  a 
central  fact,  reaching,  in  its  effect,  the  utmost  limit 
of  being,  in  space  and  duration. "  §  Would  not  this 
be  a  provision  for  the  poor  preadamites  ? 

"From  this  intimate  connection  of  angels  with  the 
history  of  the  atonement,  from  first  to  last,  I  raise  a 
presumption  —  and  claim  for  it  only  the  value  of  a 
presumption  —  that  they  are,  in  some  way,  person- 
ally involved  in  its  results.  | 

"Now,  can  it  be  that  the  Word,  in  this  its  last 
and  most  precious  meaning,  is  an  utterance  to  man 

*  E.  M.  Marvin,  The  Work  of  Christ,  Saint  Louis,  1867,  IGrno, 
p.  137. 

t  Op.  cit.,  p.  10.  §  Ib.,  p.  74. 

I  Op.  cit.,  p.  70.  ||  Ib.,  p.  78.' 


THEOLOGICAL    CONSEQUENCES.  291 

alone,  to  one  class  only  of  his  intelligent  creatures  ? 
No,  no,  no !  it  is  fully  articulated  to  the  remotest 
places  of  his  empire.  Its  meaning  and  melody  are 
to  charm  all  ears,  and  enrapture  all  hearts  in  all  '  the 
worlds'  he  has  made,  in  'all  the  ages  to  come.'"* 
Would  Bishop  Marvin,  after  putting  his  signature  to 
this  passage,  declare  that  our  consanguineous  pre- 
adamites  are  necessarily  excluded,  while  the  inhabit- 
ants of  distant  Neptune  are  cordially  invited  in? 

"If  new  worlds  are  hereafter  to  be  made, —  if, 
after  the  last  judgment,  new  races  of  intelligent  beings 
are  to  be  created,  there  must  be,  we  may  suppose, 
some  method  of  bringing  them  under  the  power  of 
that  influence  which  proceeds  from  the  cross,  "f  New 
races,  "after  the  last  judgment,"  would  not  only  be 
as  remote  from  Christ  as  preadamites,  but  they  would 
necessarily  represent  a  distinct  origin,  on  another 
planet,  and  in  another  cycle  of  cosmical  existence. 
If  the  atonement  could  avail  for  a  distinct  species, 
removed  by  some  aeonic  interval,  why  not  for  a  peo- 
ple connected  with  "the  redeemed"  by  the  brother- 
hood of  an  unbroken  continuity  ? 

"This  revelation  of  God  in  Christ  is  made  pri- 
marily for  man,  but  ultimately,  also,  for  all  worlds.";}: 
Now,  as  preadamites  were  men,  it  was  made  for  them. 

Parallel  with  these  views  of  Bishop  Marvin  may 
be  cited  those  of  Dr.  Chalmers,  ||  the  tenor  of  which 
is  shown  in  the  following  passage:  "Now,  though 
it  must  be  admitted  that  the  Bible  does  not  speak 
clearly  or  decisively  as  to  the  proper  effect  of  re- 
demption being  extended  to  other  worlds,  it  speaks 

*  16.,  p.  125.  t  /&-,  P-  129.  I  Ib.,  p.  137. 

I  Chalmers,  Astronomical  Discourses,  Discourse  IV,  Amer.  ed., 
p.  134. 


292  PREADAMITE8. 

most  clearly  and  most  decisively  about  the  knowledge 
of  it  being  disseminated  among  other  orders  of  cre- 
ated intelligence  than  our  own,"  etc. 

Hugh  Miller  expresses  the  opinion  that  the  effi- 
cacy of  redemption  was  existent  from  the  beginning 
of  the  physical  world.  "Redemption  is  thus  no  after- 
thought, rendered  necessary  by  the  fall,  but  on  the 
contrary,  part  of  a  general  scheme,  for  which  pro- 
vision has  been  made  from  the  beginning;  so  that 
the  divine  man,  through  whom  the  work  of  restora- 
tion has  been  effected,  was,  in  reality,  in  reference 
to  the  purposes  of  the  Eternal,  what  He  is  desig- 
nated in  the  remarkable  text,  '  the  Lamb  slain  from 
the  foundation  of  the  world  S  "* 

Sir  David  Brewster,  in  considering  the  relation  of 
the  redemptive  plan  to  the  populations  of  other  worlds, 
explicitly  recognizes  the  retroactive  and  limitless  effi- 
cacy of  the  Redeemer's  death.  -'When  our  Saviour 
died,"  he  says,  "  the  influence  of  his  death  extended 
backward  in  the  past,  to  millions  who  never  heard 
His  name,  and  forward  in  the  future,  to  millions- 
who  will  never  hear  it.  ...  Their  Heavenly  Father, 
by  some  process  of  mercy  which  we  understand  not, 
communicated  to  them  its  saving  power.  Emanating 
from  the  middle  planet  of  the  system,  because,  per- 
haps, it  most  required  it,  why  may  it  not  have  ex- 
tended to  them  all  —  to  the  planetary  races  in  the 
past,  when  '  the  day  of  their  redemption  had  drawn 
nigh,  '  and  to  the  planetary  races  in  the  future,  when 
'their  fulness  of  time  shall  come?'  "f 

Eighty  years  ago,  Rev.  Dr.  Edward  Nares,  in  a 
work  of  much  learning,  endeavored  to  show  that  the 
words  Ouxovfjiltrj,  Oupavoq,  Ii6ff/jLos,  (Mundus,  Orbis,  etc.} 


*  Miller,  Foot-Prints  of  the  Creator,  Amer.  ed.,  1857,  p.  326. 
t  Brewster,  More  Worlds  than  One,  Eng.  ed..  1874,  pp.  166-7, 


THEOLOGICAL     CONSEQUENCES.  293 

"  refer  to  a  universe  of  worlds,  and  that  the  atone- 
ment was  made  for  the  creature  generally."*  The 
same  opinion  is  maintained  by  Bishop  Porteus,  who 
thinks  it  "evident  from  Scripture,  as  well  as  anal- 
ogy, that  we  are  not  the  only  creatures  in  the  uni- 
verse interested  in  the  sacrifice  of  our  Redeemer,  "f 

My  own  opinion  respecting  the  unimportance  of  all 
theological  questions  arising  in  connection  with  this 
or  any  other  scientific  discussion  was  expressed  by 
Dr.  Bentley,  nearly  two  hundred  years  ago.  "Neither 
need  we  be  solicitous,"  he  says,  "about  the  condition 
of  those  planetary  people,  nor  raise  frivolous  disputes 
how  far  they  may  participate  in  Adam's  fall,  or  in 
the  benefits  of  Christ's  incarnation."^: 

I  might  proceed  here  to  bring  together  the  sugges- 
tions arising  from  my  study  of  this  subject  which  bear 
upon  the  interpretation  of  the  earliest  documents  of 
Genesis,  in  those  passages  referring  to  man.  This, 
however,  has  been  done  to  a  sufficient  extent  in 
chapter  xi.  The  chief  exegetical  conceptions  ad- 
mitted by  me  are  the  following  :  In  the  first  chapter 
of  Genesis,  the  word  ADaM  is  so  employed  that  we 
may  understand  it  to  specify  mankind  in  general,  or 
only,  as  a  proper  substantive,  the  name  of  the  first 
man  in  Hebrew  genealogy.  In  this  most  ancient  of 
Hebrew  documents  I  am  inclined  to  think  the  word 
is  employed  only  as  a  common  substantive,  to  signify 
man.  But  the  same  word,  nevertheless,  in  the  later 
documents,  becomes  the  proper  name  of  that  particu- 


*  Nares,  Elq  0£o$,  Eriq  flhfftrss,  or  an  attempt  to  show  how  far 
the  Philosophical  notion  of  a  Plurality  of  Worlds  is  consistent,  or 
not  so,  with  the  language  of  the  Holy  Scriptures,  1801. 

f  Porteus,  Works,  Vol.  Ill,  p.  70. 

\  Bentley,  Boi/le  Lectures,  A  Confutation  of  Atheism,  lect.  viii, 
1692,  p.  298  (ed.  1724). 


294  PKEADAMITES. 

lar  man  who  stood  at  the  head  of  the  Hebrew  line. 
It  is  almost  universally  the  case  in  ethnic  usages, 
that  names  which  have  reached  a  particular  signifi- 
cation were  primitively  employed  in  a  general  sense. 
After  ADaM  had  begun  to  acquire  the  force  of  a 
personal  appellation,  the  word  ISh  was  often  em- 
ployed to  designate  Adamite  man  in  general,  but 
whenever  a  distinction  was  made  between  Adamite 
man  and  preadamite  man,  the  former  was  Ha-ADaM, 
and  the  preadamite  was  ISh. 

The  statement  that  the  "  Lord  God  formed  man  of 
the  dust  of  the  ground"  is  shown  by  chemical  anal- 
ysis to  be  strictly  true ;  but  it  does  not  imply  that 
Adam  was  moulded  by  hands,  or  that  he  was  called 
into  existence  from  the  condition  of  "dust"  in  a  sin- 
gle day.  Adam  was  a  ruddy  white  man,  possessed 
of  the  higher  range  of  faculties  characterizing  the 
Mediterranean  race.  He  was  wholly  uncivilized,  but 
developed,  in  his  posterity,  a  quick  aptitude  for  social 
improvement.  The  first  man,  on  the  contrary,  had 
been  dark-colored  and  entirely  savage. 

In  no  sense  of  the  term  was  Adam  a  primitive 
man.  He  appeared  after  the  race  from  which  he  divari- 
cated had  lived  many  thousands  of  years,  and  attained 
the  results  of  long  experience  and  culture.  It  is  quite 
true,  then,  that  the  biblical  picture  of  the  antedilu- 
vians is  not  a  picture  of  savage  life ;  but  it  is  no 
more  a  picture  of  the  condition  of  the  first  generations 
of  humanity  ages  before  Adam,  and  affords  no  ground 
for  the  claim  that  the  state  of  the  primitive  man  was 
not  one  of  abject  savagism. 

In  speaking  of  the  naming  of  the  beasts  by  Adam, 
we  have  the  Hebrew  method  of  saying  that  the  names 
by  which  they  became  known  were  bestowed  by  a 
primitive  ancestry.  The  formation  of  woman  from  a 


THEOLOGICAL    CONSEQUENCES.  295 

rib  of  Adam  is  simply  an  allegory  which  expresses 
woman's  close  relation  to  man  and  her  dependence 
upon  him,  arid  man's  reciprocal  attachment  to  her. 

In  course  of  time,  Cain,  for  his  sin,  was  banished 
from  Eden.  He  went  eastward  and  married  a  daugh- 
ter of  a  preadamite,  violating  the  law  of  caste,  whose 
breach  by  the  alliance  of  the  "sons  of  God"  with  the 
"daughters  of  men,"  is  mentioned  as  a  mark  of  pri- 
meval wickedness.  Cain,  among  the  preadamites  — 
Mongoloids  or  Dravidians  —  built  up  a  city  and  devel- 
oped a  secular  civilization. 

The  principle  which  I  have  eliminated  from  the  use 
of  ADaM  enables  us  to  understand  that  the  "daugh- 
ters of  men,"  so-called,  were  Adamite  women;  and 
the  "  sons  of  God"  were  preadamite  men.  We  now 
learn  that  the  Flood  was  sent  as  a  punishment  of  the 
Adamites  ;  and  if  they  were  all  destroyed  except  Noah 
and  his  family,  the  populations  of  preadamites  re- 
mained dispersed  widely  over  northern  and  eastern 
Asia. 

The  family  of  Noah 'were  floated  to  a  mountain 
called  Ararat ;  but  it  is  extremely  doubtful  whether 
the  mountain  so  named  in  modern  geography  is  the 
real  Ararat.  The  focus  of  Noachite  dispersions  seems 
to  have  been  located  farther  east.  The  Noachites 
"journeyed  from  the  east"  to  reach  the  plains  of  Shi- 
nar ;  and  the  general  conclusion  of  modern  scholar- 
ship makes  the  Bolor  or  Belourtagh  (the  Berezat  of 
the  Zend-Avesta  and  the  Merou  of  the  Indians),  on 
the  west  of  Kashgar,  the  site  of  the  biblical  Ararat, 
and  the  Plateau  of  Pamir  the  seat  of  the  earliest 
post-diluvian  civilization.  Journeying  westward,  they 
reached  the  "plain  of  Shinar,"  and  there  laid  the 
foundations  of  the  first  historical  cities. 

The  biblical  moral  unity  of   mankind,   whether  it 


296  PREADAMITES. 

implies  necessarily  their  genetic  unity  or  not,  is  fully 
provided  for  by  the  monogenous  origin  of  man  under 
the  present  scheme  of  Preadamitism. 

After  the  preceding  arguments,  analogies,  testimo- 
nies and  exegeses,  it  must  appear  probable  that  the 
doctrine  of  Preadamitism  is  the  consistent  outcome  of 
both  scientific  and  biblical  study.  I  incline,  therefore, 
to  the  opinion  that  rational  credence  will  not  suffer 
any  serious  strain  by  concluding  that  the  "orthodox  " 
outcry  against  the  doctrine  of  Preadamites  is  merely 
the  shriek  of  a  child's  alarm  which  has  not  yet  em- 
braced the  opportunity  to  take  a  survey  of  the  situation. 


CHAPTEK  XIX. 

GENEALOGY  OF  THE  BLACK  RACES. 

plural  origin  of  mankind  is  a  doctrine  now 
-L  almost  entirely  superseded.  All  schools  admit 
the  probable  descent  of  all  races  from  a  common  stock. 
The  ancient  opinion,  and  that  commonly  held  under 
the  popular  interpretation  of  Genesis,  conceives  all 
other  races  as  descended  from  the  Adamic  stock, 
which  is  generally  regarded  as  possessing  the  ethno- 
logical characters  of  the  present  Mediterranean  race. 
My  own  view,  which,  in  this  respect,  is  that  probably 
entertained  by  derivationists  generally,  regards  the 
Adamic  stock  as  derived  from  an  older  and  humbler 
human  type.  This  view  differs  from  the  "orthodox" 
view  only  in  inverting  the  terms  of  the  succession. 
Both  views  recognize  the  reality  of  some  genealogical 
tree  for  mankind.  Those  who  hold  that  the  "White 
race,  the  consummate  flower  of  the  tree,  has  served 
as  the  root  from  which  all  inferior  races  have  rami- 
iied,  may  select  their  own  method  of  rearing  a  tree 
with  its  roots  in  the  air  and  its  blossoms  in  the  ground. 
I  shall  put  the  tree  in  its  normal  position. 

From  some  humblest  conceivable  type  of  humanity, 
as  a  primitive  stock,  the  diversified  ramifications  of 
the  human  family  have  ascended.  It  is  impossible 
to  affirm  that  any  representatives  of  the  primitive 
men  still  survive.  It  may  be  presumed,  however, 
speaking  generally,  that  the  lowest  human  races  pre- 
serve most  of  the  characteristics  of  primitive  human- 
ity. Still,  detached  fragments  of  races,  but  slightly 

297 


298  PREADAMITE8. 

advanced,  may  have  been  hemmed  within  a  range  of 
conditions  so  hostile  to  advancement  as  to  have  ar- 
rested the  normal  progress  which  the  main  body  of 
their  race  proceeded  to  achieve.  This  is  in  accord- 
ance with  the  facts  of  biological  history  at  large. 
These  outlying  fragments  of  races  may,  therefore,  be 
the  best  representatives  of  past  conditions.  Many 
instances  which  may  belong  to  this  class  might  be 
enumerated.  Among  them  are  the  Dyaks  of  Borneo, 
the  Congos  of  Africa,  the  Fuegians  and  Botecudoa 
of  South  America,  the  Ae'tas  of  the  Philippines,  and 
the  A'in6s  of  the  Kurile  Islands.  These  displaced 
debris  of  races  and  tribes,  like  ethnological  fossils, 
possess,  many  times,  a  profound  interest,  and  furnish 
us  with  links  of  connection  between  well  marked  and 
widespread  types  of  mankind.  Great  care  must  be 
exercised,  however,  to  eliminate  all  cases  of  real 
degradation  below  any  normal  condition  in  the  past 
life  of  the  race. 

It  is  obvious  that  a  genealogical  tree  of  mankind 
must  give  expression  to  a  natural  classification  of  hu- 
man types.  Conversely,  a  true  classification  must 
indicate  the  arrangement  of  the  genealogical  tree. 
"What  are  the  more  and  less  fundamental  grounds  of 
distinction  among  human  types  is  a  question  not 
fully  settled  by  ethnologists.  The  color  of  the  skin 
and  the  character  of  the  pilous  system  are  conspicu- 
ous and  available  criteria.  The  former  has  often 
been  made  the  fundamental  basis  of  classification ; 
it  is  so  in  the  system  of  Qtiatrefages ;  but  modern 
ethnologists  generally  hold  it  in  diminished  esteem 
as  a  taxonomic  datum.  I  am  inclined  to  believe, 
however,  that  color  possesses  more  significance  than 
its  seemingly  capricious  distribution  in  some  cases 
would  permit  us  to  suppose.  The  character  of  the 


GENEALOGY     OF    BLACK    RACES. 


299 


hair  was  made  the  basis  of  classification  by  Bory  de 
St.  Vincent,  who  divided  all  mankind  into  two  di- 
visions designated  Ulotrichi,  or  those  with  frizzled 
hair,  and  Liotrichi  (or  Lissotrichi],  those  with  smooth 
hair.  This  fundamental  division  has  been  accepted 
and  extended  by  Professor  Huxley,*  who  notes  four 
subdivisions  based  on  color,  viz:  "Leucous,"  for 
people  with  fair  complexions  and  yellow  or  red  hair; 
"  Leucomelanous,"  for  those  with  dark  hair  and  pale 
skins;  "  Xanthomelanous,"  for  those  with  black  hair 
and  yellow-brown  or  olive  skins,  and  ''Melanous," 
for  those  with  black  hair  and  dark-brown  or  blackish 
skins.  These  color-characters,  combined  with  the 
form  of  the  head,  give  the  following  fundamental 
classification : 

HUXLEY'S  CLASSIFICATION  OF  RACES. 

(Based  on  Hair,  Color  and  Form  of  Cranium.) 


LIOTRICHI. 

ULOTRICHI. 

Dolicho- 
cephalic. 

Meso- 
cephalic. 

Brachy- 
cephalic. 

Dolicho- 
cephalic. 

Brachy- 
cephahc. 

Leucous 

Xanthochroi 

Leucomelanous 

Melanochroi 

Xanthomelanous 

Esquimaux 

Amphinesians 
Americans 

Mongolians 

Bushmen 

Melanous 

Australians 

Negroes 
Negritos 

Mincopies  ? 

The  names  of  stocks  known  only  since  the  fifteenth  century  are  put  in  italics. 

Professor  Haeckel,f  also,  lays  much  stress  on  char- 
acters derived  from  the  hair.  Among  the  Ulotrichi, 
he  regards  the  distinction  of  woolly-haired  (Eriocomes) 
and  tuft-haired  (Lophocomes).  Among  the  Liotrichi, 

*  Huxley,  Critiques  and  Addresses,  p.  153. 

f  Haeckel,  Naturliche  Schopfungsgeschichte,  xxiii  Vortrag,  espe- 
cially the  table,  p.  605,  4th  ed. 


300  PREADAMITE8. 

he  also  extends  the  application  of  the  method  by  dis- 
tinguishing the  straight-haired  (Euthycomes,  as  Mon- 
goloids) from  those  with  wavy  locks  (Euplocams,  as 
Dravidians  and  Mediterraneans). 

In  the  following,  which  attempts  to  be  an  affiliated 
arrangement,  color  and  hair  are  made  the  basis  of  pri- 
mary distinctions.  The  subordinate  groupings  are 
merely  conjectural,  and  are  based  on  well-known 
relationships  in  general  anthropological  characters, 
checked  by  linguistic  affiliations.  In  this  arrange- 
ment, the  Brown  races  are  assumed  to  be  Adamites. 
This  assumption,  as  before  stated,  is  very  question- 
able, and  is  not  set  down  as  a  conclusion.  If  we 
regard  them  as  preadamites,  it  becomes  only  nec- 
essary to  transpose  the  word  "Adamites"  in  the 
table,  to  a  position  after  the  Dravidians. 

AFFILIATED    CLASSIFICATION    OF    TYPES    OF    MANKIND. 
(Based  on  Character  of  the  Hair.) 

FIKST  MEN : 
ULOTKICHS, 
Eriocomes, 
Negroes, 
Kaffirs, 

Bantu  Negroes, 
Soudan  Negroes. 
Lophocomes, 
Tasmanians, 
Hottentots, 
Fijians, 
Papuans. 


CLASSIFICATION     OF    MANKIND.  301 

LlOTRICHS, 

Euthycomes, 
Preasiatics, 
Adamites  ? 

Premongoloids, 
Premalays, 
Malays, 

Malayo-Chinese, 
Chinese, 
Prejapanese, 
Altaians, 

Northern  Asiatics, 
Hyperboreans, 
Americans, 

European  Troglodytes. 
Eu/plocams, 
Australians, 
Dravidians, 
Noachites. 

After  much  consideration  of  the  subject,  I  am  con- 
vinced that  no  classification  based  on  the  hair  will 
represent  the  genetic  relations  among  the  races  and 
sub-races.  An  affiliated  classification  must  be  based 
on  the  sum  of  the  characters,  and  must  be  checked 
by  a  careful  observance  of  linguistic  relationships.  I 
have  elaborated  an  arrangement  on  this  basis ;  and, 
having  first  presented  it  for  convenience  of  reference, 
I  will  proceed  to  explain  the  grounds  of  my  conclu- 
sions. The  notation  at  the  left  is  for  use  in  connec- 
tion with  the  "Chart  of  the  Progressive  Dispersion 
of  Mankind."* 

*  The  following  table  is  perhaps  more  detailed  than  the  present 
discussion  requires ;  but  as  the  principal  aim  is  to  show  the  prob- 
able genetic  affiliations  of  leading  types,  and  the  results  of  my 


302  PKEADAMITES. 

AFFILIATED    CLASSIFICATION   OF    MANKIND. 
(Based  on  the  Aggregate  of  Characters.) 

FIRST  MEN: 

PREAUSTRALIANS. 
1         AUSTRALIANS : 
2a  I.    Bushmen  (transitional). 

2b  II.  HOTTENTOTS : 

3a  Kaffirs  (transitional). 

3b  1.  Bantu  Negroes. 

(1)  Eastern:     Zanzibarites,     Mozani- 

biques,  Betchuans. 

(2)  Interior. 
(8)  Western. 

Bafans  or  Fans. 
Bundas. 

Congoes,    northwestern 

tribes. 

3c  2.  Soudan  Negroes. 

(1)  Ibo,  (2)  Nuffi. 

(3)  Joloffers :    (a)  Mande,  (b)  Odshi, 

(c)  Ewhi. 

(4)  Ghanas,     Sonrhay,     (5)     Hausa, 

Masa,    (6)  Bournous,  (7)  Bag- 
hirmi, 
(8)  Dinka. 

Shillook  (transitional). 

Fundi  (including  Sennaars,  Nu- 
bas,  Berthas). 

own  studies  are  not  elsewhere  accessible  in  tabular  form,  I  prefer  to 
let  the  table  stand  unabbreviated  for  convenience  of  future  reference. 
It  is  intended  to  aid  the  comprehension  of  the  whole  discussion  on 
the  genetic  affinities  and  primitive  dispersion  of  the  races  of  men. 


CLASSIFICATION     OF     MANKIND.  303 

4a         III.  Tasmanians  (transitional). 

4  Fijians  (transitional). 

4  PAPUANS : 

4a  1.  Australian  Papuans  (Melanesians). 

(1)  New  Guineans,  (2)  Pellew  Islanders, 
(3)    New   Irelanders,    (4)    Biranas, 
(5)    Solomon    Islanders,    (6)    New 
Hebrideans,    (7)  New    Caledo- 
nians. 

4b  2.  Asiatic  Papuans  (Negritos). 

4b'  b*  b3  (1)  Aeta,  (2) "  Semangs  ?  (3)  Mincopies. 

IV.    Premongoloids  : 
MONGOLOIDS. 
5a  1.  Malays. 

(1)  Asiatic  Malays,    (2)  Pacific  Malays 
(Polynesians  and  Micronesians), 

(3)  Madagascarese  or  Malagases. 
5b                  2.   Malayo-Chinese  (Indo-Chinese). 

(1)  Thibetans,     (2)  Lepcha,    (3)  Sifans, 

(4)  Burmese. 

(a)  Thai  Group,  (b)  Anamese. 

(5)  Tribes  of  Indo-China. 
5c                  3.  Chinese. 

5d  4.  Prejapanese. 

5d'  d2  (1)  Coreans,  (2)  Japanese. 

5e  5.  Altaians. 

5e*  (1)  Tunguses :  (a)  Mandshu,  (b)  Orot- 

shong. 

5ea  (2)  Mongols  (Tatars  or  Tartars):  (a) 

East  Mongols,  (b)  Kalmucks,  (c) 
Buriats. 

5es  (3)  Turks:  (a)  Uighurs,  (b)  Uzbeks, 

(c)  Osmanlis,  (d)  Yakuts,  (e)  Tur- 
comans, (f )  Nogaians,  Basians,  Ku- 
muks,  Karakalpaks,  Kirghis. 


304  PREADAMITE8. 

5e4  (4)  Ural-Altaics. 

(a)  Ugrians  (Ostiaks,  Voguls,  Mag- 

yars). 

(b)  Bulgarians  of  the  Volga. 

(c)  Permians  (Permians  proper,  Zir- 
inians,  Notiaks). 

(d)  Finns  (Suomi,  Karelians,  Vesps, 
Vods,  Krevins,  Livonians,  Ehsts, 
Lapps,  Bashkirs,  Meshtsheriaks,. 
Teptiars). 

5e6  (5)  Samoyeds. 

(a)  Soiots,  (b)  Karagasses,  (c)  Ka- 
massintzi,  (d)  Koibals,  (e)  Yu- 
raks,  (fj  Tawgi. 

5f  6.  Northern  Asiatics  of  doubtful  position. 

(1)  Ostiaks  of  the  Yenesei,  (2)  Yukagiri, 
(3)  Amos  ?  (a)  Southern  Saghaliens,  (b) 

Kurilians,  (c)  Giliaks. 
5g  7.  Hyperboreans. 

(1)  Itelmes  or  Kamtskatdales,  (2)  Kori- 
aks,  (3)  Chukchi,  (4)  Namollo,  (5) 
Eskimo,   (6)  Aleuts,   (7)  Thlinkets 
and  Vancouver  Tribes. 
5h  8.  Americans. 

5h*  (1)  Hunting  Tribes  of  North  America. 

Kenai  (transitional), 
(a)  Athabaskans,  (b)  Algonkins,  (c) 
Iroquois,  (d)  Dacotas,  (e)  Paw- 
nees and  Kicarees,  (f )  Choctaws, 
Chickasaws,  etc.,  (g)  Cherokees,, 
(h)  Texas  Tribes. 

5ha  (2)  Hunting  Tribes  of  South  America, 

(a)  Tupi,  (b)  Lenguas  or  Guaycuru, 
(c)  Parexis  or  Poragi,  (d)  Ges  or 
Crans,  (e)  Crens  or  Gueras,  (f),. 


CLASSIFICATION     OF    MANKIND.  305 

Gucks  or  Cocos,  (g)  Mandrucu, 
(h)  Miranhas,  (i)  Tecunas,  (j) 
Uapes,  (k)  Arowaks,  (1)  Caribs. 

5h3  (3)  Civilized  Nations  and  their  Kinsmen. 

Shoshones  (transitional). 

(a)  Toltecatlacs  :  Nahoas,  Toltecs. 

(b)  Nahuatlacs :    Aztecs,    Tezcuc- 

ans,  Tlacopans,  Tepanecs, 
Tlascalans,  Chontals,  etc. 
Californians,  Moqui,  Utes, 
Pali-Utes,  Comanches. 

(c)  Other  Mexicans :   Chichimecs, 

Michuacans,  Huastecas,  Oto- 
mies,  Mixtecs,  Zapotecs,  Ma- 
zatecs,  etc. 

(d)  Palencan     Group :       Quiche, 

Maya. 

(e)  Isthmian  Group. 

(f)  Peruvian  Family :   Chibcha  or 

Muysca,  Quichua,  Aymara  or 
Colla,  Cara. 

(g)  Yuncas,  Araucanians,  Pampa 

Tribes,  Patagonians. 
5i  9.  European  Troglodytes. 

511  (1)  Stone  Folk. 

5i"  (2)  Iberians:    (a)    Basques,    (b)    Finns, 

Lapps,  etc.? 

6  Y.    DRAVIDIANS. 

6a  1.  Munda  (Jungle  Tribes). 

(1)  Kohl,  (2)  Santal,  (3)  Bhills. 
6b  2.  Cingalese. 

6c  3.  Dekkanese :    (1)  South   Dravidians,    (2) 

Brahui. 

7  4.  ADAMITES  (Mediterraneans). 

7  Noachites. 

20 


306  PREADAMITES. 

7a  (1)  Hamites. 

7al  (a)  Accadians. 

Pelasgians,  Etruscans. 
7a"  (b)  Himyarites. 

Arabian   Himyarites,     Galla,    So- 
mali, Fulah?  Nuba? 
7a8  (c)  Mizraimites. 

Egyptians,  Berbers,  Atlantideans, 

Nubians,  Fulbe. 

7a4  (d)  Canaanites  (the  primitive  tribes) 

7b  (2)  Semites. 

7b'  (a)  Assyro-Babylonians. 

7V  (b)  Phoenicians  arid  Carthaginians. 

7b'  (c)  Hebrews. 

7b4  (d)  Joktanide  Arabs. 

7b5  (e)  Ishmaelite  Arabs. 

7c  (3)  Japhetites  (Indo-Europeans  or  Ary- 

ans). 

7cl  (a)  Asiatic  Aryans  (Aryans  proper). 

Medo-Persians  or  Iranians. 
Hindoos  or  Brahmans. 
7ca  (b)  European   Aryans    (Yavanas    or 

lonians). 
7ca'  lonians  proper:  Achaeans,  Ombro- 

Latins. 

7c3"  Kimmerians. 

Scythians. 

Thracians,      Kelts,      Letto- 

Slavs. 
Germans. 

Modern  Germans. 
Anglo-Saxons. 

NOTE.— In  the  foregoing  table  I  have  given  the  Native  Ameri- 
cans the  arrangement  usually  assigned,  and  not  that  proposed  in 
the  twentieth  and  twenty-fourth  chapters. 


GENEALOGY     OF     THE     BLACK     RACES.  307 

I  fix  upon  the  Australians  as  the  lowest  type  of 
humanity.  I  have  before  shown  (chapter  xvi)  that 
their  cranial  measurements  and  proportions  are  inferior 
to  those  of  any  other  race ;  I  have  argued  specific- 
ally the  inferiority  of  the  Negroes  and  Hottentots  to 
the  White  race,  but  in  every  particular  in  which  they 
fall  below  the  "White  race,  the  Australians  fall  still 
lower  than  the  Black  Africans.  The  jet-black  color 
of  the  Negroes  is  farther  removed  from  the  White 
race  than  the  leather-brown  of  the  Australians,  and 
so  is  the  kinky  character  of  the  hair ;  but  the  infe- 
rior structural  and  psychic  characters  of  the  Austra- 
lians far  outweigh  the  significance  of  the  color  and 
the  hair  of  the  Negroes.*  In  accordance  with  this 
conclusion,  we  find  the  mammalian  fauna  surround- 
ing the  Australians,  the  lowest  inhabiting  any  conti- 
nental area ;  and  the  well-known  principle  of  harmo- 
ny of  continental  faunas  would  imply  that  the  lowest 
and  oldest  type  of  men  should  be  associated  with  the 
lowest  and  oldest  type  of  mammals  in  general. 

On  opposite  sides  of  the  curly-haired  Australians 
are  the  two  tufted-haired  races  —  the  Papuans  and  the 

*  "  The  Australians  have  one  of  the  smallest  cranial  capacities 
known  among  mankind  ;  they  are  among  the  most  dolichocephalic, 
the  most  prognathous,  and  the  most  platyrrhinian."  (Topinard, 
Anthropology,  p.  503.)  Dr.  Friedrich  Muller  writes:  "At  the  low- 
est stage  we  see  the  Australian,  a  being  who  roves  quite  like  a 
beast;  a  being  destitute  of  all  except  purely  animal  wants.  The 
Australian  subsists,  like  the  beast,  principally  upon  food  discovered 
by  chance,  and  his  dwelling  is  miserable.  His  intelligence  is 
dull  ;  only  the  gratification  of  animal  instincts,  as  hunger,  thirst, 
sexual  desire,  suffices  to  arouse  it  to  any  extent."  (F.  Miiller, 
Novara-Expedition,  Anthropologischer  Theil,  III  Abth.,  Einleitung, 
Si.  xxvii.)  These  statements,  however,  are  too  sweeping,  as  Dr. 
Miiller  himself  subsequently  discusses  "  religious  phenomena,"  and 
says  it  is  certain  that  "  the  Faith  of  the  Australians  is  not  very 
different  from  the  so-called  Shamanism  of  the  High-Asiatics." 
(lb.,  p.  9.) 


308  PREADAMITE8. 

Hottentots.  The  Papuans  are  spread  out  over  New- 
Guinea  and  some  smaller  islands  northeast  of  Austra- 
lia. The  Hottentots  and  related  Bushmen  occupy 
South  Africa.  Yet  the  totality  of  Hottentot  charac- 
ters does  not  present  a  close  resemblance  to  the  Papu- 
ans. The  Hottentots  possess  a  dark,  leathery  color, 
quite  resembling  that  of  the  Australians ;  the  Papuans 
are  very  dark  skinned,  almost  black.  The  Hottentots 
are  nearly  destitute  of  beard ;  the  Papuans,  like  the 
Australians,  are  heavy-bearded,  and  their  bodies  are 
generally  hairy.  The  Bushmen,  whom  many  ethnol- 
ogists class  with  the  Hottentots,  are  very  small  of 
stature,  and  the  women  are  characterized  by  stea- 
topygy ;  the  Papuans  are  of  large  stature,  and  stea- 
topygy  is  almost  or  completely  unknown.  A  classi- 
fication, therefore,  which  throws  the  Hottentots  and 
Papuans  into  one  group,  simply  because  both  races 
have  tufted  hair,  is  one  which  ignores  the  general 
disparity  of  their  physical  characters.  I  regard  it  as 
reasonable  to  assume  that  these  two  races  have  been 
developed  independently  from  the  central  Australians. 
The  resemblances  of  Hottentots  and  Papuans  are 
treated  by  Peschel  as  follows:  "We  must  call  atten- 
tion to  a  remarkable  coincidence  of  specific  resem- 
blance between  the  Koi-Koin  [Hottentots]  and  the 
Papuans  of  Fiji.  Not  only  are  the  tufted  matting 
of  the  hair  and  the  narrow  shape  of  the  skull  com- 
mon to  both,  but,  in  women  of  the  Papuan  race,  there 
is  also  a  tendency  to  steatopygy.*  We  must  attribute 
less  importance  to  the  point  that  in  both  races,  men 
and  women  eat  apart,  from  the  fact  that  this  practice 
is  not  uncommon  elsewhere.  It  is  more  remarkable 

*  At  least  among  the  people  dwelling  on  the  shores  of  the  Uten- 
ata  river  in  New  Guinea.  (Salomon  Miller,  Natuurliche  Geschiedenis 
der  nederlandcshe  Bezittungen.) 


GENEALOGY     OF     THE     BLACK     RACES.  309 

that  the  Fijian  women,  when  mourning  for  the  dead, 
cut  off  joints  of  their  lingers,  and  that  the  same  muti- 
lation is  practiced  by  the  Koi-Koin  as  a  rule,  especially 
among  women,  more  rarely  among  men.  But  the  di- 
rect coincidence  of  the  legends  concerning  the  mortal- 
ity of  man  is  very  strange.  Two  gods,  the  Fijians 
relate,  disputed  whether  eternal  life  should  be  con- 
ferred upon  mankind.  Ra-Yula,  the  moon,  wished  to 
give  us  a  death  like  his  own  ;  that  is  to  say,  we  were 
to  disappear  and  then  return  in  a  renewed  state.  Ra- 
Kalevo,  the  rat,  however,  refused  the  proposal.  Men 
were  to  die  as  rats  die  ;  and  Ra-Kalevo  carried  the  day. 
According  to  Anderson,  the  Koi-Koin  have  transformed 
the  legend  in  the  following  way :  The  moon  sent  the 
hare  on  an  embassy  to  man  to  say,  '  As  I  die  and  am 
born  again,  so  shall  ye  die  and  come  to  life  again.' 
But  the  hare  gave  the  message  wrong,  for  he  used  the 
words  'As  I  die  and  am  not  born  again.'  When  he 
confessed  his  mistake  to  his  employer,  the  moon  hurled 
a  stick  at  the  hare  and  slit  his  lips.  The  faithless  mes- 
senger took  flight,  and  still  ranges  timidly  over  the  face 
of  the  earth." 

"The  temptation  is  great,"  continues  Peschel,  "to 
explain  the  coincidence  of  decisive  physical  characters, 
strange  customs,  and  even  a  peculiar  legend,  by  sup- 
posing either  that  the  Koi-Koin  and  the  Papuan  Fiji- 
ans were  derived  from  a  common  ancestry  in  primordial 
times,  or  at  least  that  they  lived  so  near  together  as  to 
exchange  customs  and  legends.  But  neither  hypoth- 
esis is  tenable.  On  closer  examination,  the  Koi-Koin 
are  sufficiently  distinguished  by  the  color  of  the  skin, 
the  absence  of  hair  on  the  body,  and  by  the  lowness 
of  the  skull.  Among  these  people,  the  amputation  of 
the  finger-joints  is  effected  during  youth,  and  seems  to 
be  superstitiously  regarded  as  a  sort  of  charm.  It 


310  PREADAMITES. 

occurs,  moreover,  among  the  Polynesians  and  in  the 
Nicobars.  Thus  there  remains  only  the  similar  con- 
nection of  the  moon  with  the  hope  of  immortality. 
But  this  merely  corroborates  the  old  maxim  that, 
among  different  varieties,  in  different  regions,  and  at 
different  times,  the  same  objects  have  given  rise  to  the 
same  idea."  * 

The  Negroes  I  regard  as  an  offshoot  from  the  Hot- 
tentot branch.  The  populous  nationality  of  the  Kaffirs 
stands  intermediate  in  ethnological  characters,  as  it 
does  in  geographical  position,  between  the  Bushmen 
and  the  Bantu  Negroes.  The  Makuani  reveal  the  trail 
receding  from  the  Bushmen,  by  a  steatopygous  defor- 
mation. From  the  Kaffirs,  the  Negroes  of  other  parts 
of  Africa  may  easily  have  descended. f  From  the  Kaf- 
fir country,  as  far  north  as  the  equator,  similarity  of 
dialects  points  to  a  common  language  in  the  remote 
past.  Among  the  Soudan  Negroes  greater  diversity 
is  noticed,  both  in  dialects  and  in  tribal  characters. 
These  facts  are  in  accord  with  the  theory  which  places 
the  Soudan  Negroes  farther  from  the  point  of  diver- 
gence of  the  Negroid  types. 

The  typical  Papuans  are  restricted  to  those  islands 
which  are  geologically  connected  with  the  Australian 
continental  mass.  They  are  hence  styled  Australian 
Papuans.  The  Asiatic  Papuans  inhabit  islands  geo- 
graphically connected  with  the  Asiatic  continental 
mass.  They  present,  accordingly,  approximations  to 
the  ethnic  type  of  the  neighboring  continent.  These, 
in  many  cases,  are  obviously  the  result  of  hybridity ; 
other  cases  are  more  doubtful,  as  we  shall  see. 

*  Peschel,  Races  of  Man,  pp.  461-2. 

f  The  reader  will  understand  that  I  except  those  semi-negroid 
nations,  like  the  Fulbe,  the  Te"da  and  the  Galla,  which  are  so  dis- 
tinctly hybrid  races. 


CHAPTER  XX. 

GENEALOGY  OF  THE  BROWN  RACES. 

ON  the  basis  of  a  common  origin  of  all  the  races, 
we  must  next  discover  •  some  traces  of  genetic 
connection  between  the  Black  races  and  the  Brown. 
It  is  interesting  to  note  here  the  fact  of  an  apparent 
ethnic  transition  between  the  Mongoloids  and  the  Pap- 
uans. The  typical  Mongoloids  and  typical  Papuans 
are  too  distinct  to  be  confounded ;  but  I  have  here- 
tofore called  attention  to  the  Amos,  and  some  lin- 
guistically allied  tribes,  as  representatives  of  primitive 
predecessors,  perhaps  ancestors,  of  the  Japanese  and 
Coreans.  Similarly,  we  find  on  some  of  the  more 
westerly  islands  of  the  Melanesian  group,  on  the  Mo- 
lucca group,  and  other  islands  of  that  neighborhood, 
' '  the  remains  of  an  aboriginal  population,  once  be- 
longing to  the  Papuan  race,  but  now  mixed  with 
Malay  blood."*  The  Ae'ta  of  the  Philippines  have 
preserved  their  ancient  racial  characteristics  in  full 
purity  —  particularly  on  the  northeastern  shore  of 
Luzon  (see  Fig.  14). f  "In  common  with  the  Aus- 
tralian (typical)  Papuans,  they  have  woolly,  crimped 
crowns  of  lusterless  hair,  and  flat  noses,  widening 
below.  Their  skin  is  not  black,  but  of  a  dark  copper 
color.  The  lips  are  a  little  intumescent,  and  the  jaws 
slightly  prognathous."  But  the  few  skulls  examined 

*  Peschel,  Races  of  Man,  p.  339. 

f  The  Mincopies  of  the  Andaman  islands  are  probably  another 
remnant  of  this  primitive  Papuan  stock. 

811 


312  PREADAMITE8. 

are  too  brachycephalic  for  complete  identification  with 
Australian  Papuans ;  and  the  Semangs  of  the  penin- 
sula of  Malacca,  which  possess  similar  hirsute  char- 
acteristics, and  otherwise  resemble  Papuans,  have 
been,  in  consequence  of  linguistic  affinities,  classed  by 
Latham  unhesitatingly  in  the  Malay  group.  *  These 
intermediate  types  constitute  a  physical  transition  be- 
tween the  two  races — Mongoloid  and  Papuan.  The 
steps  in  the  transition  are  as  follows :  Australians, 
Papuans,  Asiatic  Papuans  in  general  {i£l^L*S^ip 
»nd  MaTay*" }  Mongoloids.  The  chorographic  relations  of 
these  ethnic  types  present  no  insuperable  difficul- 
ties, since  the  Asiatic  Papuans  could  easily  have 
spread  across  by  Formosa  and  the  Loochoo  Islands, 
to  Japan  and  the  Kuriles.  While  such  a  descent  is 
thus  rendered  possible,  we  must  hesitate  to  rest  upon 
it  as  conclusive. 

In  reference  to  the  other  Brown  race  of  primitive 
Asia,  the  Dravida,  it  is  a  fact  whose  significance 
points  in  the  same  direction,  that  ethnologists  have 
remarked  their  affinities  with  the  Australians  —  the 
mother  race  of  the  Papuans.  Professor  Huxley  says 
the  Australians  are  identical  with  the  ancient  in- 
habitants of  the  Deccan.  Broca  and  Topinard  class 
the  latter  with  Australians.  The  color  of  the  Aus- 

*  Latham,  Opuscula,  London,  1860.  The  Semangs,  the  Minco- 
pies,  and  the  Aeta  or  ATgta,  constitute  the  Negritos  as  defined  by 
Quatrefages.  ("  Etude  sur  les  Mincopies  et  la  race  Negrito  en  general," 
in  Revue  d'Anthropologie,  Vol.  I,  1872.)  For  latest  conclusions  on 
the  Andamaners  (Mincopies)  see  report  of  Professor  Flower's  lectures, 
in  Nature,  July  3  and  10,  1879.  He  insists  that  the  Negritos  (as 
above  defined)  are  a  distinct  and  properly  constituted  race.  He  thinks 
the  Andamaners  may  represent  the  primitive  stock  from  which  the 
Negroes  sprang.  This  conclusion  is  consistent  with  the  view  of  the 
facts  which  I  have  presented.  Professor  Flower  questions,  however, 
the  alleged  existence  of  Australian  elements  in  Hindustan. 


GENEALOGY     OF     THE     BROWN     RACES.  313 

tralians  is  a  dark,  chocolate  black,  with  sometimes  a 
tinge  of  red  in  it.  They  are  slight  (see  Fig.  12)  and 
well  made,  and  the  pilous  system  is  well  developed 
over  the  whole  body.  In  these  particulars  they  agree 
well  with  Dravidian  tribes.  Both  races  make  use  of  the 
boomerang  —  a  circumstance  which  may  be  regarded  as 
almost  demonstrating  some  sort  of  connection, —  and 
both  races  recognize  the  institution  of  caste,  though, 
among  the  Australians,  the  traces  of  it  are  obscure. 
Finally,  considerable  affinity  exists  between  Austra- 
lian and  Dravidian  languages.*  In  spite,  then,  of  de- 
cided Australian  relationships  with  the  Papuan  and 
Hottentot  types,  sufficient  affinity  with  the  Dravidian 
exists  to  justify  us  in  agitating  the  question  of  deriva- 
tive relations  between  them.  In  this  view,  we  should 
contemplate  the  Australian  and  Papuan  as  two  closely 
related  Black  races,  from  which  have  descended  the 
two  related  Brown  races  —  the  Dravidian  and  the  Mon- 
goloid. In  such  case,  of  course,  the  common  pre- 
mongoloid  and  predravidian  stock  was  never  spread 
over  the  continent  of  Asia.  The  point  of  retral  con- 
vergence of  the  line  of  descent  was  in  some  other 
quarter  of  the  world,  and  reached  back  beyond  the 
epoch  of  divergence  of  the  Australians  and  Papuans. 

Other  ethnologists  have  traced  resemblances  di- 
rectly between  the  Hottentots  and  the  Mongoloids. 
"The  only  people  to  whom  the  Hottentot  has  been 
thought  to  bear  a  resemblance  are  the  Chinese  or 
Malays,  or  their  original  stock,  the.  Mongols.  Like 
these  people,  they  have  the  broad  forehead,  the  high 
cheek-bones,  the  oblique  eye,  the  thin  beard  and  the 
dull  yellow  tint  of  complexion  resembling  the  color 

*  On  Dravidian  and  Australian  affinities  see  Topinard,  Anthro- 
pology, pp.  504-5. 


314  PBEADAMITE8. 

of  a  dried  tobacco  leaf."*  Ethnology  seems,  there- 
fore, to*  recognize  some  affinity  of  both  Mongoloids 
and  Dravida  with  the  Hottentots.  The  affinity  of 
the  Dravida  is  traced  through  the  Australians,  who 
are  recognized  as  bearing  resemblances  both  to  Dra- 
vida and  Hottentots.  The  affinity  of  the  Mongoloids 
is  traced  sometimes  directly  and  sometimes  through 
the  Papuans.  Between  the  latter  and  the  Hottentots 
stand  the  Fijians,  and  between  the  Papuans  and  the 
Mongoloids  we  have  one  line  of  connection  passing 
through  the  Atta  and  perhaps  the  Amos,  and  another 
through  the  Mincopies  and  Semangs.  These  relation- 
ships may  be  represented  by  the  following  diagram: 

Australians. 

I 


I  I 

Hottentots.  Fijians. 

I 
Papuans. 


Mincopies.  Aeta. 

I  I 

Semangs.  Ai'nos. 

I     '  I 

Malays.  Japanese. 

DRAVIDA.  MONGOLOIDS. 


BROWN  RACES. 

On  the  other  hand,  the  Dravida  are  known  to 
possess  considerable  affinity  with  the  Mongoloids. 
Their  language,  though  much  more  developed  than 

*  Keith  Johnston,  in  Encyclopaedia  Britannica,  art.  "Africa,"  Vol.  I, 
p.  264.  It  is  doubtful,  however,  whether  the  Mongols  are  an  older 
type  than  the  Chinese.  The  Chinese  language  is  the  most  primitive 
of  all  Mongoloid  d'alects. 


GENEALOGY     OF    THE    BROWN     RACES.  315 

the  Mongoloid  dialects,  possesses  characters  which 
have  induced  some  ethnologists  to  class  it  in  a 
"Turanian"  family.*  More  than  all,  the  Cingalese 
Dravida  have  attained  an  intellectual  position  so  far 
above  the  Australians  that,  in  spite  of  many  physical 
resemblances,  we  must  feel  constrained  to  trace  them 
to  some  stock  already  quite  diverged  from  the  Aus- 
tralian. It  is  likely  that  a  preasiatic  stock  once  ex- 
isted which,  on  one  hand,  was  a  divarication  from  the 
Australian,  and  on  the  other,  divaricated  into  primi- 
tive Dravidians  and  prernongoloids.  This  conception 
is  represented  by  the  following  diagram : 

Australians. 

I 


Hottentots.  Preasiatics.  Papuans. 


Predravidians.  Premongoloids. 

Dravidians. 

Of  all  Mongoloids,  the  Malays  seem  to  approach 
nearest  to  the  Black  races;  end  this  approximation 
tends  toward  the  Australians,  except  among  those 
Micronesians  where  intermixture  with  Papuans  is  evi- 
dent. In  both  the  Asiatic  and  Polynesian  branches 
of  this  type,  the  color  of  the  skin  is  very  dark,  and 
sometimes  almost  black.  A  moderate  degree  of 

*  Mr.  Webb  has  pointed  out  with  studious  care  (Journal 
American  Oriental  Society)  the  nature  of  the  affinities  between  the 
Dravidian  and  Turanian  languages.  For  a  synopsis  of  this  see- 
Brace,  Races  of  the  Old  World,  pp.  138-9.  Professor  J.  D.  Whit- 
ney, however,  thinks  the  conclusions  should  be  reached  after  the 
acquisition  of  a  larger  basis  of  observations.  See  also  a  memoir  by 
M.  Alfred  Miuiry,  on  the  Distribution  and  Classification  of  Tongues* 
in  Nott  and  Gliddon,  Indigenous  Races  of  the  Earth,  pp.  53-4. 


316 


PREADAMITES. 


prognathism  exists,  and  the  zygomatic  arches  are 
prominent.  The  Polynesian  Malays  have  less  breadth 
of  head  than  most  Mongoloids,  and  the  Malay  lan- 
guages are  very  distinct.  All  Malays,  however,  ap- 
proach the  Mongoloid  type  so  distinctly  that  few 


FIG.  48.— Kanoa,  Governor  of  Kauai ,  Sandwich  Islands.    From  a 
Photograph  furnished  by  Miss  Luella  Andrews,  late  of  Honolulu. 


GENEALOGY     OF    THE     BROWN     RACES.  317 

ethnologists  hesitate  to  class  them  in  the  same  racial 
group  with  the  Chinese. 

The  Polynesians  have  often  been  designated  a  dis- 
tinct race ;  the  prevailing  opinion  at  present  seems, 
however,  to  be  that  they  are  Malays  at  foundation,  but 
have  been  modified  by  accession  of  Papuan  blood.  This 
view  is  favored  by  the  blending  of  the  races  along  the 
line  of  contact ;  but  the  theory  is  severely  strained  by 
the  superiority  of  the  Polynesians  to  both  Malays  and 
typical  Papuans.  The  Fijians,  indeed,  are  much  su- 
perior to  the  inhabitants  of  New  Guinea,  but  the 
Maories,  the  Tahitians  and  the  Kanaks  are  quite 
superior  to  the  Fijians.  Some  of  the  full-blooded 
Kanaks  express  a  truly  Aryan  intelligence.  Kanoa, 
the  governor  of  Kauai,  presents  a  head  and  face  wor- 
thy of  Yon  Moltke.  (Fig.  48.) 

Intermediate  between  the  Malays  and  the  Chinese 
are  the  so-called  Indo-Chinese,  or  Malayo-Chinese. 
These  spread  over  the  southeastern  peninsulas  of 
Asia,  constituting  the  Burmese,  Siamese,  Anamese, 
and  other  nations.  In  the  other  direction  they  over- 
spread Thibet,  and  hold  some  regions  along  the  south- 
ern slopes  of  the  Himalayas.  Some  tribes  of  Indo- 
Chinese  approach  still  more  nearly  to  the  national 
Chinese.  There  is  little  uncertainty,  therefore,  in 
tracing  them  to  a  common  stem  with  the  Chinese. 
The  Miao-tse,  a  rude  people  dwelling  in  the  mountains 
of  southern  China,  are  primitive  Mongoloids  whose 
ancestors  were  apparently  the  aborigines  of  that  em- 
pire, though  we  have  no  evidence  of  any  ancestral 
relation  to  the  Chinese. 

As  to  the  northern  nations  of  Asia,  while  distinctly 
Mongoloid  in  languages  and  physical  characters,  they 
are  all  linguistically  much  farther  advanced  than  the 
Chinese,  and  must  have  separated  from  the  common 


PKEADAMITE8. 

stock  at  a  very  remote  period.  The  Japanese,  though 
physically  approximated  to  the  Chinese,  are  equally 
related  to  the  Tunguses ;  while  their  language  pro- 
claims a  remote  divarication  from  a  stock  common 
with  the  Chinese.  Yon  Richthofen,  speaking  of  the 


FIG.  49. — Hon.  Mrs.  Doininis,  sister  of  the  King  of  the  Sandwich 
Islands.  From  a  Photograph  furnished  by  Miss  Luella  Andrews, 
of  Elmira,  N.  Y. 

Coreans,  says  there  are  two  types  of  them.  (1)  The 
noble  form  of  the  Japanese,  filling  the  offices  and  car- 
rying on  the  trades ;  (2)  the  smaller-bodied  natives, 
with  round  heads,  very  prominent  cheek-bones,  small 


GENEALOGY     OF    THE    BROWN    RACES. 


319 


eyes  and  sunken  base  of  the  nose, —  the  serving-class. 
These  are  the  Coreans  of  early  times.  On  closer 
study,  there  would  probably  be  found  little  distinc- 
tion between  them  and  the  Tungusic  stems.* 


FIG.  50. — One  of  the  Lepcha  —  a  premongoloid  type  —  aboriginal  of 
Sikhim,  along  southern  face  of  the  Himalayas,  on  the  western  bor- 
der of  Bhotan.  From  Watson  and  Kaye's  Photographs. 

*  Von  Richthofen,  China,  p.  50,  note. 


320          .  PREADAMITES. 

The  ethnic  characters  of  the  Mongoloids  are  traced 
throughout  the  two  Americas  in  a  considerable  di- 
versity of  color-shades,  features  and  social  condi- 
tions, and  an  immense  diversification  of  dialects, 
especially  upon  the  northern  continent.*  The  most 
divergent  of  the  American  types  is  probably  that  of 
the  Innuit  or  Eskimo,  which  might  with  propriety  be 
regarded  as  standing  for  a  distinct  race,  and  is  some- 
times so  separated.  The  cranium  is  more  dolicho- 
cephalous  than  that  of  the  Asiatic  Mongoloids,  or 
even  that  of  other  American  aborigines.  It  is  dis- 
tinctly marked  by  relative  height,  caused  by  the  ex- 
traordinary flatness  of  the  sides  and  the  presence  of 
a  prominent  coronary  ridge.  They  have  the  most 
leptorhinian  of  all  skulls,  even  exceeding  the  Mediter- 
raneans, their  nasal  index  being  42.33,  while  that  of 
modern  Parisians  is  46.81,  that  of  Polynesians  49.25, 
of  Australians  53.39,  of  Nubian  Negroes  55.17,  and 
of  Hottentots  56.38.f  The  maxillary  bones  are  enor- 
mous, the  malar  bones  large  and  thick,  and  the  zygoma 
is  oblique  and  capacious.  Other  cranial  characters, 
especially  in  comparison  with  the  continental  Indians 
of  northern  America,  are  stated  by  Dall  as  follows  :  ^ 
"The  mean  capacity  (in  cubic  centimeters)  of  three 
Tuski  skulls  from  Plover  Bay  [on  the  Asiatic  side], 
according  to  Dr.  Wyman,  was  1,505;  that  of  twenty 
crania  of  northern  Eskimo,  according  to  Dr.  Davis, 

*  Major  Powell  insists  that  North  America  furnishes  "  more  than 
seventy-live  stocks  of  languages."  (Proceedings  American  Association, 
Saratoga  Meeting,  1879.)  It  is  generally  agreed  that  the  languages 
of  the  feral  tribes  of  South  America  are  at  least  equally  diversified. 

f  The  nasal  index  expresses  the  relative  breadth  of  the  nose.  It 
is  the  ratio  of  the  breadth  of  the  nasal  opening  in  the  skull  to  the 
whole  distance  from  the  subnasal  point  to  the  upper  extremity  of  the 
nasal  bones. 

|  Dall,  Alaska  and  its  Resources,  p.  376. 


GENEALOGY     OF     THE     BROWN     RACES.  321 

was  1,475,  and  that  of  four  Innuit  crania,  of  Norton 
Sound  [American  side],  was  1,320;  thus  showing  a 
wide  variation.  The  mean  capacity  of  twenty  west 
American  Indian  crania  was  only  1,284.06.  The  mean 
height  of  all  the  Orarian  *  skulls  above  referred  to 
was  136.55  mill.,  against  a  breadth  of  134.47  mill., 
while  the  height  of  the  Indian  skulls  was  120.14  mill., 
against  a  breadth  of  100.025  mill.  The  zygomatic 
diameter  of  the  Orarian  crania  was  134.92  mill.,  while 
that  of  the  twelve  Indian  skulls  was  134. 65  mill.  The 
Orarian  skulls  were  most  dolichocephalic,  and  the 
Indian  most  brachycephalic.  The  latter  averaged 
378.71  cubic  cent,  less  capacity  than  the  former." 
The  extreme  northern  Eskimo  are  comparatively 
stunted  in  stature;  but  Professor  Ball  reports  that 
the  Orarians  generally  attain  a  stature  equal  to  that 
of  their  continental  neighbors. 

Compared  further  with  the  continental  Indians, 
Professor  Dall  says:  "The  strength  and  activity  of 
the  former  [Orarians]  far  exceed  that  of  any  northern 
Indians  with  whom  I  am  acquainted.  They  are  much 
more  intelligent,  and  superior  in  every  essential  re- 
spect to  the  Indians.  The  language  of  the  western 
Innuit  differs  totally  in  the  vocabulary  from  that  of 
any  Indian  tribes,  while  there  are  many  words  com- 
mon to  the  Greenlanders  and  the  Behring  Strait  Eski- 
mo.'^ The  settlements  of  the  Orarians,  moreover, 
are  almost  entirely  littoral,  and  their  occupations 

*  The  term  "  Orarian  "  has  been  employed  by  Professor  W.  H. 
Dall  to  designate  the  shore-inhabiting  tribes.  They  embrace  (1)  the 
Innuit,  comprising  all  the  so-called  Eskimo  and  Tuski  (Namollo) 
and  (2)  the  Ale-uts.  (Dall,  Proceedings  American  Association,  1869, 
p.  265;  Alaska  and  its  Resources,  1870,  p.  373;  Powell's  Contributions 
to  North  American  Ethnology,  Vol.  I,  p.  8,  etc. 

t  Dall,  Alaska  and  its  Resources,  p.  377. 
21 


322  PREADAMITE8. 

maritime.  Finally,  "at  no  point  does  there  seem  to 
be  any  intercourse  between  the  Eskimo  and  the  In- 
dians, except  in  the  way  of  trade.  They  never  inter- 
marry, and,  in  trading,  use  a  sort  of  jargon  neither 
Indian  nor  Eskimo."* 

While,  therefore,  we  cannot  fail  to  be  impressed 
by  the  ethnic  distinctions  of  American  Orarians  and 
American  Indians  of  the  interior,  there  is  equally  ap- 
parent an  ethnic  resemblance  between  American  and 
Asiatic  Orarians.  The  Chuk-luk-mut  or  Namollo  of 
Prichard,  residing  on  the  Asiatic  shores  of  Behring's 
Strait,  are  very  near  kindred  of  the  Eskimo.  They 
are  essentially  the  same.  The  inland  neighbors  of 
these,  the  Chuk-chi,  are  thought  by  Dall  to  be  widely 
distinct  from  the  Innuit.  Though  in  constant  com- 
mercial intercourse  with  these,  he  tells  us  they  never 
intermarry,  use  a  totally  distinct  vocabulary  and  com- 
municate only  by  means  of  a  jargon.  Their  language 
is  said  to  possess  alliances  with  the  Korak  tongue, 
and  Dall  thinks  them  a  branch  of  that  stock. f  Still, 
we  know  too  little  as  yet  about  the  Chuk-chi  to  deny 
dogmatically  their  affinity  with  the  neighboring  Na- 
mollo. 

However  this  may  be,  the  Namollo  oifer  well  at- 
tested relations  with  characteristic  Asiatics.  A  Na- 

*  Dall,  Proceedings  American  Association,  1869,  p.  272. 

t  Professor  Dall  maintains  (Powell's  Contributions  to  North  Am- 
erican Ethnology,  Vol  I,  pp.  12-14,  103,  Washington,  1877,)  that  the 
Namollo  have  by  some  authors  been  designated  Chuk-chi  only 
through  a  misapprehension.  The  Namollo  of  Prichard  are  the  Tuski 
of  Hooper  and  Markham,  and  the  Chuk-luk-mut  of  Dall  (in  the  latest 
publications),  and  are  indisputably  Orarian  in  their  characters.  It 
seems  probable  that  the  so-called  Chuk-chi,  with  whom  the  Norden- 
skjold  expedition  maintained  intercourse  during  their  winter  im- 
prisonment, were  these  same  Namollo,  often  called  sedentary  Chuk- 
chi, in  contrast  with  the  migratory  reindeer  owners  who,  as  Dall 
thinks,  are  the  real  Chuk-chi. 


GENEALOGY     OF     THE     BROWN     RACES.  323 

mollo  boy  whom  Colonel  Bulkley  took  from  Plover 
Bay  to  San  Francisco  was  always  supposed  to  be  a 
Chinese, —  a  mistake  identical  with  one  frequently 
made  in  reference  to  two  native  Aleut  sailors  in  a 
town  in  which  Chinese  and  Japanese  are  to  be  met 
with  in  every  street.*  Of  the  Namollo,  Liitke  affirms 
that  they  possess  well  marked  Mongolian  features  in 
their  prominent  cheek-bones,  small  noses  and  fre- 
quently obliquely  set  eyes.f 

Nor  is  the  Asiatic  affinity  of  the  Orarians  less 
noticeable  when  we  turn  to  the  study  of  the  Aleuts. 
Professor  Dall,  who  thinks  the  Orarians  possess 
American  rather  than  Asiatic  affinities,  insists  on  the 
marked  philological  divergence  between  the  Aleuts 
and  their  Asiatic  neighbors  the  Japanese.  But  phys- 
iognomic and  structural  resemblances  bear  down  all 
such  difficulties.  The  Aleut  (Fig.  10)  brought  from 
Unalashka  by  Professor  Dall  himself  was  always 
mistaken,  in  Ann  Arbor,  for  one  of  the  Japanese  stu- 
dents (compare  Fig.  51).  I  feel  great  confidence  in 
assuming  that  physiognomical  resemblances  so  obtru- 
sive denote  close  ethnic  relationship.  The  linguistic 
disparity  between  Aleuts  and  Innuits  is  quite  com- 
parable with  that  between  Aleuts  and  Japanese. 
Speaking  of  the  languages  of  Aleuts  and  Innuit  Ka- 
niag-muts,  Dall  says:  "The  words,  almost  without 
exception,  are  quite  diiferent  in  the  two  groups."  £ 
Even  within  the  bounds  of  the  Innuit  group,  the 
Ekog-mut  are  said  to  exhibit  a  marked  change  in 
personal  appearance,  customs  and  dialect  from  the 
whole  group  north  and  east  of  Norton  Sound.  Their 
most  noticeable  personal  peculiarity  consists  in  their 

*  Whymper,  Alaska,  p.  273. 

f  Liitke,  Voyage  autour  du  Monde,  Vol.  II,  p.  264,  1835. 

\  Dall,  Alaska  and  its  Resources,  p.  386. 


324 


PREADAMITES. 


hairy  bodies  and  strong  beards.  They  are  more 
nearly  allied  to  the  tribes  to  the  south  of  them."* 
Abrupt  local  transitions  of  dialects  are  characteristic 
of  uncultured  tribes,  destitute  of  writing,  and  living 
generally  in  comparative  isolation.  They  are  emi- 
nently characteristic  of  American  tribes,  as  will  be 
further  shown.  In  the  presence  of  such  dialectic  con- 
trasts we  find  in  all  parts  of  the  world  conflicting  but 


FIG.  51. —  Portrait  of  Okubo,  a  native  Japanese  student  at  Ann 
Arbor.    From  a  photograph  by  Lewis. 

*  Ball,  in  Powell's  Contributions,  Vol.  I,  p.  17. 


GENEALOGY     OF    THE     BKOWN     RACES.  325 

unimpeachable  ethnic  resemblances.  I  think  it  reason- 
able to  maintain  that  physical  similarities  constitute 
the  ultimate  criterion  of  ethnic  affinity.  Language  is 
something  external:  it  may  be  assumed,  and  it  may 
be  laid  aside,  but  no  human  being  can  escape  from 
his  skin  or  his  cranium.  Allied  language  is  the 
natural  outcome  of  ethnic  kinship,  but  the  child, 
under  changed  relations,  does  not  always  speak  the 
language  of  its  parents.  Linguistic  comparisons  are 
only  available  as  shedding  light  upon  cases  where  the 
physical  indications  are  ambiguous,  or  as  furnishing 
an  intimation  of  the  length  of  time  elapsed  since 
separation  from  a  common  stock,  or  as  proving  for- 
mer territorial  relations.  In  some  well  known  in- 
stances they  have  proved  conclusive  and  invaluable. 
Ethnology  concerns,  fundamentally,  questions  of  blood 
and  physical  likeness,  and  only  accessorily,  the  acci- 
dents of  speech.  I  must  insist,  therefore,  on  the  eth- 
nic kinship  between  the  Ale-uts  and  the  Japanese, 
and  between  the  Namollo  and  the  Chinese,  as  also 
between  the  Namollo  and  the  Chuk-chi,  Koraks,  Itel- 
mes,  and  Tunguses. 

On  linguistic  grounds,  however,  we  may  infer  that 
the  Eskimo  have  lived  a  very  long  time  apart  from 
their  Asiatic  kindred,  and  that  the  Ale-uts  have  for 
many  centuries  remained  dissociated  from  the  Es- 
kimo.* From  the  testimony  of  shell-heaps,  it  appears 
that  the  Aleutian  Islands  have  been  occupied  by  tribes 
of  Orarian  type  from  a  period  so  remote  that  their 

*  Professor  Dall  concludes  that  the  "  Littoral "  (or  lower)  layer 
in  the  shell-mounds  of  the  Aleutian  Islands  required  1000  years 
for  its  accumulation,  and  the  overlying  "Fish-layer"  and  "Hunt- 
ing-layer," 1500  to  2000  years.  He  thinks  3000  years  are  not  too 
high  an  estimate  for  the  duration  of  Aleutian  occupation  of  these 
islands.  See  also  Powers,  in  Powell's  Contributions,  Vol.  Ill,  p.  216. 


326  PREADAMITE8. 

populations  "were  without  houses,  clothing,  fire, 
lamps,  ornaments,  weapons  (unless  of  the  most  primi- 
tive kind),  implements  of  the  chase,  for  fishing  or  even 
for  cooking  what  they  might  have  found  upon  the 
shore."*  The  Ale-uts  are  now  half-civilized.  If  such 
changes  have  taken  place  in  customs  since  the  begin- 
ning of  Aleut  occupation,  what  transformations  may 
not  have  been  experienced  by  their  language  ?  And 
what  dependence  can  be  placed  on  the  inference  that 
their  primitive  language  was  unlike  that  of  their  near- 
est Asiatic  neighbors,  because  its  present  outcome  is 
so  widely  divergent  ? 

Further  southward,  along  the  northwest  coast  of 
America,  dwell  numerous  other  tribes  which,  accord- 
ing to  the  accounts,  must  be  widely  distinguished 
from  the  Hunting  Indians  of  the  interior.  The  Tlin- 
ket  or  Koloshian  family,  consisting  of  several  tribes, 
are  represented  as  lighter  colored  than  any  other 
North  American  aborigines.  They  have,  indeed,  been 
described  as  "having  as  fair  a  complexion,  when  their 
skins  are  washed,  as  the  inhabitants  of  Europe ;  and 
this  distinction,  accompanied  sometimes  with  auburn 
hair,  has  been  considered  as  indicating  an  origin  differ- 
ent from  that  of  the  copper-colored  tribes."  f  The 
hair,  however,  is  generally  black  and  stiff.  Dall  in- 
cludes in  this  family  the  Yakutats,  the  Chilkaht-kwan, 
the  Sitka-kwan,  the  Stakhin-kwan  and  the  Kygahni  (or 
Haidahs),  stretching  from  near  Mt.  St.  Elias  to  Queen 
Charlotte's  Island.  To  the  same  family  probably  be- 
long the  Hailtsa,  on  the  mainland,  the  Nanai-muk, 
Kowitsin  and  Klalam  of  Vancouver  Island  and  the 
adjacent  mainland  of  Washington,  as  well  as  the 

*  Dall,  in  Powell's  Contributions,  Vol.  I,  p.  55 
t  Encyclopedia  Britannica,Vo}. I,  p. 690,  art.  "America";  Pcschel, 
Races  of  Man,  p.  398. 


GENEALOGY     OF     THE     BROWN     RACES.  327 

Tsinuks  (or  Chinooks),  who  occupy  the  basin  of  the 
Columbia  river  to  the  Dalles.  The  latter  have  the 
obliquely  slit  eyes  which  proclaim  their  Mongoloid 
origin.  These  tribes  speak  a  great  variety  of  dialects, 
but  they  are  not  distinguishable  from  each  other  by 
their  physical  characters.  The  late  Governor  J.  Furu- 
helm  says:  "The  customs  of  the  different  tribes  in- 
habiting the  coast  from  Puget  Sound  to  Mount  St. 
Elias,  as  well  as  the  islands  known  as  the  Prince  of 
Wales  and  King  George  archipelagos  resemble  each 
other  very  much."*  Professor  Dall  tells  us  that  Es- 
kimo dialects  are  spoken  (by  the  Ugaluk-mut)  as  far 
south  as  Mount  St.  Elias.  Liitke  expressly  states  that 
the  inhabitants  of  Queen  Charlotte's  Islands  cannot 
be  distinguished  physically  from  the  people  living  on 
the  shores  of  Behring's  Sea.  Latham  comments  on 
the  contrast  between  the  Eskimo  type  and  that  of  the 
Hunting  Indians  on  the  Atlantic  coast,  and  the  absence 
of  such  contrast  between  the  Eskimo  and  their  neigh- 
bors on  the  Pacific  coast.  "These  [the  Eskimo  of 
Russian  America]  are  so  far,"  he  says,  "from  being 
separated  by  any  broad  and  trenchant  line  of  demar- 
kation  from  the  proper  Indian,  or  the  so-called  Red 
Race  [by  which  he  means  all  northern  Americans  ex- 
cept Eskimo,  while  clearly  referring  here  to  the  coast 
tribes  which  I  have  distinguished  from  those  of  the 
interior],  that  they  pass  gradually  into  it ;  and  that, 
in  respect  to  their  habits,  manner  and  appearance, 
equally.  So  far  is  this  the  case  that  he  would  be  a 
bold  man  who  should  venture,  in  speaking  of  the  south- 
ern tribes  of  Russian  America,  to  say,  Here  the  Eskimo 
area  ends,  and  here  a  different  area  begins."  f 

*  Furuhelru,  in  Powell's  Contributions,  p.  111.     Furuhelm  was 
governor  of  the  Russian-American  colonies, 
f  Latham,  Varieties  of  Man,  p  291. 


328  PREADAMITES. 

It  seems  very  certain,  therefore,  from  all  the  evi- 
dence, that  the  natives  of  the  northwest  coast  are 
closely  akin  to  the  Ale-uts  and  the  Eskimo,  and  may 
fairly  be  regarded  as  a  southward  prolongation  of  the 
Orarian  type  characterized  by  Dall.  But,  according 
to  Gibbs,  the  tribes  above  mentioned  from  Washing- 
ton territory  belong  in  the  great  Selish  family,  with 
all  the  other  tribes  of  Washington  north  of  Mount 
St.  Helen's,  and  west  of  the  Cascade  Mountains,  ex- 
cept the  Makali  of  Cape  Flattery  (of  the  ISTutka  fam- 
ily) and  the  Owillapsh  of  the  Tinneh  family.  The 
Sahaptin  tribes  south  of  Mount  St.  Helen's  and  the 
Tsinuk  of  the  Columbia  river  are  closely  related,  while 
the  latter  are  physically  undistinguishable  from  the 
tribes  farther  north.*  The  tribes  of  the  Selish  fam- 
ily are  known  to  be  settled  also  far  up  the  Columbia 
river,  as  far  as  the  national  boundary,  and  on  Clark's 
Fork,  and  on  the  Okinakaine,  and  also  along  the 
Fraser  river,  up  to  its  "middle  course." 

Most  of  the  tribes  of  California!!  Indians,  according 
to  the  fascinating  descriptions  and  narratives  of  Mr. 
Stephen  Powers, f  are  not  only  related  physically  and 
socially  to  each  other,  but  are  widely  distinct  from 
the  Hunting  Indians  of  the  interior  of  the  continent. 
With  such  physical  resemblances,  it  may  by  some  be 
regarded  as  somewhat  surprising  that  their  languages 
are  so  distinct  and  so  numerous.  If,  however,  this 
fact  were  quite  inexplicable,  I  should  feel  bound  to 
give  precedence  to  physical  traits  in  the  matter  of 
ethnological  evidence.  But  it  appears,  contrary  to 
general  belief  respecting  the  persistence  of  language, 

*  Dr.  George  Gibbs,  in  Powell's  Contributions,  Vol.  I,  pp.  170-1, 
241. 

t  Powers,  in  Powell's  Contributions  to  North  American  Ethnology, 
Vol.  III. 


GENEALOGY     OF    THE    BROWN    RAGES.  329 

that  the  diversification  of  tongues  proceeds,  in  Cali- 
fornia and  other  parts  of  North  America,  with  un- 
expected facility  and  rapidity.  Lieutenant  Ives,  re- 
ferring to  the  diversity  of  languages  among  the  racially 
identical  and  locally  approximated  inhabitants  of  the 
Pueblos  of  the  Colorado  valley,  states  that  different 
villages  within  a  circuit  of  ten  miles  speak  three  dif- 
ferent languages.  "The  people  are  indolent  and 
apathetic,  and  have  abandoned  the  habit  of  visiting 
each  other  till  the  languages  which,  with  all  Indian 
tribes,  are  subject  to  great  mutations,  have  gradually 
become  dissimilar.  These  Indians  are  identical  in 
race,  manners,  habits  and  mode  of  living."*  Dr. 
George  Gibbs,  speaking  of  the  Indians  of  Washing- 
ton territory,  says:  "Dr.  Newell  states  that,  since 
he  was  first  in  the  Indian  country,  all  the  great  tribes 
have  been  gradually  breaking  up  into  bands.  ...  It 
is  to  this  separation,  and  to  the  petty  hostilities  which 
often  grow  out  of  it,  that  we  must  mainly  attribute 
the  diversity  of  dialects  prevailing."  f  The  same 
statements  may  naturally  be  made  of  the  tribes  of 
California.  Mr.  Stephen  Powers  tells  us  that  the 
Hupa  (see  Fig.  52)  "are  the  French  in  the  extended 
diffusion  of  their  language."  They  compel  all  their 
tributaries  to  speak  Hupa  in  communicating  with 
them.  "A  Mr.  White,  a  pioneer  well  acquainted  with 
the  Chi-mal-a-kwe,  who  once  had  an  entirely  distinct 
tongue,  told  me  that  before  they  became  extinct,  they 
scarcely  employed  a  verb  which  was  not  Hupa.  In 
the  Hupa  reservation,  in  the  summer  of  1871,  the 
Hupa  constituted  not  much  more  than  half  the  occu- 
pants, yet  the  Hupa  was  not  only  the  French  of  the 
reservation,  .  .  .  but  it  was  also  in  general  use  within 

*  Ives,  Colorado  Exploring  Expedition,  p.  127. 

f  George  Gibbs,  in  Powell's  Contributions,  Vol.  I,  p.  235. 


330  PREADAMITES. 

each  rancheria.  .  .  .  Among  the  tribes  surrounding 
the  Hupa,  I  found  many  Indians  speaking  three,  four, 
five  and  more  languages,  always  including  Hupa,  and 
generally  English."*  All  these  facts  reveal  a  state 
of  linguistic  instability  among  the  West-coast  Indians 
which  is  quite  at  variance  with  principles  induced  from 
the  study  of  the  more  perfected  and  copious  languages 
of  the  Old  World,  but  which,  nevertheless,  may  easily 
be  believed  characteristic  generally  of  the  languages  of 
unsettled  and  uncultured  populations.  I  feel  justified 
in  concluding,  therefore,  that  the  Californian  Indians, 
excepting  a  few  tribes  of  the  Tinneh  family,  and  pos- 
sibly also  the  Shoshoni,  are  not  only  ethnologically 
and  closely  affiliated  to  each  other,  but  stand  in  simi- 
lar relations  to  the  tribes  of  Oregon,  Washington  and 
Vancouver  Island,  and  contiguous  portions  of  British 
Columbia.  It  is  only  a  slightly  increased  differentia- 
tion which  separates  them  from  the  Tlinkets,  Haidah 
and  Nassee,  and  finally  the  Eskimo  and  Aleuts  of  the 
extreme  northwest. 

These  tribes  are  all  orarian  or  riparian  in  habitat 
and  habits.  They  subsist  upon  the  products  of  the 
waters  and  such  fruits  and  roots  as  the  several  zones 
of  latitude  afford.  They  are  all  characteristically  ich- 
thyophagous, and,  as  far  south  as  Cape  Flattery,  the 
Makah  pursue  the  whale  in  the  open  sea,  and,  Eski- 
mo like,  make  food  of  the  blubber  and  the  oil.  They 
build  their  habitations  by  the  water's  edge,  and  make 
them  permanent.  Their  disposition  is  generally  mild, 
in  contrast,  with  the  fierce,  revengeful  and  scalp-lifting 
warriors  of  the  interior  of  the  continent.  In  stature 
they  are  mostly  short.  In  physiognomy  the  cheek- 
bones are  less  prominent,  the  nose  is  straighter  and 
the  face  less  oval  than  among  the  hunting  tribes. 

*  Powers,  in  Powell's  Contributions,  Vol.  Ill,  pp.  72-3. 


GENEALOGY     OF     THE     BROWN     RACES.  331 


FIG.  52. — A  Hupa  Woman,  of  California,  Type  of  Asiatic  Americans. 
After  Powers,  in  Powell's  Contributions  to  the  Ethnology  of  North- 
America. 


332 


PREADAMITE8. 


Many  other  common  traits  distinguishing  them  from 
the  Hunting  Indians  might  be  enumerated  if  I  were 


FIG.  53.— Spotted  Tail,  chief  of  the  Brule"  Sioux,  a  tribe  of  Hunting 
Indians.  From  a  photograph  by  W.  H.  Jackson,  of  Hayden  Geo- 
logical Survey.  Type  of  Polynesian  Americans. 


GENEALOGY     OF     THE     BROWN     RACES.  335 

drawing  up  a  monograph  of  American  aborigines,  but 
enough  has  been  presented,  I  think,  to  indicate  the 
grounds  of  the  conclusion  that  the  Pacific-coast  In- 
dians generally,  from  Behring's  Strait  to  the  Gulf  of 
California,  are  descended  from  a  common  stock  at 
some  period  not  ethnically  remote ;  and  that  the  .Es- 
kimo of  the  Arctic  shores,  and  consequently  of  Green- 
land, are  their  very  near  relatives;  and  finally,  that 
all  these  tribes  bear  so  distinctly  an  Asiatic  stamp  aa 
to  point  to  the  Mongoloid  regions  of  the  Old  World 
as  the  home  of  their  remote  ancestors. 

The  civilized  tribes  of  North  and  South  America- 
present  to  the  investigator  of  their  near  ethnological 
affinities  some  of  the  most  perplexing  of  problems. 
Buschmann,  who  studied  especially  the  languages  of 
Mexico,  united  in  a  single  group,  called  Sonoran,  a 
large  number  of  North  Mexican  and  New  Mexican 
languages.*  All  these  languages  present  recognizable 
affinities  with  the  Nahuatl,  and  have  many  words  in 
common.  To  this  family,  apparently,  belong  the  lan- 
guages of  the  Moqui,  as  well  as  of  the  Comanches, 
Utahs,  Pali-Utahs  and  all  the  so-called  Diggers  of 
California,  and  perhaps  the  Shoshoni.  The  Califor- 
nian  Indians,  nick-named  "Diggers,"  I  have  regarded 
as  physically  inseparable  from  their  northern  coast- 
wise neighbors.  Will  it  be  admissible  to  bring  all 
these  into  physical  approximation  to  the  tribes  speak- 
ing the  Sonoran  family  of  languages  ?  The  final  an- 
swer to  the  question  must  await  further  consideration. 
Meanwhile,  in  spite  of  linguistic  obstacles,  I  shall 
yield  to  the  evidences  of  form,  structure  and  psychic 
traits,  and  reply  with  a  provisional  affirmative.  This 

*  Buschmann,  in  Abhandlungen  der  Berliner  Akademie  der  Wissen- 
schaften,  1863.  See,  in  connection  with  this  discussion,  his  earlier 
work,  Astekische  Ortsnamen,  Berlin,  1853. 


334 


PKEADAMITES. 


conclusion  involves  all  the  civilized  nations  of  Mexico 
and  central  America,  since  though  the  Nahuatl  pre- 
vailed in  its  purity  only  in  the  neighborhood  of  the 
Mexican  capital,  traces  of  it  exist  from  New  Mexico 


FIG.  54. — Nunipayu,  a  Moqui  maiden.    Type  of  the  Asiatic  Ameri- 
cans.   From  a  photograph  by  W.  H.  Jackson, 


to  the  Lake  of  Nicaragua.  It  is  probable,  also,  that 
the  Quiches,  of  Guatemala,  and  their  allied  neigh- 
bors the  Maya  of  Yucatan,  as  well  as  the  Toltecs, 
the  kinsmen  and  predecessors  of  the  Nahuatl  Aztecs 


GENEALOGV     OF     THE     BROWN     KACES.  335 


PIG.  55. — A  Mut-sun  Woman  of  Tuolumne  county,  California.  Photo- 
graph by  D.  Sewell,  Sonora,  California. 


336 


PKEADAMITES. 


and  Tlascalans,  are  all  to  be  brought  together  in  one- 
great  ethnic  family. 

The  civilized  Peruvians  knew  nothing  of  the  civili- 
zation of  Mexico  and  central  America,  or  of  the  lan- 


FIG.  56. —  A  Quichua  Indian  of  Peru.    From  the  mountains  east  of 
Lima.    From  a  Photograph  obtained  by  Prof.  J.  B.  Steere. 

guages  spoken  north  of  the  Isthmus  of  Darien.  This, 
however,  as  I  maintain,  is  not  conclusive  evidence  that 
the  Peruvians  and  Mexicans  had  not  lived  together  in 
America  at  some  remote  period.  With  the  Quichuas 


GENEALOGY     OF     THE     BROWN    RACES.  337 

of  Peru  we  must  class,  ethnologically,  the  Muysca  or 
Chibcha  of  Bogota,  the  Colla  or  Aymara  on  Lake 
Titacaca,  and  perhaps  the  divergent  but  civilized 
Yuncas  of  the  west  slopes  of  the  Andes. 

Finally,  we  find  the  Eskimo  type  even  among  the 
primitive  Patagonians.  Of  five  skulls  taken  from 
prehistoric  burials,  M.  Topinard  writes  as  follows : 
"At  first  sight  one  would  think  they  were  the  skulls 
of  Eskimo.  The  narrowness  of  the  forehead,  its 
height,  its  bulging  at  the  level  of  the  frontal  bosses, 
the  antero-posterior  elongation  of  the  cranium,  its 
posterior  part  in  the  form  of  an  inclined  plane,  and 
then  curved  round ;  the  height  of  the  vertical  diame- 
ter, or  acrocephaly,  the  vertical  direction  downward 
of  the  sides,  the  elongation  of  the  face,  the  projection 
forward  of  the  malar  bones,  the  degree  of  progna- 
thism,  the  narrowness  of  the  interval  between  the  or- 
bits, the  harmony  of  form  between  the  cranium  and 
the  face, —  all  this  is  Eskimo.  The  teeth  themselves 
are  worn  down  horizontally,  as  in  this  race."*  It  is 
true  that  some  of  the  other  skulls  varied  from  this  de- 
scription, but  the  average  of  twenty-seven  in  respect 
to  dolichocephalism  was  75.92. 

These  indications  of  the  presence  of  the  Peruvian 
type  in  the  extreme  south  of  the  continent  are  quite 
confirmed  by  the  existence  of  mummies  in  rockshel- 
ters  upon  the  northwestern  coast  of  Patagonia.  One 
of  these  has  been  deposited  by  the  discoverer,  Dr.  Aq. 
Ried,  in  the  museum  at  Ratisbon,  Bavaria,  and  another 
was  sent  to  the  Smithsonian  Institution,  f  These  mum- 
mies, like  those  of  Peru,  are  found  in  a  sitting  posture, 
with  some  simple  articles  of  use  and  convenience  by 
their  side.  The  humid  atmosphere  of  Patagonia,  so 

*  Topinard,  Anthropology,  pp.  482-3.    Compare  antea,  p.  405,  seq. 
f  Aq.  Ried,  Smithsonian  Annual  Report,  1862,  pp.  87,  426. 
22 


338  PREADAMITES. 

unlike  that  of  Peru,  leads  to  the  inference  that  the 
mummification  of  the  dead  was  practiced  under  the 
influence  of  some  controlling  motive,  which  must  have 
been  inherited  from  ancestors  dwelling  in  a  more 
propitious  clime,  and  which  even  the  dripping  meteor- 
ology of  Patagonia  was  insufficient  to  eradicate. 

Dr.  Morton,  the  distinguished  American  craniolo- 
gist  and  ethnologist,  insisted  upon  the  racial  unity  of 
the  American  aborigines,  and  their  distinctness  from 
the  Mongolian  type.*  In  dissenting  from  positions  so 
generally  accepted  f  on  the  high  authority  of  Dr.  Mor- 
ton, I  have  the  support  of  recent  ethnological  writers 
of  the  highest  rank.  Professor  Retzius,  a  pioneer  in 
exact  craniometry,  says:  "It  is  scarcely  possible  to 
find  anywhere  a  more  distinct  distribution  into  dolicho- 
cephali  and  brachycephali  than  in  America.  .  .  . 
From  all,  then,  that  I  have  been  able  to  observe,  I 
have  arrived  at  the  opinion  that  the  dolichocephalic 
form  prevails  in  the  Carib  Islands  and  in  the  whole 
eastern  part  of  the  American  continent,  from  the  ex- 
treme northern  limits  to  Paraguay  and  Uruguay  in  the 
south ;  while  the  brachycephalic  prevails  in  the  Kurile 
[Aleutian  ?]  Islands  and  on  the  Continent,  from  the 
latitude  of  Behring's  Strait,  through  Oregon,  Mexico, 
Ecuador,  Peru,  Bolivia,  Chili,  the  Argentine  Republic, 

*  Morton,  Crania  Americana,  p.  2GO,  et  passim;  Ethnology  and 
Archaeology  of  American  Aborigines,  p.  9 ;  Schoolcraft,  History  of 
the  Indians,  Vol.  II,  p.  316.  Huinboldt  also  says  "  The  nations  of 
America,  except  those  which  border  on  the  polar  circle,  form  a  single 
race,  characterized  by  the  formation  of  the  skull,  the  color  of  the 
skin,  the  extreme  thinness  of  the  beard,  and  straight  glossy  hair." 

f  Stephens,  Yucatan,  Vol.  I,  p.  284;  Nott  and  Gliddon,  Types  of 
Mankind,  chap,  ix;  Indigenous  Races  of  the  Earth,  pp.  332-7;  Agas- 
siz,  in  Types  of  Mankind,  p.  69.  In  this  category  might  also  be 
named  Lawrence,  Wiseman,  Squier,  Meigs,  and,  until  a  recent  date, 
the  generality  of  writers  on  American  ethnology. 


GENEALOGY     OF    THE    BROWN    EACES.  339 

Patagonia  to  Terra  del  Fuego."*  .  .  .  "The  brachy- 
ceplialic  tribes  of  America  are  found,  for  the  most  part, 
on  that  side  of  the  continent  which  looks  toward  Asia 
and  the  islands  of  the  Pacific,  and  they  seem  to  be  re- 
lated to  the  Mongol  races."  Dr.  Daniel  Wilson  has 
Advanced  very  similar  views,  f  and  has  supplied  tables 
of  measurements  from  289  skulls  by  which  the  question 
is  placed  beyond  all  possible  controversy. 

It  remains  to  note  that  the  Pacific-slope  type  of 
skull  pervaded  not  only  the  regions  found  by  the  Span- 
iards in  possession  of  the  civilized  nations,  but  the 
entire  continent,  as  far  at  least  as  the  relics  of  the 
Mound-builders  are  distributed.  The  Mound-builders 
were  certainly  of  the  cranial  type  of  the  ancient  Mexi- 
cans and  Peruvians,  and  thus  of  the  cranial  type  of 
all  the  natives  of  the  Pacific  slope,  at  least  as  far  as 
Sitka.  After  the  personal  comparison  of  Peruvian 
skulls,^:  with  authentic  Mound-builders'  skulls  from 
Michigan  and  Indiana,  and  others  from  dolmens  and 
mounds  in  central  Tennessee,  I  feel  confident  that 
the  identity  of  the  race  of  Mound-builders  with  the 
race  of  Anahuac  and  Peru  will  become  generally 
recognized.  So  far  as  skulls  from  the  mounds  were 
known  to  science  during  Dr.  Morton's  lifetime,  he 
recognized  their  close  affinity  with  the  ancient  Peru- 
vian and  Mexican ;  but  Dr.  Wilson  has  insisted  upon 
this  affinity  with  a  more  considerable  array  of  meas- 

*  Retzius,  Present  State  of  Ethnology  in  Relation  to  the  Form  of 
the  Human  Skull,  translated  for  Smithsonian  Annual  Report,  1859, 
pp.  264,  267. 

f  Wilson,  Canadian  Journal  of  Industry,  Science  and  Art,  Nov. 
1856  and  1857;  Edinburgh  New  Philosophical  Journal,  Jan.  1858; 
Smithsonian  Annual  Report,  1862,  p.  246,  seq. 

\  Collected  and  deposited  in  the  Museum  of  the  University  of 
Michigan,  by  Professor  Joseph  B.  Steere,  Ph.D. 


340  PKEADAMITES. 

urements  to  sustain  the  position ;  *  and  has  shown 
that  numerous  existing  tribes  of  the  south  and  south- 
west are  similarly  brachycephalic.  The  Abbe  Bras- 
seur  de  Bourbourg,f  after  the  ablest  and  most  exten- 
sive researches,  declares  that  the  preaztec  Mexicans 
or  Toltecs  were  a  people  identical  with  the  Mound- 
builders.  The  Mexican  records  indicate  that  they  mi- 
grated from  a  country  lying  to  the  northeast,  known 
as  old  Tlapalan,  and  that  they  were  expelled  by  the 
hostility  of  the  Chichimecs  or  barbarous  tribes.  The 
Toltecs  or  Nahuas  displaced  a  still  older  and  some- 
what civilized  people,  the  Colhuas.  It  was  the  relics 
of  Toltecan  civilization,  according  to  Stephens,  which 
the  Spanish  conquerors  found  in  central  America;  and 
there  is  little  hazard  in  inferring  the  same  idenity  in 
the  sources  of  Peruvian  and  Mexican  civilization  as 
we  find  in  the  racial  characteristics  of  the  ancient  in- 
habitants of  those  countries. 

Colonel  J.  W.  Foster,:}:  after  much  personal  study 
of  this  subject,  concluded  that  the  Mound-builders 
possessed  a  conformation  of  skull  "which  was  sub- 
sequently represented  in  the  people  who  developed 
the  ancient  civilization  of  Mexico  and  central  Ameri- 
ca," and  that  "this  people  were  expelled  from  the 
Mississippi  valley  by  a  fierce  and  barbarous  race, 
and  that  they  found  refuge  in  the  more  genial  climate 
of  central  America." 

I  have  included  the  Pueblo  Indians  of  North  Am- 
erica under  the  type  of  Asiatic  Americans  (p.  333). 
There  is  little  room  for  doubt  that  they  are  the  de- 
scendants of  the  builders  of  the  cliif-dwellings,  which 

*  Wilson,  Smithsonian  Annual  Report,  1862,  pp.  348,  250,  254,  263. 
t  See  Baldwin's  Ancient  America,  p.  201,  seq. 
J  In  his  valuable  work,  Prehistoric  Races  of  the  United  States, 
3d  ed.,  Chicago,  lb74,  pp.  350,  351. 


GENEALOGY     OF    THE    BKOWN    RACES.  341 

have  been  so  happily  described  and  illustrated  by 
Jackson  and  Holmes,  in  connection  with  Dr.  Hay- 
den's  survey  of  the  territories.*  Dr.  E.  Bessels  says: 
"There  is  not  much  room  left  to  doubt  that  the  pres- 
ent Pueblo  Indians  are  the  direct  descendants  of  the 
ancient  inhabitants  of  southern  Colorado  and  New 
Mexico,  "f  What  is  more  important  in  the  present 
connection  is  his  decided  identification  of  the  cranial 
type  of  the  mesa  ruins,  or  ancient  cliff-dwellings,  with 
that  of  the  Peruvians  and  that  of  mounds  in  Ten- 
nessee. "Skull  No.  1179,"  he  says,  "might  very  well 
be  taken  for  that  of  an  ancient  Peruvian"  (p.  55). 
u  To  show  the  resemblance  between  the  skulls  from 
southern  Colorado  and  New  Mexico  .  .  .  and  those 
of  the  ancient  Peruvians,"  a  diagram  is  given  by  Dr, 
Bessels,  in  which  several  profiles  are  superposed, 
showing  marked  coincidences.  Finally,  writing  in 
reference  to  the  report  of  a  ceiling  in  one  of  the  cliff- 
dwellings  which  had  been  arched  at  the  height  of 
twenty  feet,  over  a  room  twenty-five  or  thirty  feet  in 
diameter,  Dr.  Bessels  remarks,  "There  are  but  two 
tribes  inhabiting  this  continent  whose  architectural 
skill  proved  efficient  enough  for  this  purpose,  namely, 
the  Peruvians  and  the  Eskimos"  (p.  61).^: 

Contrasted  with  this  round-headed  and  thin-skulled 
type  stretching  from  Sitka  along  the  western  slope 
of  America,  as  far  as  the  Straits  of  Magellan,  is  the 
long-headed,  thick-skulled  and  oval-faced  Indian  of 

*  See  especially  Jackson,  in  Hayden  Annual  Report,  1874,  pp. 
369-81,  with  plates;  and  Hayden  Annual  Report,  1875,  pp.  12,  23-4; 
and  Holmes  and  Jackson,  in  Hayden  Annual  Report,  1876,  Part  III, 
pp.  383-457,  many  illustrations. 

f  Bessels,  in  Bulletin  of  Hayden  Survey,  Vol.  II,  p.  61. 

f  The  racial  identity  of  Mound-builders  and  the  Pueblo  Indians 
has  been  admitted  by  L.  H.  Morgan,  North  American  Review,  CIX. 
409,  Oct.  1869. 


342  PREADAMITE8. 

the  interior.  This  sub-racial  type  stretches,  in  North 
America,  from  the  Yukon  river  to  the  borders  of 
Mexico,  and  eastward  to  the  Atlantic  ocean.  Its 
numerous  tribes  are  grouped  in  families,  less  upon 
physical  than  upon  linguistic  and  social  grounds ; 
though  physiognomic  and  structural  characters  pre- 
sent diversities  similar  to  those  observed  among 
the  Chinese  and  Japanese.  The  most  widely  dis- 
tributed family  is  that  of  the  Tinneh,  otherwise 
known  as  the  Chippewayans  or  Athabaskans.  This 
stretches  from  the  delta  of  the  Yukon  eastward  to 
the  watershed,  separating  the  basins  of  the  Athabaska 
and  M'Kenzie  rivers  from  that  of  Hudson's  Bay,  and 
thence  southward,  principally  along  the  flanks  of  the 
Rocky  Mountains.  Some  tribes  reach  the  western 
sea-coast  in  Alaska,  British  Columbia,  Washington, 
Oregon  and  California.  To  this  family  belong  the 
Navahoes,  who  extend  eastward  of  the  Colorado  to 
the  highlands  of  Mexico  ;  the  Apaches,  ranging  over 
western  Colorado  and  into  the  Mexican  states  of  Chi- 
huahua and  Coahuila,  and  also  another  southern  tribe, 
the  Lipans,  located  in  Texas,  near  the  mouth  of  the 
Rio  Grande  del  Norte. 

The  territory  of  the  Algonkin  family  extended  from 
the  sources  of  the  Missouri  river  eastward,  spreading 
especially  over  the  regions  east  of  the  Mississippi, 
and  included  the  well  known  tribes  of  Blackfeet,  Ojib- 
ways,  Crees,  Shawnees  and  the  "Five  Nations"  of 
the  Middle  and  Eastern  States.  The  Iroquois  family 
were  located  in  Canada,  in  the  midst  of  Algonkin  ter- 
ritory. The  Dakotah  or  Sioux  family  dwell  between 
the  Rocky  Mountains  and  the  Mississippi.  A  con- 
siderable number  of  other  tribes  have  not  yet  been 
grouped  in  families.  Among  them  are  the  Pawnees 
and  Ricarees  of  the  Rocky  Mountain  region,  the  Choc- 


GENEALOGY     OF     THE     BROWN     RACES.  343 

taws  and  Cliickasaws  of  the  southeast  portion  of  the 
United  States,  allied  to  the  Muskogees  and  Seminoles, 
the  Cherokees  of  the  Carolinas,  and  sundry  tribes  of 
Texas.  It  is  probable  that  most  of  these  belong  to 
the  brachy  cephalic  sub-race. 

The  Hunting  Tribes  of  South  America  are  more 
diversified  than  those  of  the  North,  both  in  respect 
to  ethnic  characters  and  languages,  and  social  condi- 
tion. But  everywhere  are  noticeable  some  of  the 
fundamental  characteristics  of  the  Mongoloid  type  of 
man.  On  linguistic,  and  partly  on  physical,  grounds 
they  have  been  grouped  in  families,  but  I  shall  not 
occupy  space  to  enumerate  them  here. 

I  desire  now  to  direct  attention  to  the  ethnic  affini- 
ties existing  between  the  Hunting  Tribes  of  the  North 
American  Indians  and  the  Polynesians,  who  are  gen- 
erally regarded  as  Mongoloid  at  the  foundation.  Both 
races  are  characterized  by  a  brownish-olive  color.  Both 
races  are  tall,  and  in  height  surpass  the  Mongoloid 
Asiatics;  the  eyes  are  straight,  while  obliquity  is  of 
frequent  occurrence  among  tribes  more  distinctly  Mon- 
goloid ;  the  nose,  sometimes  Asiatic,  is  more  frequently 
large,  prominent,  bridged,  and  even  aquiline ;  this  is  a 
Papuan  character,  while  the  typical  Mongoloid  nose  is 
short  and  depressed ;  the  face  is  oval,  and  not  flat, 
and  it  is  longer  than  in  Asiatics;  the  cranium  is 
smaller  and  more  dolichocephalous,  and  the  face  less 
prognathous.  Add  to  this  that  the  Sumpitan  or  blow- 
gun,  a  hunting  weapon,  is  used  by  the  tribes  of  New 
Guinea,  as  well  as  by  those  of  the  Amazons  and  Ori- 
noco, and  we  have  a  catalogue  of  resemblances  worthy 
at  least  to  arrest  serious  attention. 

I  recognize,  therefore,  among  American  aborigi- 
nes, two  general  stocks  of  Mongoloids;  one  is  Asiatic, 
and  connects  itself,  structurally  and  geographically, 


344  PKEADAMITES. 

with  the  nations  of  northern  Asia;  the  other  is  Poly- 
nesian.* 

This  theory,  it  must  be  confessed,  encounters  a 
difficulty  in  the  marked  dolichocephalism  of  the  Eski- 
mo. If  the  dolichocephalism  of  the  continental  Indians 
is  made  a  ground  of  distinction  from  the  west-coast 
type,  is  it  not  an  adequate  ground  for  distinguishing 
the  Eskimo  from  that  type  and  uniting  them  with  the 
continental  Indians?  On  this  subject  I  offer  the  fol- 
lowing suggestions : 

1.  No  ethnologist,  not  even  Morton,  the  great  de- 
fender  of  American    unity  of  type,  has   ever   united 
the   Eskimo   with    the    continental    Indians   in    conse- 
quence of  their  dolichocephalism  or  other  cranial  char- 
acters, nor  in  consequence  of  any  affinity  presented  by 
the  sum  of  their  ethnic  characters.     Not  a  few  have 
set  them  down  even  as  a  distinct  race.f 

2.  Most  ethnologists  admit  that  the  Eskimo  type 
reaches  to  the  Siberian  Tuski  (Namollo,  or  Chuk-luk- 
mut)  and  the  Ale-uts,  which  present  the  first  step  of 
closer  approximation  toward  Asiatic  Chuk-chi  on  the 
one  hand,  and  American  Tlinkets  on  the  other. 

3.  The  western  Eskimo  are  distinctly  less  dolicho- 
cephalic than   the   eastern.      The   mean   index    of  21 
Greenland  Eskimo  was  71.7  (Broca),  and  of  100  cra- 

*  Some  appropriate  terms  are  needed  to  express  the  distinction, 
recognized  in  this  work,  between  the  affiliated  tribes  of  the  north 
and  west  coasts  of  America,  living  mostly  in  villages  or  somewhat 
fixed  abodes,  and  the  feral  hunting  tribes  without  fixed  habitations. 
I  have  hesitated  to  extend  the  term  "  Orarian  "  to  all  the  former, 
both  because  many  of  the  tribes,  like  the  Pueblos  and  Comanches, 
are  not  shore-inhabiting,  and  because  such  an  extension  of  the 
application  of  the  term  might  not  be  sanctioned  by  the  proposer. 
I  suggest,  therefore,  the  name  Sedentes  for  the  sedentary  or  village 
Indians,  andVagantes  for  the  wandering  or  hunting  Indians.  These 
terms  imply  nothing  in  reference  to  ethnic  origin  or  relations. 

f  See  the  comparisons  made,  pp.  163,  164,  166,  etc. 


GENEALOGY     OF    THE    BKOWN     RACES.  345 

nia,  by  Hays,  70.7.  The  mean  index  of  six  northwest 
American  Eskimo  was  75.1,  and  of  eleven  Asiatic  Es- 
kimo 79.5,  which  brings  the  last  named  Eskimo  almost 
to  the  borders  of  brachycephalism. 

4.  Numerous  observers,  as  I  have  shown,  maintain 
a   substantial  identity  of  type  from  Puget  Sound   to 
Behring's  Straits,  in  spite  of  increasing  dolichocephal- 
ism  northward. 

5.  The  Mongoloid  race  is  not  characterized  by  any 
standard  degree  of  dolichocephalism.     Aside  from  Es- 
kimo, the  race  presents  a  wide  range  in  the  value  of 
the  cranial  index.     The  Chinese  are  sub-dolichoceph- 
alic,   having   an   index   of  77.6;    the   Turks   are   sub- 
brachycephalic,  having   an   index  of  81.5;    the   Indo- 
Chinese  are  brachycephalic,  having  an  index  of  83.5, 
while  the  Lapps,  sometimes  grouped  with  the  Eskimo 
in  a  "Hyperborean  race,"  have  an  index  of  85.1. 

We  must  conclude,  therefore,  that  the  cranial  index 
is  only  one  of  the  characters  on  which  a  natural  ethnic 
classification  must  be  based  ;  that  it  presents  a  consider- 
able range  among  people  whom  a  comprehensive  judg- 
ment would  pronounce  identical,  and  that  its  indica- 
tions may  sometimes  be  entirely  overborne  by  the  weight 
of  evidence  drawn  from  the  totality  of  characters. 

It  only  remains,  in  discussing  the  genealogy  of 
the  Mongoloids,  to  remind  the  reader  that  this  type 
included  the  prehistoric  inhabitants  of  Europe.  It 
is  impossible,  however,  to  indicate  at  present  any  par- 
ticular family  of  Mongoloids  to  which  these  people 
may  be  certainly  affiliated.  It  is  likely,  nevertheless, 
that  their  closest  genetic  relations  are  with  certain 
Mongoloids  now  occupying  northwestern  Asia,  and 
the  Arctic  shores  of  Europe.* 

*  Some  facts  bearing  on  this  relation  to  the  Mongoloids  are  fur- 
nished in  chapter  xi. 


CHAPTER    XXI. 

GENEALOGY  OF  THE  WHITE  RACE. 

WE  now  reach  the  question  of  the  nature  of  the 
connection  between  the  Brown  races  and  the 
White.  Did  the  White  race  make  its  appearance  after 
the  Mongoloid  and  the  Dravidian  types  had  become 
differentiated  ?  And  was  it  derived  from  one  of  these  ? 
Or  was  the  White  type  derived  directly  from  one  of 
the  Black  races  ? 

I  have  heretofore  assumed  the  possibility  that  the 
Brown  races  are  Adamic ;  though  I  have  indicated  a 
leaning  toward  the  opposite  view.  The  question  con- 
fronts us  here  for  a  decision.  Which  is  most  proba- 
ble—  that  the  highest  race  should  proceed  directly 
from  one  of  the  lowest,  or  that  it  should  issue  from 
one  of  the  races  between  it  and  the  lowest  ?  On  scien- 
tific grounds,  the  question  admits  of  but  one  answer. 
I  will  remind  the  reader,  also,  of  three  considerations 
of  a  concurring  tendency :  1.  The  passage  from  the 
White  to  the  Brown  races  would  be  a  racial  retrogres- 
sion ;  and  this,  as  I  have  shown,  conflicts  with  the  gen- 
eral method  of  nature.  2.  The  Mongoloid  race  has 
become  so  populous  and  so  widespread,  and  was  so 
populous  and  widespread  at  the  earliest  dawn  of  his- 
tory, and  even  of  tradition,  that  it  seems  improbable 
that  the  1656  years  between  Adam  and  the  Flood  (ac- 
cording to  popular  chronology)  were  sufficient  time  to 
lay  the  foundations  of  so  vast  a  race.  3.  The  people 
with  whom  Cain  affiliated  so  naturally  could  not  have 
been  racially  as  divergent  as  one  of  the  Black  types. 

316 


GENEALOGY     OF     THE     WHITE     RACE.  34:7 

If  it  is  asked  what  has  become  of  the  posterity  of  Cain, 
or  of  other  nonsethite  sons  of  Adam,  it  may  be  re- 
plied that  Cain's  posterity  became  merged  into  the 
type  of  Mongoloids  or  Dravidians  ;  and  other  posterity 
of  Adam  perished  with  the  Sethites,  in  the  flood.* 

I  feel  constrained,  therefore,  to  assume  tentatively, 
that  we  must  look  for  the  descent  of  the  Adamites 
from  a  Mongoloid  or  a  Dravidian  stock.  The  Turk- 
ish Osmanlis  and  Turcomans  approach,  physically, 
nearer  to  the  Mediterranean  stock  than  any  other 
Mongoloids.  Their  geographical  position,  moreover, 
in  the  regions  about  the  Caspian  sea,  and  the  eastern- 
shores  of  the  Euxine,  is  geographically  approximated 
to  the  Adamic  seat.  Of  the  Turcomans,  Vambyry 
says  that  they  alone  of  all  Mongolians  do  not  possess 
high  cheek-bones,  and  the  blonde  color  is  predominant 
among  them.  Next  follow  the  Karakalpaks,  whose 
women,  with  a  white  color  and  large  dark  eyes,  pass 
for  good-looking.  Then  come  the  Kirghis,  whose 
women  and  children  have  generally  a  white,  almost 
European,  complexion,  f  At  a  date  as  remote  as 
Adam,  however,  the  Turkish  stock  may  have  had  a 
home  much  farther  removed  from  Eden.;}:  It  is  also 
some  evidence  of  Mongoloid  affinities,  that  the  earliest 
Noachites  who  have  left  traces  of  their  language  in 
Mesopotamia  seem  to  have  spoken  a  dialect  possessing 
Turanian  elements.  On  the  contrary,  the  hair  of  the 
Mongoloids  generally  is  straight,  black  and  coarse ; 

*The  Usiin  were  a  fair,  blue-eyed  people  in  northeastern  Asia 
many  centuries  before  our  era,  against  whom  the  Turkish  Hio:ig-Nu 
made  persistent  war.  Who  were  the  Usiin  ?  Who  were  the  similar 
Ting  Ling  and  Kiekars?  Perhaps  Cainites;  perhaps  Sethites  not  in, 
the  line  of  Noah.  Are  not  the  Finns  the  descendants  of  these  ? 

f  Vambe*ry,  Sketches  in  Central  Asia,  p.  284. 
J  This,  we  shall  see,  was  the  fact. 


348  PREADAMITES. 

and  the  body  is  sparsely  supplied  with  a  pilous  growth. 
The  Turks,  however,  in  this  respect  deviate  from  the 
normal  Mongoloids.  The  zygomatic  arches  of  the 
Mongoloids  are  also  more  prominent  than  those  of 
the  Mediterraneans ;  the  nose  is  natter,  and  the  eyes 
generally  more  oblique. 

Turning  to  the  Dravida,  we  find  conditions,  per- 
haps, still  more  favorable  to  the  hypothesis  of  a  direct 
genetic  relationship  with  the  Adamites.  1.  Their  geo- 
graphical position,  from  the  earliest  times  reached  by 
history  or  monuments,  has  been  approximate  to  the 
accepted  location  of  the  Adamic  Eden.  2.  Their  hair 
is  dark  and  curly,  according  to  the  type  of  the  Adam- 
ites. 3.  Their  complexion  ranges  from  dark  reddish 
to  brownish  and  blackish,  and  exhibits  a  series  of  tran- 
sitional states  between  Australians  and  Mediterraneans 
such  as  to  sustain  the  hypothesis  of  a  genetic  passage. 
4.  The  recognized  amnity  of  their  languages  with  the 
Turanian  stock  would  explain  the  presence  of  Tura- 
nian elements  in  the  Accadian  of  the  early  Hamite 
<p.  137). 

As  bearing  on  this  amnity,  I  make  the  following 
quotations.  Mr.  Brace  says:  "The  Toda  in  the  Nil- 
ghiri  hills  are  remarkable  both  for  having  been  un- 
touched by  Sanscrit  influences,  and  for  their  fine  per- 
sonal appearance.  Some  of  them  are  said  to  present 
strikingly  the  Roman  cast  of  features ;  their  figures 
are  tall  and  athletic,  complexion  brown,  and  beards 
bushy.  The  women  have  long  black  hair  and  beauti- 
ful teeth,  and  are  fairer  than  the  men."*  Of  the 
Bhotiya  tribes,  also  Dravidians,  Brace  says:  "Their 
physique  is  not  materially  different  from  that  of  the 
Tamuls.  They  are  of  pale  brown  complexion  and 

*  These  statements  are  sustained  by  Captain  Harkness.  (Prichard, 
Natural  History  of  Man,  I,  pp.  233-4.) 


GENEALOGY  OF  THE  WHITE  EACE. 


34:9- 


Turanian  type  of  features.  Some  individuals  have  a. 
high  degree  of  personal  beauty,  almost  Aryan  in 
type."*  Dr.  John  Davy,  after  describing  a  fine 


FIG.  57. — A  Draviclian  of  the  Toda  tribe,  Nilghiri  Hills,  in  southern 
India.  Supposed  to  represent  the  stock  from  which  Adam  sprang. 
Skin  of  the  color  of  "burnt  umber." 

*  Brace,  Races  of  the  Old  World,  pp.  144, 146. 


350  PREADAMITES. 

albino  girl  of  Ceylon,  adds:  "It  is  easy  to  conceive 
that  an  accidental  variety  of  the  kind  might  propa- 
gate, and  that  the  White  race  of  mankind  is  sprung 
from  such  an  accidental  variety.  The  [East]  Indians 
are  of  this  opinion ;  and  there  is  a  tradition  or  story 
among  them  in  which  this  origin  is  assigned  to  us."* 

Of  the  moral  qualities  of  the  aborigines  of  India  in 
general,  the  following  high  testimony  is  rendered  by 
General  Briggs:f  "The  man  of  the  ancient  race 
scorns  an  untruth,  and  seldom  denies  the  commission 
even  of  a  crime  that  he  may  have  perpetrated,  though 
it  lead  to  death.  He  is  true  to  his  promise,  hospit- 
able and  faithful  to  his  guest,  devoted  to  his  superiors, 
and  is  always  ready  to  sacrifice  his  own  life  in  the 
service  of  his  chief." 

On  the  whole,  I  think  the  Dravidian  presents  rather 
the  most  probable  point  of  connection  between  the 
Adamites  and  the  older  races. 

The  ethnological  affinities  of  the  posterity  of  Adam 
have  been  already  traced,:}:  and  need  not  be  repeated 
in  this  place. 

*  Davy,  Account  of  the  Island  of  Ceylon. 

f  Briggs,  in  Royal  Asiatic  Society's  Transactions,  Vol.  XIII. 

|  Chapters  iii,  iv  and  v.  It  has  been  maintained  by  some  ethnol- 
ogists that  the  Caucasians,  so-called,  do  not  constitute  a  single  race. 
Sch affarik  says:  "On  one  side  the  so-called  Semites,  that  is,  Arabs 
and  Jews,  and  on  the  other  the  Finns  and  Turks,  are  so  very  distinct, 
linguistically,  from  the  Indo-Europeans,  that  we  cannot  possibly 
place  them  as  stems  of  the  same  race  in  a  common  circle  of  relation- 
ship." (Schaffarik,  Slavische  AUerthiimer,  I,  pp.  25,  26.)  But,  as  to 
the  Finns  and  Turks,  it  is  not  claimed  that  they  are  coracial  with 
the  Indo-Europeans.  As  to  the  Semites,  every  physical  and  monu- 
mental indication  points  to  their  affiliation  with  the  Aryan  stock; 
and  we  even  get,  in  the  primitive  Accadian,  some  linguistic  glimpses 
of  a  common  ethnic  status.  (Compare  Sir  Henry  Rawlinson,  Journal 
Geographical  Society,  London,  1873,  "  On  the  Nationality  of  the 
Hazareh.")  Theodor  Poesche  asks:  "  How  shall  we  include  in  one 


GENEALOGY     OF    THE     WHITE     EACE.  351 

The  genealogical  tree  of  the  types  of  mankind  may 
be  represented  by  a  diagram  like  that  on  pages  352-3. 
Any  diagram  like  this,  however,  must  necessarily  be, 
to  a  large  extent,  tentative.  Nevertheless,  science  is 
attaining  constantly  to  more  exact  knowledge  respect- 
ing the  affinities  of  human  types,  and  each  year's  re- 
sults enable  us  to  construct  tables  more  reliable  than 
before.  It  must  be  distinctly  understood,  however, 
that  the  doctrine  of  Preadamitism  does  not  depend 
on  the  correctness  of  any  general  table  of  affinities. 
It  only  implies  the  truth  of  the  single  feature  of  the 
genealogical  tree,  which  represents  the  Adamites  as 
springing  from  some  point  above  the  base,  instead 
of  standing,  where  I  have  put  the  Australians,  at  the 
base.  Any  research  into  the  genealogy  of  races  must 
be  regarded,  therefore,  as  only  a  pendant  to  the  main 
discussion ;  though  a  line  of  research  to  which  we 
naturally  turn  as  soon  as  we  entertain  the  conception 
of  races  older  than  Adam. 

race  Lapps  with  globular  [kugelformigen]  heads ;  pronounced  '  long- 
heads,' as  in  Sweden;  small  and  graceful  South  Arabians  with  blue- 
black  hair,  and  only  sparse  beards;  and  gigantic,  blonde  and  heavy- 
bearded  Germans  ? "  (Poesche,  Die  Arier,  Ein  Beit  rag  zur  historischen 
Anthropologie,  Jena,  1878,  p.  6.)  Here  again  we  recognize  the  Lapps 
as  Mongoloids ;  and  as  to  the  other  types  mentioned,  I  quite  agree 
with  the  majority  of  anthropologists,  that  they  are  not  so  physically 
divergent  from  the  predominantly  mesocephalic  Aryans  as  to  justify 
the  recognition  of  racial  distinctness. 


.3 
£-3 


OH 

e 

St^  

1 

i 

"* 

•• 

1 

fl 

3 

£ 

CC 

10 

0 

fl 

• 

02 

1 

to 

E 

^  1 

I 

H 

i  —  i 

&• 

J| 

(Q     * 

is 

P 

csS  

S 

• 

fe       S- 

an 

P 

i 

•"2 

H        55 

C 

1 

^ 

o 

9 

an             G^ 

0 

en 

a 

CC 

fc 

i   »ffi 

^  

<1       % 

C 

1            C 

2 

C 

1 

C  ^__  c3  __ 

, 

C3 

*t* 

c*      *2  ~" 

c3                  *^j         C 

H 

o 

H 

C 

rt          c3 

>a                                     O 

H    1 

s  £ 

&i  i 

| 

S 

cc 

o 

g     | 

y|                  3  ,C 

o-          R     53 

^—  a— 

<H  °    « 

<|      U       g 

i 

H 

•Jl 

O) 

|     1 
S  —  £  — 

J3 
cS 
fe 

S         £ 

^ 

S 

Q?        O 

fi        3 

a 
c 

CO 

a 

^ 

oi 

0} 

cS       to 

/o 

O 

a  "i    a 

m 

^ 
™ 

i 

1-Jj      S 

n 

3 

w 

C 

rr       r^           ^i 

H     1 

o 

02 

a 

O 

J2   

1 

S 

P           5 

tc 

c 

3 

Cfl     ^ 

o 

M 

• 

"?  

o 

_/ 

n 

H       •" 

o 

2 

o\ 

3_ 

| 

G 

fc 

n      ^ 

0 

o  -2 

o 

s 

Ul 

CC      • 

•s 

S 

pj 

rt 

H     1 

I 

S" 

00 

., 

>a 
£BD 

c3 

w 

S 

)>j 

o      M 

1  — 

-a- 

C 

O 

iji 

0) 

IT 

M 

W 

5 

o 

I 

9~ 

1 

CC         ft 

c 

i 

r£          a, 

S  § 

o 

E 

1 

,4 

« 

d 

0            M 

1 
C 

I 
1 

5 

i  i 

V 

T 

P 

i       <! 

-5'S. 


s| 

«5T 

cS 

1. 

a 


—    PlCS£xf 


3g 

w£ 


.s g_  pq 


OH 


|- 

333 

ft^ 

o 


O 

D-J     pj 

O 


•a       ^ 
•'§~s- 

pq    pq 

••*        03 

1-|-|- 

5  a  -S 

02 


£— ' 


sr 


H 

lg 


CHAPTER  XXII. 

THE  CRADLE  OF  HUMANITY  AND  DISPERSION  OF  THE 
BLACK  RACES. 

THE    CRADLE    OF    HUMANITY. 

ANOTHER  inquiry  to  which  attention  may  appro- 
-L±-  priately  be  turned  in  this  connection,  is  that 
concerning  the  earliest  home  of  mankind,  and  the 
method  of  their  dispersion  over  the  earth.  If  all 
mankind  have  descended  from  one  primitive  pair, 
which  is  not  probable,  it  is  legitimate  to  search  for 
their  dwelling-place.  If  the  earliest  representatives 
of  humanity  appeared  in  considerable  numbers,  as 
every  other  new  type  seems  to  have  revealed  itself,  it 
is  not  at  all  probable  that  they  appeared  simultaneously 
in  different  quarters  of  the  world.  The  supposition 
is  opposed  to  the  observed  fact  of  lines  of  relation- 
ships converging  toward  one  type  and  one  place.  It 
is  a  fact,  also,  that  the  progress  of  human  dispersion 
over  the  earth  has  been  remarked  during  the  period 
of  written  history.  We  have  traditional,  and  even 
historical,  information  concerning  the  spread  of  races 
and  nations  into  regions  remoter  from  an  assumed 
primitive  center.  Most  of  the  islands  of  Polynesia 
have  been  populated  since  the  Christian  Era.  "All 
the  oceanic  islands,"  says  Peschel,  "that  is,  such  as 
lie  at  considerable  distances  from  continents,  have, 
with  few  exceptions,  been  found  uninhabited  by 
European  navigators."*  This  was  the  case  with 

*  Peschel,  A usland,  Jahrgang  1869,  S.  1106. 

354 


DISPERSION  OF  THE  BLACK  KACES.     355 

the  Bermudas,  the  Azores,  the  Madeiras,  Fernando 
Noronha,  Trinidad,  St.  Helena,  Ascension,  Tristan 
d'Acunha,  as  well  as  the  Falklands,  Marion  Crozet, 
the  Kerguelens,  the  Mascarenes,  St.  Paul,  Amster- 
dam, and  even  the  large  islands  of  New  Zealand. 
Some  traditional,  and  even  historical,  recollections 
of  primitive  movements  are  well  known  to  be  in 
possession  of  the  Chinese ;  and  these  concern  all  the 
other  great  ethnic  divisions  of  central,  eastern  and 
northern  Asia.  The  Japanese  and  Malays  also  pos- 
sess remote  traditions.  These  all  point,  as  we  shall 
see,  to  a  more  restricted  geographical  range  of  man- 
kind in  very  early  times.  Many  facts  indicate  the 
progressive  dispersion  of  mankind  from  some  central 
region.  We  may  therefore  seek,  on  scientific  grounds, 
for  the  dwelling-place  of  the  first  beings  who  could 
be  pronounced  human. 

I  shall  not  occupy  space  to  enter  into  the  details 
of  the  evidence ;  but  the  nature  of  the  evidence 
ought,  perhaps,  to  be  briefly  pointed  out.  (1)  We 
have  the  direction  of  known  movements  of  migration 
over  the  earth.  These,  it  is  true,  concern  chiefly 
the  nations  of  the  Mediterranean  race ;  though  to  a 
considerable  extent,  also,  tribes  and  peoples  of  the 
Mongoloid  and  even  the  African  stocks.  Most  of  the 
movements  of  the  White  and  Brown  races  have  been 
from  central  and  southern  Asia.  The  chief  excep- 
tions will  appear  in  the  sequel.  (2)  A  large  propor- 
tion of  the  animals  and  plants  (except  forest  growths) 
which  have  become  useful  to  man,  are  known  to 
have  had  their  origin  in  the  Orient.  Of  770  species 
of  plants  used  by  man  for  food,  565  come  from  the 
eastern  and  204  from  the  western  hemisphere.  Of 
the  237  amylaceous,  or  starch-yielding  plants,  191 


356  PREADAMITES. 

originated  in  the  Old  World  and  45  in  the  New.* 
(3)  Man,  as  an  animal,  is  unclothed  and  possessed  of 
a  delicate  skin.  All  naked  land-animals  are  natives 
of  warm  countries ;  and,  indeed,  they  must  be  to 
endure  ordinary  climatic  vicissitudes.  Man,  similarly, 
it  may  confidently  be  argued,  made  his  advent  in  a 
region  where  the  elements  did  not  oppose  his  com- 
ing. Primitively  he  was  a  tropical  animal,  and  only 
wandered  into  colder  zones  as  he  had  learned  to  pro- 
tect himself  by  artificial  coverings.  (4)  The  mam- 
malian fauna  of  the  oriental  world  is  highest  and 
most  approximated  to  the  type  of  man ;  and  on 
the  principle  of  consistence  of  chorographic  and  or- 
ganic correlations,  it  should  be  inferred  that  man  is 
not  only  a  tropical,  but  an  oriental  animal.  The  four 
great  continental  regions,  as  has  been  often  remarked, 
present  a  graduated  succession  in  the  rank  of  their 
mammalian  faunas.  Australia  is  Marsupial  and  lowest. 
South  America  is  Edentate,  and  next  in  rank.  North 
America,  with  its  Herbivorous  fauna,  stands  third. 
The  Orient  —  Eurasia — with  its  carnivorous  mam- 
mals, stands  highest.  Palaeontology  informs  us  that 
a  similar  faunal  gradation  of  these  quarters  of  the 
world  had  been  established  in  Tertiary  time.  The 
Orient  was  long  highest  in  rank ;  and  now  that  the 
event  has  shown  man  to  have  been  the  destined  cul- 
mination of  organic  improvement,  it  becomes  appar- 
ent that  the  Orient  was  long  designated  as  the  ap- 
pointed birth-place  of  the  human  species.  This  indi- 
cation can  scarcely  be  mistaken ;  and  it  concurs  with 
the  other  evidences  adduced,  f 

*  United  States  Patent  Office  Report,  1859,  p.  299,  and  especially 
p.  361. 

f  This  subject  has  been  discussed  by  Professor  James  D.  Dana, 
in  his  Address  before  the  American  Association  for  the  Advancement 


DISPERSION     OF    THE     BLACK     RACES.  357 

This  mode  of  reasoning,  evidently,  may  be  carried 
still  further.  The  carnivores  are  not  the  highest  type 
of  mammals  below  man,  the  anthropoid  apes,  standing 
next  to  man,  ought  to  afford  more  conclusive  and 
more  precise  indications  than  the  most  abundant  car- 
nivorous fauna.  Where  are  the  Primates  next  below 
man  found  most  abundantly  at  the  present  time  ?  For 
the  purpose  of  answering  this  question,  I  have  com- 
piled the  table  on  the  next  page.*  In  the  first  column  is 
designated  the  highest  order  of  mammals,  with  the  two 
sub-orders  and  eight  families  comprised  in  it,  arranged 
in  the  order  of  rank.  In  the  succeeding  columns  are 
indicated  the  numbers  of  species  of  each  order,  sub- 
order and  family  known  to  exist  in  each  of  the  Zo- 
ological regions  named  at  the  top.  These  regions 
may  be  defined  in  a  general  way  as  follows :  The 
Palcearctio  Region  embraces  all  Europe,  all  Asia, 
except  Hindustan,  the  Malay  peninsula  and  southern 
Arabia,  and  includes  Africa  as  far  as  the  Tropic  of 
Cancer.  The  Ethiopian  Region  embraces  all  Africa 
south  of  the  Tropic  of  Cancer,  and  includes  Madagas- 
car and  the  neighboring  Malagasy  islands.  The  Ori- 
ental Region  embraces  the  southern  peninsulas  of 
Asia  and  the  Malay  archipelago.  The  Australian 
Region  embraces  Australia,  Austro-Malasia,  Polyne- 
sia and  New  Zealand.  The  Neo- Tropical  Region 
embraces  all  South  America,  the  Antilles,  and  Mexi- 
co as  far  as  the  Tropic  of  Cancer.  The  Nearctic  Re- 
gion embraces  all  North  America  north  of  the  tropic. 

of  Science,  1855,  p.  33,  et  seq.  See  also  the  present  writer's  Reconcili- 
ation of  Science  and  Religion,  p.  370;  and  Peschel,  Das  Ausland, 
Jahrgang  1869 ;  Caspari,  Urgeschichte  der  Menschheit,  I  Bd.,  2  Buch, 
5,  Die  Wiege  des  Menschengeschlechts  und  die  Rassenausbreitung, 
Vol.  I,  pp.  182-219. 

*  From  Wallace,  Geographical  Distribution  of  Animals. 


358 


PREADAMITES. 


DISTRIBUTION    OF    PRIMATES    AND    CARNIVORES. 


_o 

d 

c 

"a 

_0 

ts 

« 

*3 

— 

'a. 

0 

1 

"c 

"3 

£ 

I 

*3 

3 

• 

a 

1 

• 

£ 

H 

O 

< 

K 

K 

104 

(;<: 

114 

-i 

w 
Gl 

•    f* 

OT 

2 

in 

Old  World  Monkeys  (Semnopitliecidce) 

1 

11 

IU 

28 

Baboons  and  Macaques  (  Cercopithecidce) 

4 

42 

23 

2 

American  Monkeys  (Cebldce)       -    -    - 

81 

Marmosets  (Hapalidce)     

Ml 

33 

ow 

III 

Mr 

t 

1 

Aye-Ayes  (Cheiromyidie)      .... 

1 

Carnivores  (Only  the  terrestrial)      -    -    -    - 

65 

00 

95 

O 

48 

43 

Here  the  Palaearctic,  Ethiopian  and  Oriental  re- 
gions embrace  what  I  designated  above,  the  Oriental 
continent.  Each  of  these  three  regions,  however, 
contains,  as  the  table  shows,  at  least  fifty  per  cent, 
more  carnivorous  mammals  than  either  of  the  other 
regions,  and  it  still  appears  that  the  Old  World  pre- 
sents a  fauna  most  harmonized  with  the  superiority 
of  man,  and  stands  signalized  as  the  appointed  cradle 
of  mankind.  More  precisely,  southern  and  southeast- 
ern Asia  bear  the  strongest  characteristics  of  this  kind ; 
though  Africa  stands  conspicuously  related  to  this  Ori- 
ental region  in  the  dominance  of  carnivores. 

But  searching  more  particularly  for  the  distribution 
of  the  Primates,  we  find  that  South  America  and 
Mexico  afford  114  species,  Ethiopia  104,  and  the  Ori- 
ental region  66.*  Primates  in  general,  therefore, 
give  slight  precedence  to  South  America;  but  when 

*  Murray  has  given  a  map  showing  the  preponderance  of  mon- 
keys by  means  of  a  dark  belt,  including  equatorial  America  on  the 
west,  and  stretching  in  a  band  about  twenty  degrees  wide,  across 
Africa,  and  thence  to  Farther  India  and  Borneo. 


DISPERSION    OF     THE    BLACK    RACES.          359 

we  analyze  the  order,  we  observe  that  the  American 
Primates  occupy  the  lowest  position,  while  the  Ethio- 
pian and  Oriental  Primates  are  higher.  In  these  two 
regions,  also,  occur  the  only  apes  known  in  the  world. 
These  facts  still  point  out  the  Ethiopian  and  Oriental 
regions  (in  the  stricter  sense)  as  best  fitted  for  the 
reception  of  the  human  animal. 

It  is  suggestive  that  the  honors  should  be  divided 
between  Africa  and  southeastern  Asia.  These  regions, 
thus  united  in  honors,  may  be  only  the  extremities  of 
an  ancient  continent  now  largely  wasted,  whose  surface 
was  the  grand  theater  of  the  earliest  activities  of  man. 
That  continent  would  have  been  located  in  the  Indian 
ocean,  and  would  have  included  the  Malagasy  archi- 
pelago (Madagascar  and  contiguous  islands),  and  would 
have  stretched  northeastward  to  the  Malay  peninsula. 

Now,  this  happens  to  be  a  conclusion  already 
reached,  on  more  general  zoological  and  geological 
grounds.  M.  Milne-Edwards,  some  years  ago,*  sug- 
gested that  an  extensive  area,  which  he  designated  the 
"Mascarene  continent,"  had  disappeared  from  a  re- 
gion situated  southeast  of  Africa.  More  recently  Mr. 
Sclater,  an  eminent  English  ornithologist,  has  given 
the  name  Lemuria  to  a  supposed  obliterated  land  in- 
eluding  the  Mascarene  continent  of  Milne-Edwards, 
and  stretching  across  the  Indian  ocean  to  Ceylon 
and  Sumatra,  and  including  the  Laccadives  and  Mal- 
dives. There  are  indications  that  the  Lemuroid  Pri- 
mates were  developed  within  this  region.  Represen- 
tative species  occur  at  the  now  detached  extremities, 
and  Lemurs  are  unknown  in  other  regions.  Many 
other  forms  which  occur  in  the  Malagasy  islands  reap- 
pear, or  their  close  representatives  reappear,  in  the 
Malay  region.  Among  these  are  several  genera  of 

*  Milne-Edwards,  in  Comtes  Rendus,  15th  April  1872,  pp.  1030-34 


360  PREADAMITE8. 

birds.  Beccari,  in  a  recent  work  on  the  geographical 
distribution  of  palms,*  after  describing  the  difficulties 
of  the  dispersion  of  their  fruits,  reaches  the  conclusion 
that  when  we  find  two  congeneric  species  of  palms  or 
other  plants  upon  widely  separated  lands,  it  is  reason- 
able to  infer  that  such  lands  were  once  united.  On 
the  Mascarene  islands,  in  Ceylon,  the  Nicobars,  at 
Singapore,  on  the  Moluccas,  New  Guinea,  in  Austra- 
lia and  Polynesia,  occur  various  species  of  Phyclio- 
sperma,  all  very  difficult  of  dissemination.  In  this 
case,  as  in  so  many  others,  the  indications  of  botan- 
ical distribution  harmonize  with  those  of  zoological 
distribution.  "In  order  to  explain,"  he  says,  "the 
presence  of  closely  related  palm-forms  in  localities  so 
separated,  we  must  assume  the  former  existence  of 
obliterated  lands  in  the  very  region  where  the  Indian 
ocean,  with  its  storms  and  tempests,  is  to-day  exclusive 
monarch  —  exactly  in  the  region  where  we  must  locate 
the  hypothetical  Lemuria,  in  order  to  explain  the 
otherwise  incomprehensible  facts  of  the  geographical 
distribution  of  animals."  For  such  reasons,  it  is  con- 
sidered probable  that  these  distant  regions  were  once 
united,  f  Now,  when  we  examine  the  soundings  of 

*  O.  Beccari,  Malesia,  Raccolta  di  Osservazioni  botaniche  intorno 
alle  piante  dell  arcipelago  Indomalese  e  Papuano,  Genua,  1878. 

t  Wallace,  Geographical  Distribution  of  Animals,  Vol.  I,  pp.  76, 
276,  285-92,  328,  335.  See  also  pp.  357-9,  and  The  Malay  Archipel- 
ago; Pesghel,  Races  of  Man,  p.  32;  Haeckel,  Naturliche  Schopfungs- 
geschichte,  4th  ed.,  pp.  321,  619;  R.  Owen,  Proceedings  Geographical 
Society,  London,  1862;  Murray,  Geographical  Distribution  of  Mam- 
mals, pp.  68-71;  Hooker,  Flora  of  Australia,  1859,  "Introductory 
Essay,"  p.  Iv. 

This  continent,  as  Peschel  suggests,  would  correspond  with  the 
Indian  Ethiopia  of  Claudius  Ptolemseus.  It  occupies,  moreover, 
nearly  the  position  assigned  by  numerous  ecclesiastical  writers  to  the 
Scriptural  Paradise.  See  Lactantius,  Instit.  Divince,  ii,  13;  Bede, 
De  Mundi  Constit.,  p.  326;  Hrabamus  Maurus,  De  Universo;  Kos- 


DISPERSION    OF    THE    BLACK    RACES.          361 

the  Indian  ocean,  we  find,  correspondingly,  that  the 
graduations  in  depth  are  entirely  consonant  with  the 
hypothesis  of  a  primitive  but  now  wasted  continent.* 
Lemuria  lies  in  the  region  indicated  by  the  facts  of 
geographical  distribution  of  Carnivores  and  higher 
Primates,  as  the  quarter  of  the  world  reserved  for 
the  first  appearance  of  the  human  being.  It  is  now 
generally  admitted  that  man's  birthplace  was  in  a 
region  covered  at  present  by  the  waters  of  the  Indian 
ocean,  f 

The  general  position  of  the  hypothetical  continent 
of  Lemuria  will  be  understood  from  the  "Chart  of 
Progressive  Dispersions."  On  this  chart  the  blue 

mas  Indicopleustes :  xpianavix-r)  Toxoypaipta,  torn,  ii.,  p.  188.  Ed. 
Montfaucon  (in  Collectio  nova  Patrum  Grcecorum,  Paris,  1707),  and 
the  anonymous  geographer  of  Ravenna  in  Geogr.,  lib.  i,  cap.  6.  So 
Columbus,  when  he  discovered  a  land  supposed  to  occupy  a  position 
southeast  of  the  Ganges,  thought  himself  in  "  proximity  to  the 
earthly  Paradise."  According  to  a  passage  in  the  Bagaveda  Gita, 
Adima  and  Heva  were  created  in  Ceylon.  (Jacolliot,  The  Bible  in 
India,  pp.  195-9.)  For  my  own  part,  I  do  not  look  for  Paradise,  the 
Eden  of  our  race,  in  the  region  populated  by  the  sooty  and  progna- 
thous types  of  primitive  humanity,  but  in  the  more  northern  region 
which  received  the  Adamites. 

*  Consult  the  "  Chart  of  Progressive  Dispersions  "  at  the  end 
of  this  work.  On  this  subject  Mr.  Andrew  Murray  employs  the 
following  language  :  "  We  may  safely  infer  that  a  great  continent 
stretched  across  between  Africa  and  India.  The  numerous  shoals 
in  the  Indian  Ocean  are  one  indication  of  this ;  but  a  much  more 
important  one  is  the  fact  of  the  fauna  of  India  and  Africa,  belong- 
ing, with  few  exceptions,  to  the  same  families  which  are  peculiar  to 
those  two  districts.  So  far  as  regards  mammals,  abundant  illustra- 
tions in  support  of  this  will  be  found  throughout  the  following 
pages,  passim."  (Murray,  Geographical  Distribution  of  Mammals, 
p.  29.) 

f  North  of  the  "Lemurian"  continent,  the  greater  part  of  India 
was,  during  Tertiary  time,  covered  by  the  sea.  I  shall  venture  the 
opinion  that  it  was  in  Tertiary  time  that  the  primitive  representa- 
tives of  humanity  were  upon  the  earth.  See  chapter  xxvii. 


362  PREADAMITES. 

color  is  used  exclusively  for  water-lines  and  geograph- 
ical indications.  The  dotted  blue  lines  follow  the 
soundings  of  fifteen  thousand  feet;  and  from  their 
disposition  it  will  at  once  be  understood  what  regions 
are  most  likely  to  be  the  sites  of  obliterated  lands. 
Thus  the  western  half  and  all  the  northern  and  eastern 
portions  of  the  Indian  ocean  lie  on  the  landward 
side  of  the  line  of  fifteen  thousand  feet.  From  south- 
eastern Asia  shallow  soundings  extend  beyond  Aus- 
tralia and  New  Zealand.  They  also  occupy  large 
areas  in  the  tropical  Pacific.  Lines  of  shallower 
soundings  show  that  the  marine  contour  lines  of  one 
thousand  feet  pass  between  Celebes  and  New  Guinea, 
joining  to  the  Asiatic  continent  all  the  islands  lying 
to  the  northwest,  and  leaving  united  with  the  Aus- 
tralian continent  all  the  islands  lying  to  the  south- 
east as  far  as  the  Louisiade  archipelago.  These  lines 
are  thought  to  indicate  ancient  land  areas.  Other 
land  areas  are  supposed  to  have  existed  in  the  Poly- 
nesian region,  and  to  have  stretched  nearly  or  quite 
to  the  region  now  occupied  by  South  America.  A 
similar  belt  of  islands  and  shoals  stretches  toward 
North  America.  On  the  other  side  of  South  America, 
a  land  connection  (not  here  indicated)  is  thought  likely 
to  have  existed  in  early  Tertiary  times  with  western 
Africa,  and  to  have  aiforded  the  means  of  communi- 
cation for  African  types  between  Africa  and  South 
America.  It  is  known  that  in  Tertiary  times  a  great 
sea  or  ocean  stretched  from  the  southeastern  penin- 
sula of  Asia  over  much  of  Hindustan,  Arabia,  all 
western  Asia,  and  most  of  southern  Europe,  covering 
the  basin  of  the  present  Mediterranean,  but  not  con- 
necting with  the  Atlantic  ocean.  It  connected,  per- 
haps, with  the  Pacific  on  the  east.  These  and  other 
past  conditions  in  the  distribution  of  land  and  water 


DISPERSION     OF     THE     BLACK     RACES.  363 

have  been  profoundly  discussed  by  Wallace  *  and 
others.  Caspar!  f  has  given  a  chart  of  ancient  lands, 
in  connection  with  an  attempt  to  indicate  the  early 
distribution  of  mankind.  There  is  little  difficulty,  on 
geological  grounds,  in  mapping  areas  which  were 
covered  by  the  sea  and  areas  which  were  probably  con- 
tinental, in  each  successive  period  of  geological  his- 
tory ;  but  it  is  extremely  difficult  to  determine  that 
the  shores  of  land  and  sea  were  thus  and  so  at  the 
time  when  man  began  to  spread  himself  over  the 
earth.  For  these  reasons,  I  have  not  thought  it  best 
to  attempt  to  represent  precisely  any  ancient  conti- 
nental configurations.  The  former  probable  condi- 
tions of  continental  boundaries  and  connections  it  is 
indispensable,  however,  to  keep  in  mind,  in  any  at- 
tempt to  trace  the  slow  progress  of  racial  divergence 
and  dispersion  into  the  regions  of  the  earth  now  in- 
habited by  man. 

II.  DISPERSION  OF  THE  BLACK  RACES. 

Though  it  is  probable  that  beings  properly  human 
existed  who  were  even  inferior  to  the  Australians, 
we  may  begin  with  the  Australians.  These,  as  be- 
fore stated,  constitute  the  lowest  surviving  racial  type, 
and  in  all  probability  represent  a  primordial  diver- 
gence from  the  primitive  human  stock.  This  turned 
eastward,  while  a  corresponding  primordial  diver- 
gence turned  westward.  In  other  words,  one  was  des- 
tined to  afford  populations  to  Africa,  and  the  other 
to  Australian,  Malayan  and  Asiatic  regions.  On  the 

*  Alfred  R.  Wallace,  The  Geographical  Distribution  of  Animals, 
2  vols.,  Am.  ed.,  New  York,  1876.  Also  The  Malay  Archipelago. 

f  Otto  Caspari,  Die  Urgeschichte  der  Menschheit-,  mit  Bilcksicht 
auf  die  naturliche  Entwickelnng  des  fruhesten  Geisteslebens,  2  Bcle.» 
Leipzig,  1873. 


364  PREADAMITE8. 

chart,  which  is  intended  especially  to  illustrate  this 
and  the  three  following  chapters,  I  have  employed 
continuous  lines  to  denote  ascertained  movements  of 
human  populations.  These  are  of  three  different 
colors,  according  to  the  dominant  color  of  the  race, 
as  explained  on  pages  52  and  53.  A  broken  line  de- 
notes an  ethnic  trail  which  has  subsequently  become 
covered  by  the  sea,  or  by  other  layers  of  population, 
or  else  is,  for  other  reasons,  merely  conjectural.  Ar- 
rows indicate  the  direction  of  the  movement.  Where 
a  name  is  written,  the  contiguous  arrow  denotes  the 
stem  to  which  the  name  appertains.  To  distinguish 
the  different  races  of  one  color,  I  have  employed 
plain,  wavy,  crermlated  and  beaded  lines;  and  the 
same  method  is  employed  for  discriminating  the  dif- 
ferent families  of  the  White  race. 

The  eastward  stem  must  have  extended  the  Austra- 
lian type  to  the  farther  extremity  of  Lemuria,  which 
was  among  the  Sunda  islands.  If  there  existed  no 
land  communication  at  that  time  with  Australia,  the 
water  passage  from  Timor  was  quite  practicable,  if, 
indeed,  this  island  was  not  then  a  part  of  Australia. 
Thus,  I  think,  Australia  became  overspread  with  the 
Australian  type.  Australians,  of  course,  remained  dis- 
tributed continuously  westward  to  the  original  seat  of 
the  stock  in  Lemuria,  but  the  subsequent  disappear- 
ance of  Lemurian  land  has  broken  all  connection  be- 
tween Australia  and  the  ancient  home  of  the  Austra- 
lians. I  have  therefore  represented  the  hypothetical 
course  of  Australian  migration  by  a  broken  line. 

It  cannot  be  doubted  that  the  Australian  type  once 
extended  over  many  other  regions  from  which  it  has 
since  been  displaced.  In  addition  to  the  physical  re- 
semblances heretofore  pointed  out,  M.  Alfred  Maury 
informs  us  that  traces  exist  of  their  presence  in  Hin- 


DISPERSION    OF    THE     BLACK    KACES.  365 

dustan,  in  a  period  more  remote  than  its  first  occu- 
pancy by  Dravidians.  "Mr.  Logan,"  he  says,  "has 
caught  certain  analogies  between  the  Dravidian  idioms 
and  the  Australian  tongues.  ...  A  profound  study  of 
the  names  of  number  in  all  the  idioms  of  the  Dravidian 
family  has  revealed  to  him  the  existence  of  a  primary 
numerical  system  purely  binary  —  which  is  met  with 
again  in  the  Australian  languages.  .  .  .  The  Dravidian 
idioms  have  thus  chased  before  them  the  Australian 
tongues  at  a  primordial  epoch  that  now  loses  itself  in 
the  night  of  time."*  In  accordance  with  these  ideas 
I  have  carried  the  Australian  line  across  the  southern 
part  of  Hindustan. 

Now,  as  the  group  of  islands  known  as  Melanesia 
is  covered  by  Papuans,  and  as  the  Melanesian  region 
was  once  annexed  to  Australia,  it  appears  that  the 
Papuan  type  developed  from  the  Australian  in  those 
remote  quarters,  and  spread  itself  beyond,  even  to 
New  Caledonia  and  Fiji.  It  is  quite  possible  that  an 
ancient  twig  of  Papuans  extended  over  the  Philip- 
pines, leaving  the  Aeta  there  as  a  remnant  of  them- 
selves, and  even  pushed  on  northward,  by  Formosa 
and  the  Loochoos,  to  the  Japanese  islands,  leaving 
the  Amos  as  witnesses  of  the  northward  extent  of 
the  modified  Papuan  type.  I  shall  indicate,  however, 
another  supposable  origin  for  the  Ainos. 

Tasmania  was  also  inhabited  by  Papuans,  but  I 
scarcely  think  that  Australian  appendage  was  reached 
from  Melanesia.  It  seems  more  probable  that  at  one 
time  all  eastern  Australia  was  in  the  possession  of  the 
Papuan  or  prepapuan  type,  as  far  as  Tasmania,  and 
that  the  Australians,  pressing  from  the  northwest  and 
west,  drove  the  Papuans  almost  completely  from  Aus- 
tralia, leaving  the  Tasmanian  population  an  isolated 

*  Alfred  Maury,  in  Nott  and  Glidclon's  Indigenous  Races,  p.  75-6. 


366  PEEADAMITES. 

fragment.  Such  an  opinion  is  corroborated  by  the 
presence  of  Australian  or  Papuan-like  natives  with 
frizzled  hair,  on  the  north  coast,  and  in  the  interior 
of  northern  Australia ;  presenting  the  phenomenon  of 
an  incompletely  differentiated  type.*  The  Tasmanians, 
moreover,  were  not  characteristically  Papuan,  and 
some  ethnologists  have  proposed  to  regard  them  a 
distinct  race.  It  is  probable  they  presented  a  remi- 
niscence of  the  transition  from  the  Australian  type. 
If  we  class  the  Tasmanians  with  Papuans,  their  marked 
divergence  from  that  race  must  be  taken  as  evidence 
of  the  bifurcation  of  the  prepapuan  stem  at  a  remote 
epoch,  perhaps  before  reaching  the  Australian  conti- 
nent. I  have  accordingly  represented  the  northern 
twig  as  quite  disconnected  with  Australia. 

Should  we  see  ground  for  assuming  the  Papuans 
for  the  lowest  and  original  race,  we  could  regard  this 
race  as  spread  from  its  Lemurian  home  over  the  whole 
of  Australia  and  Tasmania ;  then  the  Australian  type, 
becoming  diiferentiated,  displaced  the  ancestral  Pap- 
uans from  Australia,  leaving  Tasmania  and  Melanesia 
to  remain  occupied  by  the  primitive  stock.  On  this 
supposition,  too,  the  tufted-haired  Hottentots  would 
be  the  direct  derivatives  of  the  tufted-haired  Papuans, 
and  some  ethnologists  might  be  better  pleased  to  see 
these  races  in  genetic  juxtaposition.  Possibly  such  a 
scheme  would  more  nearly  represent  the  succession 
of  events,  but  it  is  opposed  by  the  superior  charac- 
ter of  a  large  part  of  the  Papuans  in  comparison  with 
Australians. 

In  tracing  the  ramifications  of  the  westward  or 
preafrican  stem,  much,  of  course,  must  be  left  to 
conjecture ;  though  we  have  some  good  facts  on  which 

*  On  this  commixture  see  Earl,  in  Journal  Geographical  Society, 
London,  Vol.  XVI,  239. 


DISPERSION    OF    THE    BLACK    RACES.  367 

to  base  an  inductive  procedure.  In  the  first  place, 
the  Hottentots  most  resemble  Australians  in  color,  in 
hair  and  in  intellectual  traits.  They  must  be,  there- 
fore, most  closely  connected  with  Australians.  The 
Namaquas  are  recognized  as  closely  affiliated,  and  the 
Bushmen  cannot  be  regarded  as  diverging  from  the 
same  stem  at  a  very  remote  period.  Secondly,  the 
Hottentots  are  known  to  have  moved  southward  from 
the  eastern  equatorial  region  of  the  continent.  We 
may,  therefore,  presume  that  they  reached  Africa  in 
the  vicinity  of  the  easterly  cape.  Thirdly,  they  have 
been  pressed  from  the  north  by  the  Kaffir  nation ;  this 
nation,  therefore,  made  its  appearance  on  the  north  of 
the  Hottentots.  Fourthly,  the  whole  family  of  Bantu 
Negroes  is  linguistically  and  physically  related  to  the 
Kaffirs;  hence  the  Bantus  have  ramified  westward 
from  the  prekaffir  stock,  and  represent  its  early  con- 
dition, not  its  present  one.  Fifthly,  the  Soudan  pop- 
ulations are  true  Negroes,  and  hence  ramified  from 
the  original  Negro  stem ;  but  their  linguistic  diver- 
gences indicate  that  they  represent  a  remote  divarica- 
tion. Sixthly,  their  movements  are  known  to  have 
been  toward  the  west ;  and  this  accords  with  the  hy- 
pothesis of  their  origin.  Seventhly,  the  Fulah  are 
ethnically  Berberic,  and  we  must  connect  them  with 
the  Berber  stem.  Eighthly,  they  are  known  to  have 
penetrated  from  northwestern  Africa,  and  this  indicates 
the  direction  in  which  their  trail  must  be  drawn.  Fi- 
nally, we  may  feel  confidence  in  connecting  the  Somali, 
the  Galla  and  the  Danakil  with  the  Himyaritic  Arabs  ; 
and  also  in  running  a  line  of  Semitic  Arabs  across  the 
Red  Sea  into  the  region  east  of  the  Nile,  and  even  into 
the  heart  of  the  Saharan  oases.  A  study  of  the  chart 
will  indicate  that  the  lines  have  been  drawn  in  accord- 
ance with  these  principles.  There  are  several  tribes, 


368  PKEADAMITES. 

however,  like  the  JSTiam-Niam,  the  Fans  and  the  Fundi, 
about  which  I  have  felt  especial  nncertaint}'- ;  while  it- 
is  also  obvious  that  many  tribes  and  nations,  like  the 
Mandingoes  and  the  Hausa  tribes,  are  so  hybridized 
that  a  true  chart  would  show  them  connected  with  two 
or  more  races  or  stocks. 

It  seems  highly  presumable  that  Africa  was  occu- 
pied by  indigenes  at  so  remote  a  period  that  the 
northern,  as  well  as  other  parts  of  the  continent, 
must  have  come  into  their  possession  long  before  the 
invasions  of  the  Mongoloids  or  the  Hamites  by  the 
Isthmus  of  Suez.  Beyond  this  presumption  we  have 
not  a  ray  of  information ;  and  I  have  not  felt  justified, 
therefore,  in  attempting  to  trace  the  movements  of  the 
Black  races  of  Africa  northward  beyond  the  twentieth 
parallel  of  latitude.* 

*  The  physical  contrasts  between  the  Australians  and  Negroes 
naturally  suggest  the  query  whether  these  stocks  do  not  represent 
two  distinct  human  origins  —  their  genealogical  divergence  dating 
back  in  prehuman  times.  I  judge,  however,  that  if  their  point  of 
divergence  were  prehuman,  the  amount  of  the  divergence  would  be 
greater  than  it  is.  The  Hottentots,  moreover,  are  a  connecting  link 
next  the  Australian  side,  while  the  Tasmanians,  Papuans,  Bechuanas, 
Makololos  and  other  Kaffirs  exhibit  progressive  approximations  to 
the  Negro  side,  and  we  thus  seem  to  retain  reminiscences  of  an  act- 
ual passage  between  Australians  and  Negroes.  I  have,  therefore, 
felt  considerable  confidence  in  laying  down  a  physical  connection 
between  these  two  ethnic  types  within  the  human  period. 


CHAPTER    XXIII. 


DISPERSION   OF  ASIATIC   MONGOLOIDS. 


the  preaustralian  trunk  diverged,  probably 
in  western  Lemuria,  a  sturdy  and  prolific  stem 
which  was  destined  to  cover  Asia  and  the  Malayan  re- 
gions with  dense  populations,  and  to  send  its  streams 
of  migration  over  all  the  New  World.  This  may  be 
styled  the  premongoloid  stem.  It  was  the  great  stock 
from  which  the  straight-haired  peoples  of  all  parts  of 
the  world  have  been  derived.  It  represents  a  marked 
divergence  in  ethnic  characters,  and  leads  to  the  infer- 
ence that  a  long  period  elapsed  in  the  progress  of  the 
differentiation.  Still,  so  far  as  we  can  judge,  the  dis- 
persive movement  had  not,  as  yet,  made  -wide  progress. 
The  Euplocam  Dravidians  are  not  to  be  regarded  as 
budded  from  this  stock,  but  rather  directly,  and  at  a 
later  date,  from  the  Euplocam  Australians. 

The  premongoloid  stem  bifurcated  at  an  early 
date,  as  I  have  conjectured,  into  eastern  and  western 
branches.  Neglecting  for  the  present  the  western, 
it  is  apparent  that  we  must  conceive  the  eastern  branch 
as  further  ramifying,  in  primitive  times,  before  the 
current  of  population  had  reached  central  Asia.  The 
result  of  this  was  a  stream  of  population  setting  north- 
eastward toward  the  mouth  of  the  Amur,  and  another 
setting  southeastward  toward  the  Malayan  peninsulas. 
The  oldest  issue  of  the  southeastward  stream  seems  to 
have  been  the  Malay  population  and  ethnic  type.  "We 
have  no  certain  information  of  the  advent  of  the  Ma- 
lays from  the  northwest  ;  but,  as  they  are  distinctly 

24  369 


370  PREADAMITE8. 

Mongoloids,  and  we  cannot  admit  an  autochthonous 
origin,  it  seems  reasonable  to  trace  them  backward  to 
a  region  which  is  known  to  be  the  radiant  point  of 
other  types  of  Mongoloids.  The  date  of  their  diver- 
gence was  earlier  than  the  development  of  the  funda- 
mental type  of  languages  spoken  in  central  and  north- 
ern Asia.  The  Malay  language  seems  to  have  had  an 
indigenous  growth. 

From  the  Malayan  region  we  are  able  to  trace  them 
progressively  over  the  islands  of  the  Pacific.  The 
greatest  purity  of  the  type  is  preserved  in  the  Sunda 
islands  and  the  peninsula  of  Malacca.  In  migrating 
eastward,  they  commingled,  to  some  extent,  with  the 
Papuans  of  Melanesia,  and  hence  arose  the  so-called 
Micronesian  type,  which  on  one  geographical  border 
is  predominantly  Papuan,  and  on  the  opposite  pre- 
dominantly Malayan.  From  Micronesia,  tradition  and 
history  are  able  to  trace  the  Malayan  strain  in  its 
migrations  to  the  Marshall  islands ;  thence  to  the 
Mulgraves ;  thence  to  the  Samoan ;  thence  success- 
ively to  the  Society,  Marquesas  and  Sandwich  islands. 
The  eastward  migration  is  known  to  have  extended, 
probably  from  the  Society  islands,  as  far  as  Pitcairn 
and  Easter  islands.  From  the  Samoan  group  a  col- 
ony diverged  to  the  Friendly  islands,  and  at  a  later 
date  reached  New  Zealand.* 

It  is  an  ethnological  surprise  of  no  little  interest 
to  find  the  Malay  type  as  far  west  as  Madagascar. 
We  receive  some  hint  toward  a  solution  of  this  puz- 

*  On  the  purport  of  traditions  and  the  evidence  from  language 
bearing  on  Polynesian  migrations,  see  F.  Miiller,  Novara- Expedition, 
Ethnographic,  pp.  23,  24,  68-70 ;  Dunmore-Lang,  View  of  the  Origin 
and  Migrations  of  Polynesian  Nations;  Quatrefages,  Les  Polynesiens 
et  leur  Migrations  (Revue  de  Deux  Mondes,  Feb.  1864);  O.F.  Peschel, 
Die  Wanderungen  der  Sud-See  Volker  (Ausland,  1864,  Races  of 
Man,  pp.  348-52). 


DISPERSION     OF     ASIATIC     MONGOLOIDS.       371 

zle  in  learning  that  the  south  of  Ceylon  and  the  Mal- 
dives are  also  held  by  Malays.  It  seems  probable 
that  before  Lemuria  disappeared  a  westward  colony 
strayed  from  the  primitive  seat,  as  the  Papuan  type 
also  wandered  back  to  the  Andaman  islands.  We 
have  evidence  that  the  migration  was  from  the  Sun- 
da  islands,  in  the  fact  that  the  Hovas  of  Madagascar 
breed  the  Indian  zebu  instead  of  the  native  cattle, 
and  manufacture  iron  by  the  use  of  a  singular  bam- 
boo bellows,  which  is  used  nowhere  else  except  in 
the  Malay  islands.  The  chart  is  constructed  in  ac- 
cordance with  these  views. 

The  southeastward  stream  of  populations  from  the 
Mongoloid  radiant  point  issued,  subsequently  to  the 
Malayan  departure,  in  a  succession  of  movements  into 
the  Malayo-Chinese  quarter  of  Asia.  One  migration 
introduced  the  Peguans,  another  the  Burmese,  another 
the  Anamese.  These  all  stand  in  close  linguistic  re- 
lation. The  Thai,  or  Siamese,  represent  still  another 
migration,  and  they  stand  linguistically  somewhat  dis- 
tinct from  their  neighbors  on  either  hand.  Other  rills 
of  population  flowed  from  the  same  center  into  the 
sub-Himalayan  regions,  while  the  Bodshi  of  Thibet 
may  be  regarded  as  the  residuum.  Some  represen- 
tatives of  the  Thibetan  stock  seem  to  have  been  car- 
ried away  by  the  great  northeastward  stream,  to  which 
I  shall  presently  recur,  and  their  posterity  are  seen  in 
the  isolated  Sifan  of  the  provinces  of  Shensi  and 
Sse-tshuen  in  China. 

We  must  next  endeavor  to  trace  the  dispersion  of 
the  populations  constituting  what  I  have  designated 
the  great  northeastward  stream,  and  in  doing  this  we 
shall  discover  the  evidences  of  its  real  existence. 

The  Chinese  seem  to  have  exemplified  the  first 
ethnic  and  geographic  divergence.  As  the  Chinese 


372  PREADAMITES. 

language  is  the  most  rudimentary  of  all  existing 
Mongoloid  tongues,  it  is  reasonable  to  assume  that 
the  primitive  Chinese  were  located  nearest  the  point 
of  origin  of  the  Asiatic  stock.  According  to  Legge's 
interpretation  of  the  Chinese  classics,  Yao,  with  his 
hordes  of  primitive  Chinese,  came  from  the  north,  pur- 
suing, along  the  east  side,  the  valley  of  the  Hwangho 
river,  in  the  region  of  its  southward  course.*  This 
movement,  Yon  Bichthofen  asserts,  is  contradicted  by 
all  traditions  and  later  histories,  as  well  as  by  the 
impracticability  of  the  route  indicated.  He  maintains 
that,  according  to  the  books,  the  Chinese  nationality 
originated  between  36°  and  38°  north  latitude,  and 
77°  and  86°  east  longitude ;  that  at  a  later  date  they 
had  moved  north  of  eastward,  along  the  northern 
slope  of  the  Kwen-Lun  mountains,  and  settled  in  a 
region  between  38°  and  39°  30'  north,  and  95°  and  102° 
30'  east,  along  the  borders  of  the  Ho-lin-shan  river, 
an  upper  tributary  of  the  Hwangho ;  thence  they 
progressed  southeastward  to  the  great  bend  of  the 
river  toward  the  east,  and  settled  on  the  Wei  tribu- 
tary, f  The  Khotanese,  living  in  early  times  near  the 
western  border  of  the  Tarym  basin,  or  Desert  of 
Gobi,  were  closely  allied  to  the  Chinese.  "We  thus 
catch  our  first  glimpses  of  the  Chinese  people  in  a 
region  nearly  as  far  west  as  Cashgar,  but  there  is  no 
documentary  evidence  of  their  passage  through  the 
gates  of  Cashgar.  From  this  seat  their  national  move- 
ment has  been  toward  the  east. 

On  the  contrary,  the  peoples  of  the  great  Turkish 

*  "  Thus,"  he  says,  "the  present  Shansi  was  the  cradle  of  the 
Chinese  empire."  (Legge,  Shoo-King,  Prolegomena,  p.  189.) 

t  Von  Richthofen,  China,  pp.  297,  341.  It  is  asserted  by  this 
author  that  every  respectable  sinologue  dissents  from  Legge's  con- 
clusion. 


DISPERSION    OF    ASIATIC     MONGOLOIDS.       373 

and  Mongolian  stems,  since  the  dawn  of  tradition, 
have  been  in  progress  southwestward  and  westward. 
The  Uigurs,  the  oldest  of  the  Turkish  stems,  issued 
from  the  region  of  the  Orkhov  and  the  Selenga.  In 
progress  of  time  they  had  extended  themselves  to 
the  southwest  of  the  Tarym  basin ;  and  peoples  of 
Turkish  affinities  lay  scattered  all  the  way  through 
eastern  Mongolia,  between  the  older  and  newer  home 
of  the  Uigurs.*  The  Turkish  Kirghis  originated,  also, 
in  the  region  of  the  Selenga,  and  the  space  between 
the  mountains  Khangai-Tangnu  and  Sayan.  The  Turk- 
ish Yakuts  still  linger  about  the  northern  cradle  of 
the  Turkish  family.  Soon  after  the  Christian  Era 
the  Turks  were  rulers  of  central  Asia.  The  Sien-pi, 
who  also  came  from  the  east,  overspread  all  the 
regions  held  by  the  Turks,  and  maintained  dominion 
from  200  A.D.  to  400  A.D.  They  then  disappeared; 
and,  during  the  following  century,  Turkish  tribes, 
always  pouring  in  from  the  northeast,  resumed  suprem- 
acy in  the  same  regions,  and  maintained  it  for  six 
hundred  years.  Each  one  of  these  tribes,  in  succes- 
sion,—  Tukin,  Hwei-he.  U'igur,  Kirghis  —  comes  first 
from  the  northeast,  and  spreads  itself  over  central 
Asia,  and  thence  through  the  various  mountain  passes 
to  the  countries  of  the  west,  f  The  Turks  now  extend 
from  the  Amur  and  Lena,  and  the  upper  Yenesei,  in 
broken  tribes,  as  far  as  the  west  border  of  central 
Asia,  and  more  continuously  westward  from  this  border 
to  beyond  the  Bosphorus,  with  a  "mosaic"  of  inter- 

*  Von  Richthofen,  China,  p.  49.  The  conclusions  are  based  on 
the  Chinese  books. 

f  Von  Richthofen,  China,  pp.  50,  51,  etc.  Some  investigators  think 
the  Turkish  stems  to  have  sprung  from  the  Altai,  and  moved  east- 
ward ;  but  this,  according  to  Von  Richthofen,  is  only  a  fable,  since 
certain  information  gives  the  Uigurs  and  Kirghis  a  northeastern 
origin. 


374  PREADAMITES. 

calated  Iranians,  Semites,  Slavs,  Mongols  and  un- 
determined stocks.  The  Osmanli  are  extensively 
mixed. 

As  to  the  primitive  Mongol  stock,  it  is  first  re- 
vealed in  the  northeast,  and  each  ethnic  movement 
has  discharged  a  deluge  of  Mongols  into  central  Asia, 
and  thence  into  the  countries  accessible  through  the 
historic  passes  of  the  mountains.  The  Mongol  stem 
rises  into  view  in  the  beginning  of  the  thirteenth 
century,  in  the  region  of  the  Selenga.  Under  Genghis 
Khan,  they  stormed  west  and  south,  and  overran  all 
China,  and  extended  their  sway  from  the  Japan  Sea 
to  the  Danube  and  the  Persian  Gulf.  Part  of  the 
Turks  then  ruling  in  central  Asia  were  crushed,  part 
absorbed,  and  part  driven  to  the  Oder  and  to  Hun- 
gary. Under  Timur,  a  second  Mongolian  deluge 
swept  westward  over  Asia.  The  Mongols,  however, 
left  no  permanent  settlements  beyond  the  borders  of 
Mongolia,  except  those  now  represented  by  the  Hazara 
and  Aimaq,  between  Cabul  and  Herat,  and  the  Kal- 
muks  in  the  valley  of  the  Volga. 

The  Tungusic  stem  of  Altaians  is  also  known  to 
have  dwelt  as  hunters,  in  primitive  times,  in  the 
forests  between  the  Ussuri  and  the  coast  of  the  Japan 
Sea.  Their  movement,  in  later  time,  has  been  south- 
ward, but  only  to  a  limited  extent.  The  Tungusic 
Khitan,  in  A.D.  907,  displaced  the  power  of  the  Turks 
from  eastern  Mongolia  and  northern  China. 

It  thus  appears  probable  that   these   three   ethnic 
stocks  —  the  Turks,  the  Tunguses  and  the  Mongols  — 
first  became  differentiated  in  the  region  of  the  valleys 
of  the  Amnr  and  the  Lena.     There  is  no  ground  to 
seek  for  their  national  origin  farther  west  or  south. 

In  the  successive  movements  of  these  Asiatics  to- 
ward the  south  and  west,  the  physical  characters  of 


DISPERSION     OF     ASIATIC     MONGOLOIDS.       3Y5 

the  continent  have  determined  the  routes  pursued. 
These  have  been  as  follows:  (1)  From  the  "Dsun- 
garian  Trough,"  whose  position  and  northwest-south- 
east trend  are  indicated  by  the  lakes  Zaisan  and  Uliun- 
gur,  east  of  Lake  Balkash,  down  the  valley  of  the 
Irtysh,  and  thence  to  the  Urals.  (2)  Over  the  Talki 
chain  from  the  Dsungarian  Trough  into  the  valley  of 
the  Hi,  flowing  northwest  into  Lake  Balkash,  and  from 
this  valley  southwestward  to  the  broad  basin  of  the 
Jaxartes,  and  thence  to  the  Oxus,  and  from  that  to 
the  Iranian  Highland.  Here  this  stream  divides. 
One  branch  goes  west  into  Persia,  Mesopotamia  and 
Syria ;  the  other  over  the  pass  of  Bamian,  or  Bholan, 
into  India.  Of  the  conquering  and  destructive  hordes 
under  Genghis  Khan  and  his  sons,  one  branch  took 
the  northern  route,  and  the  other  the  route  south  of 
the  Caspian  Sea  into  Syria.  Of  the  hordes  under 
Timur,  a  portion  pursued  the  latter  route,  and  another 
portion  turned  toward  India,  along  the  same  course 
pursued  some  centuries  earlier  by  Yue-tshi,  and  later 
by  Timur' s  grandson,  Sultan  Baber,  who  seated  himself 
on  the  throne  of  Delhi,  as  Grand  Mogul. 

Now,  it  will  not  be  maintained  that  the  innumer- 
able populations  which  have  poured  out  of  north- 
eastern Asia  were  autochthonous  in  those  regions. 
Their  ancestors  had  arrived  there  in  earlier  times 
from  some  other  region  or  regions.  It  is  not  sup- 
posable  that  such  region  was  farther  north  or  north- 
east. It  is  not  supposable  that  these  so-called  Altaics 
arrived  across  Behring's  Straits  from  America.  It 
only  remains  to  assume  that  the  ancestors  of  these 
nations  had,  at  a  very  remote  period,  moved  toward 
the  east  and  north.  This  is  exactly  the  movement 
progressing  among  the  oldest  known  people  of  Asia, 
at  the  date  when  the  light  of  history  is  first  thrown 


376  PREADAMITE8. 

upon  them.  I  think  we  may  recognize  the  Chinese 
migration  as  showing  the  set  of  the  primitive  ethnic 
stream.  We  may,  therefore,  regard  the  Chinese  as 
a  branch  of  this  primitive  stream,  and  conceive  the 
main  current  as  trending  beyond,  into  the  valleys  of 
the  Amur  and  Lena;  whence  over-population  could 
find  most  ready  relief  in  a  reflex  movement  along  the 
flanks  of  the  Great  Altai  and  the  Khin-Gan  mountains, 
into  the  great  Tarym  basin.  This  hypothesis  accords 
with  all  our  knowledge  of  the  early  history  of  the 
Malayo-Chinese.  They  came  from  the  region  of 
Thibet.  Their  languages  are  Mongoloid,  but  quite 
divergent,  a  fact  which  indicates  a  remote  separation 
from  the  prechinese  stock.  The  Miao-tse,  or  primi- 
tive inhabitants  of  China,  still  lingering  in  the  moun- 
tains of  the  south,  using  stone  implements,  and  speak- 
ing a  tongue  quite  remote  from  the  Chinese,  must  be 
regarded  as  originating  after  the  divergence  of  the 
Thibetan  twig  from  the  great  northeastern  branch. 
From  this  branch  sprang  also  the  Amos,  and,  finally, 
the  Coreans,  who  were  probably  the  ancestors  of 
the  Japanese.  The  primitive  Coreans  may  be  re- 
garded as  a  distinct  oifshoot  from  the  great  north- 
eastern current,  or,  perhaps  more  properly,  a  rill  from 
the  Tungusic  branch  of  this  current.  In  the  latter 
case,  we  may  conceive  them  as  derived  directly  from 
the  Mandchus. 

Max  Mailer's  view  of  the  ethnic  movements  of  the 
Asiatic  Mongoloids,  based  wholly  on  linguistic  rela- 
tionships, assumed  a  general  northward  and  a  general 
southward  tendency  from  a  region  not  far  removed 
from  the  position  of  the  primitive  Chinese  on  my  chart. 
One  of  the  southward  migrations  settled  on  the  rivers 
Meikong,  Meinam,  Irawaddy  and  Brahmaputra,  and 
formed  the  Thai  tribes.  A  northern  migration  fol- 


DISPERSION    OF    ASIATIC    MONGOLOIDS.       377 

lowed  the  courses  of  the  Amur  and  Lena,  founding 
the  Tungusic  tribes.  A  second  south-ward  migration 
extended  as  far  as  the  Malay  regions.  A  second  north- 
ward is  supposed  to  have  founded  the  Mongol  tribes, 
and  to  have  passed  westward  along  the  chain  of  the 
Altai  mountains.  A  third  northward  produced  the 
Turkish  peoples.  A  third  southward  tended  toward 
Thibet  and  India,  and  finally  overspread  the  Indian 
peninsula.  These  were  the  ancestors  of  the  Tamuls. 
This  scheme  is  framed  on  the  assumption  that  all 
mankind  are  Adamites  ;  but  the  lines  of  migration, 
bating  the  exact  order  of  succession,  are  not  essen- 
tially different  from  those  which  I  have  laid  down, 
save  that  I  do  not  regard  Dravidians  as  descended 
from  a  Mongoloid  type. 

I  have,  as  yet,  taken  no  account  of  the  Ural-Al- 
taics, who  are  generally  regarded  as  included  in  the 
great  Altaian  family.  It  is  certainly  a  rational  sup- 
position that  they  represent  a  European  extension  of 
the  great  reflected  current  of  population  setting  along 
the  Siberian  plains  at  a  time  when  the  climate  re- 
tained that  softened  character  which  must  have  pre- 
vailed when  the  Hairy  Mammoth  herded  in  Siberia. 
This  is  the  commonly  received  opinion,  and  I  have 
reproduced  it  on  the  chart.  I  have  been  strongly 
impressed  with  the  conviction,  however,  that  the  Ural- 
Altaic  or  Finnish  family  may  be  traced  to  another  ori- 
gin. The  Finns  are  known  to  Uave  receded  from 
central  Europe  within  historic  times.  They  are  gen- 
erally regarded  as  a  relic,  like  the  Basques,  of  the 
prehistoric  peoples  who  preceded  the  Pelasgians  and 
the  Kelts  in  the  occupancy  of  Europe.  These  prehis- 
toric Mongoloids  may  have  reached  central  and  south- 
ern Europe  by  the  Yolga  route,  as  so  many  other 
immigrants  have  done.  But,  as  Mongoloid  stone- 


378  PREADAMITE8. 

folk  are  known  to  have  dwelt,  in  very  early  times, 
in  northern  Africa,  and  as  the  Straits  of  Gibraltar 
are  generally  believed  to  have  been  an  isthmus,  within 
the  human  period,  I  would  venture  to  suggest,  as  a 
hypothesis  covering  all  the  facts,  that  the  great  pre- 
mongoloid  stem  gave  off  a  branch,  as  before  stated, 
which  trended  westward  —  the  counterpoise  of  the 
great  northeastern  branch  —  and  that  the  popula- 
tions of  the  western  branch  spread  themselves  over 
most  of  the  Asiatic  countries  which  were  destined  to 
be  afterward  populated  by  the  Mediterranean  race. 
It  was  this  people  who  left  Turanian  traces  through- 
out all  Assyro-Babylonia,  Phoenicia  and  Arabia.* 
Directed  by  the  configuration  of  the  shores,  they 
streamed  through  the  Isthmus  of  Suez  and  occupied 
the  southern  border  of  the  Mediterranean,  through- 
out its  whole  extent.  They  passed,  probably,  to  the 
large  island  of  Atlantis  then  existing  west  of  the  "  Pil- 
lars of  Hercules."  The  Straits  of  Gibraltar  were  then 
as  broad  an  isthmus  as  Suez,f  and  these  people  poured 
northward  into  Europe.  They  found  a  paradisiacal 
peninsula  south  of  the  Pyrenees,  and  retained  it  long 
as  a  favorite  center  of  population,  founding  there  an 
Iberian  empire.:};  Meanwhile,  however,  they  pushed 
on  northward  of  the  great  Mediterranean  ocean,  and, 
before  historic  times,  had  spread  themselves  to  all 
parts  of  the  mainland  of  Europe  and  to  the  contig- 
uous islands.  It  was  now  the  morning  dawn  of  Eu- 
ropean history,  and  the  dim  light  reveals  them  in  the 

*  See  chapter  x. 

t  On  the  historical  evidences  of  this  statement  see  Humboldt, 
Views  of  Nature,  Sabine's  trans.,  Am.  ed.,  pp.  278-81. 

\  "  The  Iberians,"  says  Humboldt,  "  belong  to  the  very  oldest 
stock  of  European  nations."  The  Basques  are  a  remnant  of  these ; 
their  language,  the  Euskara,  possesses  no  affinity  with  any  of  the 
surrounding  dialects. 


DISPERSION     OF    ASIATIC    MONGOLOIDS.       379 

rude  condition  of  a  people  in  the  Stone  Age.*  Ham- 
itic  tribes  now  appear  on  the  scene  in  the  southeast, 
and  Aryans  followed  them  over  the  -^Egean,  and  in 
another  stream,  passing  north  of  the  Black  Sea,  spread 
over  Europe.  By  these  Asiatic  and  superior  invad- 
ers the  Troglodytes  were  partly  destroyed,  partly  dis- 
placed, and  partly  absorbed.  The  continued  pressure 
of  Aryan  populations  has  crowded  the  residue  of  the 
prehistoric  Mongoloids  of  Europe  progressively  north- 
ward, and  the  populations  of  the  Finnish  stem  are  all 
which  remains  of  them. 

I  must  turn  back  a  moment  to  make  further  ref- 
erence to  the  Mongoloids  in  Atlantis.  There  is  evi- 
dence, both  ancient  and  modern,  that  a  country  of  con- 
siderable extent  once  lay  in  a  region  now  mostly  cov- 
ered by  the  Atlantic  ocean,  in  a  position  west  of  the 
Straits  of  Gibraltar.  This  was  the  "fabled  Atlantis." 
Plato,  who  lived  in  the  fourth  century  before  Christ, 
has  left  on  record  most  of  the  historical  information 
which  we  possess  on  this  subject.  He  cites  the  au- 
thority of  a  poem  composed  by  Solon,  two  centuries 
earlier,  in  which  that  distinguished  lawgiver  pretends 
to  reproduce  some  records  preserved  by  the  Egyptian 
priests  under  whom  he  had  studied.  He  states  that 
beyond  the  pillars  of  Hercules  existed  formerly  an 
island  larger  than  Africa  and  Asia  united.  It  was 
the  seat  of  a  civilization  comparable  to  that  of  Egypt. 
There  were  cities  and  palaces  and  temples.  From  this 
island  went  forth,  at  a  date  9000  years  before  Solon, 
a  powerful  army  which  asserted  control  of  western 
Europe,  as  far  as  Italy,  known  in  Plato's  time  as 
Tyrrhenia,  and  made  unsuccessful  war  on  the  Athe- 
nians. Another  army  had  conquered  all  northern 

*  See  chapter  x,  p.  145,  seq. 


380  PKEADAMITES. 

Africa  as  far  as  Egypt.  The  arms  of  Egypt  gave  it 
a  repulse.* 

Now,  we  may  believe  there  is  some  basis  for  these 
accounts,  even  if  we  receive  the  date  of  9000  years 
.as  meaning  only  a  remote  period ;  and  the  vast  extent 
assigned  to  the  island  as  meaning  only  an  island  very 
large  compared  with  those  of  the  Mediterranean.  As 
to  the  date  of  the  expedition  to  Egypt,  Plato  tells  us, 
collaterally,  that  it  took  place  during  the  reigns  of  the 
Athenian  kings  Cecrops  and  Erechtheus.  Now  Ce- 
crops,  according  to  the  "Marble  of  Paros,"f  reigned 
1582  [some  say  1450]  B.C.,  and  Erechtheus,  1409  B.C. 

Another  version  of  the  story  of  Atlantis  is  given 
by  Theopompos,  who  wrote,  also,  in  the  fourth  cent- 
ury before  Christ.  According  to  him,  the  information 
concerning  Atlantis  was  given  by  Silenus  to  the  an- 
cient king  Midas.  ^  Substantially,  the  two  accounts 
agree,  save  that  Theopompos  says  nothing  about  the 
invasion  of  Egypt.  The  Gauls  possessed,  also,  tradi- 
tions on  this  subject,  which  were  collected  by  the  Ro- 
man historian  Timagenes,  who  lived  in  the  first  cent- 
ury before  Christ.  He  represents  that  three  distinct 

*  Plato,  Timceus  and  Critias,  eel.  Stallbaum,  1838,  t.  vii,  pp.  99, 
389.  Jowett's  translation  of  the  Dialogues  of  Plato,  Vol.  II,  pp.  462, 
519-521,  588,  599,  607.  According  to  the  Abb<3  Brasseur  de  Bour- 
bourg,  the  inhabitants  of  central  America  retained  traditions  of  a 
cataclysm  which  swallowed  up  a  vast  country  in  the  region  now  cov- 
ered by  the  Atlantic  ocean.  For  some  particulars  relating  to  this 
tradition  see  Foster,  Prehistoric  Races  of  the  U.  S.,  pp.  394-9. 

t  This,  otherwise  known  as  the  "  Parian  Chronicle,"  was  a  chron- 
ological account  of  the  principal  events  in  Grecian  and  particularly 
in  Athenian  history  during  a  period  of  1318  years,  from  the  reign  of 
Cecrops  to  the  archonship  of  Diagnetus,  264  B.C.  (Anthon's  Classical 
Dictionary,  art.  "  Paros.") 

J  See  Aristotle,  cited  by  Plutarch,  ConsoJatio  ad  Apollonium,  §  27, 
ed.  Didot-DUbner,  p.  137.  Compare  Preller,  Griechische  Mythologie, 
1st  ed.,  Vol.  I,  p.  453. 


DISPERSION    OF    ASIATIC    MONGOLOIDS.       381 

peoples  dwelt  in  Gaul :  (1)  The  indigenous  popula- 
tion, which  I  suppose  to  be  Mongoloids,  who  had  long- 
dwelt  in  Europe.  (2)  The  invaders  from  a  distant, 
island,  which  I  understand  to  be  Atlantis.  (3)  The 
Aryan  Gauls.*  Marcellus,  also,  in  a  work  on  the 
Ethiopians,  speaks  of  seven  islands  lying  in  the  At- 
lantic ocean  near  Europe,  which  we  may  undoubtedly 
identify  with  the  Canaries;  but  he  adds  that  the  in- 
habitants of  these  islands  preserve  the  memory  of  a. 
much  greater  island,  Atlantis,  which  had,  for  a  long 
time,  exercised  dominion  over  the  smaller  ones.f 

Notwithstanding  these  historical  references  to  an 
extinct  island,  Atlantis  had  been  pronounced  a  myth 
until  recent  investigation  gave  it  substance  and  reality. 
In  1873  Her  Majesty's  ship  Challenger  made  sound- 
ings in  the  Atlantic  ocean,  off  the  coast  of  North 
Africa ;  \  and  in  1874  the  German  frigate  Gazelle 
made  further  soundings  in  the  same  region.  In  1877 
Commander  Gorringe,  of  the  United  States  sloop 
Gettysburg,  discovered,  about  150  miles  from  the 
Straits  of  Gibraltar,  an  immense  bed  of  living  pink 
coral,  in  32  fathoms  of  water.  These  various  series 
of  soundings,  when  located  on  a  map,  indicate  the 
existence  of  an  extensive  bank  of  comparatively  shallow 
water,  in  the  midst  of  which  the  Canaries  and  the 
Madeiras  rise  to  the  surface.  §  The  location  of  this 
newly  discovered  mountain  in  the  bed  of  the  Atlantic, 
lies  within  the  fifteen  thousand  fathom  line  on  the 

*  The  Gaulish  recitals  of  Tiinagenes  have  been  preserved  by  Am- 
mianus  Marcellinus  (lib.  xv,  c.  9),  and  may  be  consulted  in  Didot- 
Muller's  Fragmenta  Historicorum  Grcecorum,  III,  323. 

f  Didot-Muller,  Fragmenta  Historicorum  Grcecorum,  IV,  p.  443. 

\  Sir  C.  Wyville  Thomson,  The  Voyage  of  the  Challenger,  "  The 
Atlantic,"  Vol.  I,  chap,  ii,  Appendix  B,  p.  93. 

§  See  John  James  Wild,  in  Nature,  for  March  1,  1877,  No.  383V 
p.  877. 


382  PREADAMITE8. 

chart  at  the  end  of  this  work,  and  embraces  the 
Canary  and  Madeira  islands.  Here  is  probably  the 
stump  of  the  ancient  Atlantis.*  This  lost  country 
was  first  inhabited  by  the  Mongoloids,  who,  I  think, 
found  their  way  along  the  south  shore  of  the  Medi- 
terranean. It  was  afterward  seized  by  the  Hamitic 
Berbers,  who  spread  themselves  westward  from  the 
Nilotic  valley  in  early  Egyptian  times.  During  the 
historic  period,  the  isolated  Canaries  have  stood  as 
the  only  inhabited  remnants  of  Atlantis,  and  the  de- 
tached and  degenerate  Guanches,  when  at  length  re- 
discovered, complained,  "  God  placed  us  on  these 
islands  and  then  forsook  and  forgot  us." 

The  foregoing  views,  relative  to  the  dispersion  of 
the  Asiatic  Mongoloids,  are  represented  in  greater 
detail  upon  the  chart  of  "Dispersion  of  Mankind." 

It  remains  to  trace  the  prolongation  of  the  Mon- 
goloid stock  of  peoples  into  North  and  South  America. 

*  A  "  Miocene  Atlantis,"  so  styled,  has  been  inferred  by  Unger 
and  Goeppert,  on  the  basis  of  the  extinct  floras  of  Europe  and 
America ;  and  this  idea  has  been  more  fully  elaborated  by  Heer  and 
others.  Leidy,  Marsh  and  Cope  have  found,  in  the  remains  of  ex- 
tinct mammals  of  North  America,  similar  indications  of  an  ancient 
connection.  This  appears  to  have  existed  as  late  as  Pliocene  time; 
but  it  would  be  hazardous  to  affirm  that  it  continued  into  human 
times,  unless  it  can  be  shown  that  man  had  a  preglacial  existence. 
(See  Oswald  Heer,  Flora  Tertiaria  Helvetica,  Winterthur,  1855-59 ; 
G.  de  Saporta,  in  Annales  des  Sciences  Naturelles,  1862,  and  Le  Monde 
des  Plantes  avant  V apparition  de  VHomme,  1878;  Unger  Die  Ver- 
sunkene  Insel  Atlantis,  Wien,  1860.) 


CHAPTER   XXIV. 

DISPERSION   OF  THE   AMERICAN   MONGOLOIDS. 

AMERICAN  ethnology  is  beset  with  perplexities 
J__L  which  have  baffled  the  best  skill  of  investigators. 
Thanks,  however,  to  the  energy  of  a  limited  number 
of  practical  workers  in  the  American  field,  we  may 
reasonably  hope  to  soon  find  ourselves  advanced  be- 
yond the  stage  of  guesses  and  speculations  in  which 
we  have  rested  so  long.* 

Science  has  but  lately  settled  on  the  ethnic  relation 
of  the  American  indigenes.  Following  Blumenbach, 
popular  opinion  long  admitted  them  as  a  distinct  Amer- 
ican or  "copper-colored"  race.  It  was  soon  manifest, 
however,  that  the  Eskimo  are  profoundly  distinct  from 
the  wild  tribes  of  North  America,  f  Retzius,  as  we 

*  By  act  of  Congress,  Maj.  J.  W.  Powell  is  placed  in  charge  of  a 
department  of  American  ethnology.  He  is  to  have  the  full  coop- 
eration of  the  Smithsonian  Institution,  which  has  long  been  gather- 
ing the  materials  for  final  investigations.  Prof.  W.  H.  Dall  has 
succeeded  in  bringing  before  the  public  an  important  body  of  facts 
concerning  the  natives  of  Alaska  and  contiguous  regions.  Mr.  Ste- 
phen Powers  has  reported  numerous  interesting  observations  on  the 
California  Indians,  where  Gibbs,  in  the  field  of  linguistics,  had  pre- 
ceded him.  Mr.  H.  H.  Bancroft  has  given  the  public  a  rich  thesau- 
rus of  facts  touching  the  Indians  of  the  Pacific  coast,  and  Hon.  L. 
H.  Morgan  has  brought  out  a  masterly  discussion  of  the  social  and 
political  institutions  of  the  natives  of  America.  Were  less  recent 
contributions  to  American  ethnology  to  be  cited,  it  would  be  neces- 
sary to  mention  the  names  of  Gallatin,  Schoolcraft,  Catlin,  Stephens, 
Catherwood,  Squier,  Daniel  Wilson,  Davis,  Prescott,  Kingsboro, 
Humboldt,  del  Rio,  Orozco  y  Berra,  Pimentel,  Brasseur  de  Bour- 
bourg,  and  a  series  of  older,  marvel-loving  Spanish  chroniclers. 

f  See  especially  Morton,  Crania  Americana. 
383 


384  PREADAMITE8. 

have  seen,  drew  a  dividing  line  through  the  conti- 
nental populations,  and  discriminated  dolichocephali 
and  brachycephali.  Finally,  it  has  been  agreed  that 
all  Americans  are  fundamentally  Mongoloid. 

Respecting  the  origin  of  the  American  peoples,  the 
diversity  of  opinion  is  almost  ludicrous.*  Polygenists- 
have  been  ready  to  regard  them  as  autochthonous. 
This  view  was  most  ably  defended  by  L.  Agassiz  and 
J.  C.  Nott.f  It  is  maintained  by  D.  F.  von  Hell- 
wald,:}:  who  sharply  denies  the  dispersion  of  mankind 
from  some  original  abode  in  central  Asia.  Hon.  L. 
H.  Morgan  regards  the  valley  of  the  Columbia  river 
in. Oregon  as  the  primitive  Eden  of  America,  the 
"seed-land  of  the  Ganowanian  family,"  §  and  he 
leaves  the  impression  that  he  considers  them  autoch- 
thonous. Galinclo  transferred  the  primitive  residence 
of  the  human  race  to  America.  Very  recently  Dr. 

*  See,  besides  works  cited  beyond,  Hugo  Grotius,  Dissertatio  de 
origine  gentium  Americanarum,  Amstelodami,  1642;  Jean  de  Laet, 
Notce  ad  diss.  II.  Grotii  de  orig.  gent.  Americ.,  1643 ;  Jean  de  Laet, 
Responsio  ad  H.  Grotii  diss.  de  orig.  gent.  Americ.,  1644;  Poisson, 
Animadversiones  in  originem  Peruvianorum  et  Mexicanorum,  Parisiis, 
1644 ;  Gottfried  Wagner,  De  origimbus  Americanis  Dissertatio,  Lipsiae, 
1669 ;  And.  Rocha,  Tratado  unico  y  singulare  del  origen  de  los  Indies 
occidentals  del  Peru,  Mexico,  Santa  Fey  Chile,  Lima,  1681;  Eugel, 
Essai  sur  cette  question :  comment  VAmerique  ast-elle  ete  peuplee 
d'hommes  et  d'animaux?  Amsterdam,  1767;  Philosophische  Unter- 
suchungen  iiber  die  Amerikaner,  Berlin,  1769 ;  Vater,  Untersuchungen 
uber  Amerika's  Bevolkerung  aus  dem  alien  Continent,  Leipzig,  1810; 
McCulloch,  Researches  philosophical  and  antiquarian,  concerning  the 
aboriginal  history  of  America,  Baltimore,  1829 ;  Josiah  Priest,  Amer- 
ican Antiquities,  Albany,  1834.  See  further,  Hornius,  cited  p.  386. 

f  See  especially  Agassiz'  Essay  in  Nott  and  Gliddon's  Types  of 
Mankind. 

\  Hellwald,  The  American  Migration,  in  Smiths.  Ann.  Rep.,  1866, 
p.  328. 

§  Morgan,  North  American  Review,  No.  cix,  p.  407 ;  Ancient  So- 
ciety, pp.  108-110. 


DISPERSION    OF    AMERICAN    MONGOLOIDS.     385 

Rudolf  Falb  is  reported  to  have  announced  *  the  dis- 
covery that  the  relation  of  the  Quichua  and  Aymara 
languages  to  the  Aryan  and  Semitic  tongues  is  such 
as  to  justify  the  opinion  that  the  primitive  seat  of  the 
human  species  was  either  in  Peru  or  Bolivia.  Of 
those  who  hold  to  the  population  of  America  by  im- 
migration, some  maintain  that  the  American  Indians 
are  descendants  of  Jews ;  f  some,  that  they  are  the 
posterity  of  the  "lost  tribes"  of  Israel.:}:  The  extra- 
ordinary opinion  has  been  advanced  by  Dr.  Dominick 
M'Causland,  that  the  Hyksos  or  "shepherds"  driven 
from  Egypt  found  their  way  to  America.  §  A  more 
popular,  because  more  plausible,  opinion  traces  the 
entire  population  of  America  across  Behring's  Straits. 
It  was  a  suggestion  of  E.  G.  Squier  that  it  had  arrived 
from  Polynesia;  while  Dr.  Daniel  Wilson  has  recog- 

*  In  the  Neue  Freie  Presse,  of  Vienna.  I  have  not  seen  the  orig- 
inal paper. 

t  Thorn.  Thorowgoocl,  Jews  in  America,  or  probabilities  that  the 
Americans  are  of  that  race,  London,  1650. 

\  Hon.  Elias  Boudinot,  A  Star  in  the  West, —  an  ingenious  and 
persuasive  discussion,  the  result  of  immense  study. 

§  "  The  Hyksos  made  frequent  efforts  to  recover  their  lost  domin- 
ion ;  but  failing  in  their  attempts,  there  is  cogent  and  persuasive 
evidence  that  they  passed  eastward  to  the  Euphrates  valley,  through 
India  and  Cochin  China  to  the  western  shores  of  the  American  con- 
tinent, and  became  the  builders  of  those  stupendous  structures  in 
that  country  whose  origin  is  wrapped  in  mystery,  but  on  which  we 
can  identify  the  Mesopotarnian  style  of  architecture,  and  trace  pop- 
ular habits  and  customs  similar  to  those  depicted  on  the  Egyptian 
monuments."  (M'Causland,  Adam  and  the  Adamite,  pp.  226-7).  The 
subject  is  more  fully  discussed  in  the  same  author's  work,  Tlie 
Builders  of  Babel,  pp.  84-101.  The  whole  hypothesis  seems  to  be 
destitute  of  any  valid  support.  The  supposed  movement  across- 
Asia  is  nearly  transverse  to  the  natural  pathways,  and  to  the  course* 
pursued  by  other  ethnic  movements ;  and  the  facts  to  which  appeal 
is  made  are  clearly  traceable  to  other  explanations.  Besides,  the 
pyramids  and  other  "  monuments  "  of  Egypt  were  not  produced  by 
the  Hyksos. 

25 


386  PREADAMITES. 

nized   the   probability  that   one  portion  arrived  from 
Polynesia  and  another  from  the  northwest.* 

The  origin  of  the  Mexican  and  Peruvian  civiliza- 
tions has  been  the  subject  of  endless  speculations. 
It  has  been  a  favorite  conjecture  that  the  highly  mari- 
time Phoenicians  carried  their  enterprises  to  the  New 
"World,  f  Alexander  von  Humboldt  many  times  recorded 
his  conviction  that  there  had  been  an  ancient  inter- 
course between  western  America  and  eastern  Asia.^: 

*  "  From  some  one  of  the  early  centers  of  South  American  pop- 
ulation, planted  on  the  Pacific  coast  by  Polynesian  and  other  migra- 
tions, the  predominant  southern  race  diffused  itself"  northward 
beyond  the  Isthmus,  expanded  throughout  the  peninsula  of  Central 
America,  and  ultimately  spread  over  a  large  part  of  North  America. 
"But  independent  of  all  real  or  hypothetical  ramifications  from 
southern  or  insular  offsets  of  oceanic  migration,  some  analogies 
confirm  the  probability  of  a  portion  of  the  North  American  stock 
having  entered  the  continent  from  Asia  by  Behring's  Straits,  or 
Aleutian  islands,  and  more  probably  by  the  latter  than  the  former, 
for  it  is  the  climate  that  constitutes  the  real  barrier."  (Daniel  Wil- 
son, Prehistoric  Man,  pp.  595,  597). 

f  Georgius  Hornius,  De  originibus  Americanis  Libri  Qnatuor, 
Hagae,  1652,  see  pp.  19,  20,  92,  94,  where  Horn  affirms  three  grand 
Phoenician  emigrations  to  America.  M.  Paul  Gaffarel,  who  has 
recently  made  a  re*sume*  of  the  evidences  on  this  subject,  concludes 
thus:  "Without  affirming  anything,  as  yet, we  admit,  then,  that  the 
Phoenicians  discovered  a  vast  island  beyond  the  pillars  of  Hercules, 
many  days'  sail  from  the  continent ;  that  they  made  numerous  voy- 
ages, and  that  they  jealously  preserved  exclusive  possession,  with  a 
view  to  removing  thence  in  case  of  necessity,  themselves  and  their 
families,  as  the  Dutch  at  one  time  contemplated  removing  to  Batavia, 
when  the  armies  of  Louis  XI V  were  menacing  Amsterdam.  (Gaffarel, 
Les  Pheniciens  en  Amerique;  read  before  the  Congres  International 
des  Ame"ricanistes,  at  Nancy,  1875.  On  this  subject  see  also  Lauda, 
Relation  des  choses  du  Yucatan,  trans.  Brasseur  de  Bourbourg; 
Ordonez,  Historia  de  la  creation  del  cielo  y  de  la  tierra ;  Cabrera, 
Description  of  the  ruins  of  an  ancient  city,  discovered  near  Palenque.) 

t  Humboldt,  Ueber  Steppen  und  Wusten ;  Vu.es  des  Cordilleres, 
et  monumens  des  peuples  indigenes  de  V Amerique,  Paris,  1816,  Vol.  II ; 
Ansichten  der  Natur,  Stuttgart,  1859,  I,  151,  Am.  ed.,  p.  144-7; 
Cosmos,  Otte's  trans.,  Am.  ed.,  II,  236,  note. 


DISPERSION     OF     AMERICAN    MONGOLOIDS.     387 

Some  of  the  northern  antiquarians  have  advanced  the 
opinion  that  the  Norsemen  planted  first  in  North 
America  the  seeds  of  European  civilization,  and  some 
have  maintained  that,  even  at  an  earlier  date,  the 
Irish  Kelts  had  settled  in  America.*  Catlin  thought 
he  detected  evidences  among  the  Tuscaroras  of  a 
mixed  Welsh  descent,  f  Indications  of  Oriental  con- 
nections have  quite  recently  been  based  on  the  re- 
mains of  ceramic  art  found  in  the  countries  of  the 
Pacific  coast.  This  has  been  remarked  in  reference 
to  the  pottery  of  the  Pueblos,:}:  as  well  as  that  of  the 
Santa  Barbara  Indians  of  California.  §  I  can  person- 
ally testify  that  a  study  of  ancient  Peruvian  pottery 
has  constantly  reminded  me  of  forms  with  which  we 
are  familiar  in  Egyptian  archaeology.  Finally,  a  French 
traveler,  Charnay,  who  has  explored  the  east  and 
west  portions  of  Java,  claims  to  have  discovered  a 
close  affinity  between  the  remains  of  the  civilization 
introduced  by  Hindu  Buddhists,  and  that  of  ancient 
Mexico.  I  The  weight  of  opinion,  after  all,  tends  to 

*  Humboldt,  Relation  Historique,  torn.  Ill,  1825,  9th  Book ;  Hak- 
luyt,  Voyages  and  Navigations,  Vol.  Ill,  p.  4. 

f  Catlin,  Letters  and  Notes  on  the  manners,  customs  and  conditions 
of  the  North  American  Indians,  1841,  Vol.  I,  p.  207;  II,  pp.  259  and 
262-5 ;  Humboldt,  Cosmos,  II,  236. 

\  Barber,  "A  comparison  of  the  Pueblo  pottery,  with  Egyptian 
and  Grecian  Ceramics,"  in  American  Antiquarian,  Vol.  I,  No.  2,  p.  61, 
July,  1878. 

§  I  take  the  liberty  to  cite  from  a  private  letter,  of  December  30, 
1878,  received  from  Dr.  Stephen  Bowers,  of  Santa  Barbara,  who  states 
that  he  is  preparing  a  memoir  on  the  "  Santa  Barbara  stock  of 
Indians."  He  continues :  "  I  have  found  specimens  identical  with 
all  the  stone  implements  figured  by  Dr.  Schliemann,  in  his  Myccence, 
etc.,  over  which  he  expresses  surprise ;  and  General  Cesnola  informs 
me  that  the  specimens  I  have  found  in  the  graves  in  this  portion  of 
California  remind  him  of  some  obtained  in  the  tombs  of  Cyprus." 

I  Popular  Science  Monthlj,  July,  1879,  p.  432. 


388  PKEADAMITE8. 

regard  the  American  civilizations  as  indigenous,  and 
this  view  seems  most  consonant  with  the  general 
tenor  of  the  evidences.  Common  characteristics  of 
remote  and  independent  civilizations  must  be  expected 
to  germinate  from  the  common  nature  of  man. 

The  ethnological  data  by  which  we  may  be  legiti- 
mately guided  in  searching  for  a  knowledge  of  the  eth- 
nic movements  of  American  populations  are,  briefly, 
the  following:  In  the  first  place,  we  have  the  widely 
extended  Eskimo  and  Aleut  groups  of  tribes,  united 
by  Dall  in  the  great  Orarian  family,  fringing  the 
shores  of  the  Arctic  Ocean  and  Baffin's  Bay.  We 
have  a  series  of  physically  and  socially  related  tribes 
extending  along  the  Pacific  slope  of  the  continent  to 
the  Gulf  of  California,  and,  as  I  fully  believe,  as  far 
as  central  America  and  Peru,  and  even  to  Patagonia. 
These  affiliations  have  been  set  forth  in  a  preceding 
chapter.  These  consanguineous  peoples  must  all  have 
proceeded  from  one  ethnographical  origin.  It  is  not 
from  the  south,  for  we  find  there  an  abrupt  ethnic 
discontinuity.  On  the  north,  however,  we  note  an 
absolute  continuity  with  the  northeastern  Asiatics. 

While  these  coastwise  tribes  present  a  degree  of 
homogeneity  so  marked,  we  observe  everywhere,  but 
especially  in  North  America,  a  physical,  moral  and 
intellectual  differentiation  from  another  type  of  natives,, 
the  Hunting  Indians,  whom  I  have  designated  Vagantes. 

In  the  next  place,  we  are  in  possession  of  some 
pretty  definite  knowledge  concerning  the  actual  move- 
ments of  the  American  peoples.  These  movements, 
as  in  other  countries,  have  been  generally  in  the 
direction  of  the  longitudinal  dimension  of  the  con- 
tinent. It  is  the  opinion  of  Dr.  Kink  that  the  Eski- 
mo once  lived  in  the  interior  of  North  America,  and 
that  they  have  been  pressed  northward  and  north- 


DISPERSION    OF    AMERICAN    MONGOLOIDS.     389 

westward,  and  even  across  Behring's  Straits  by  the 
hardier  and  more  powerful  hunting  tribes.*  It  is  a 
matter  of  record  that  the  Eskimo  have  occupied  re- 
gions much  farther  south  than  at  present.  The  Ko- 
pag-mut,  now  confined  to  the  border  of  the  Frozen 
Ocean,  formerly  extended  two  hundred  miles  up  the 
M'Kenzie  river,  but  have  been  driven  out  by  the  In- 
dians, f  At  the  beginning  of  the  last  century,  accord- 
ing to  Charlevoix,  Eskimo  were  occasionally  seen  in 
Newfoundland.  About  1000  A.D.  they  lived  some- 
what farther  south  on  the  Atlantic  coast.  According 
to  the  Icelandic  sagas,  Lief  and  Bjorn  founded  a 
colony  in  a  region  now  Rhode  Island,  where  they 
encountered  some  dwarfish  natives  whom  they  called 
skraelings.^:  Certainly  the  stately  Algonquins,  whom 
the  first  white  settlers  met  in  -New  England,  could 
not  be  described  by  Icelanders  as  dwarfish,  and  we 
have  in  the  facts  ground  for  the  belief  that  much  of 
North  America  was  once  occupied  by  the  Eskimo  race, 
and  that  they  have  been  driven  out  by  the  warlike 
Hunting  Indians.  The  opinion  of  Dr.  Rink  is  accepted 
and  extended  by  Professor  Dall,  who  has  spent  several 
years  in  Alaska. §  "My  own  impression,"  he  says, 
"agrees  with  that  of  Dr.  Rink,  that  the  Innuit  were 
once  inhabitants  of  the  interior  of  America ;  that  they 

*  Cited  by  Dall  from  Arctic  Papers,  published  in  1875  by  the 
Geographical  Society  of  London,  and  also  from  Tales  of  the  Eskimo, 
by  Dr.  Rink. 

f  Dall,  in  Powell's  Contributions,  Vol.  I,  p.  10. 

\  Tori'aeus,  Vinlandia  Antigua,  Hafn,  1705 ;  Antiquitates  Americana 
Copenhagen,  1837 ;  Humboldt,  Cosmos,  Vol.  II,  p.  233,  Sabine's  trans., 
1848. 

§  Dall,  in  Powell's  Contributions,  I,  p.  102.  Mr.  C.  Markham's 
address  on  the  Origin  and  Migrations  of  the  Greenland  Eskimo  I  have 
not  seen.  It  was  delivered  before  the  Geographical  Society  of  Lon- 
don, Feb.  27,  1865. 


390  PREADAMITES. 

were  forced  to  the  west  and  north  by  the  pressure  of 
tribes  of  Indians  from  the  south ;  that  they  spread  into 
the  Aleutian  region  and  northwest  coast  generally, 
and  possibly  simultaneously  to  the  north;  .  .  .  that 
they  finally  peopled  Greenland  and  the  shores  of  north- 
eastern Siberia."  Their  first  appearance  in  Green- 
land, after  the  middle  of  the  fourteenth  century,*  is 
a  fact  and  date  in  accordance  with  this  general  move- 
ment from  the  interior  of  America.  Furthermore, 
many  of  the  tribes  of  Washington  and  Oregon  have 
been  in  motion  westward.  Dr.  George  Gibbs  con- 
jectures that  "the  Tahkali  and  Selish  families,  with 
perhaps  the  Shoshoni  and  some  others,  originated 
east  of  the  Rocky  Mountains;  that  the  country  be- 
tween that  chain  and  the  Great  Lakes  has  been  a 
center  from  which  population  has  di verged,  "f  The 
first  two  families  above  mentioned  belong  to  the  west- 
coast  stock,  and  it  is  thought  by  Buschmann,  that  the 
Shoshoni  are  their  near  kindred.  Nearer  the  coast 
the  movements  of  migration  have,  in  some  instances, 
been  southward.  The  Tsinuks  have  traditions  of  a 
northern  origin.  Dr.  Gibbs  names  several  tribes  which 
are  known  to  have  moved  southward.  The  Shoshoni 
themselves  have  been  driven  in  that  direction,  as  well 
as  westward. 

The  Mexican  nations  had  traditions  of  southward 
movements  which  are  still  more  articulate.  They  are 
represented  as  proceeding  from  a  distant  country  toward 
the  northeast,  named  Aztlan.  This  may  have  been  no 
more  remote  than  Texas  and  New  Mexico.  By  some 

*  Conrad  Maurer,  in  Der  Zweiten  DeutscJien  Nordpolarfahr,  I,  234, 
Leipzig,  1873;  David  Cranz,  Historic  yon  Gronland,  Vol.  I,  p.  333. 

t  Dr.  Geo.  Gibbs,  in  Powell's  Contributions,  Vol.  I,  p.  224.  This 
is  similar  to  the  opinion  of  Hellwald,  but  Mr.  Morgan  has  expressed 
the  conviction  that  migration  was  away  from  the  Pacific  coast. 


DISPERSION     OF    AMERICAN    MONGOLOIDS.     391 

it  is  thought  to  have  been  located  in  the  middle  valley 
of  the  Mississippi  and  the  lower  Ohio,  while  others 
suppose  it  to  have  lain  in  the  vast  prairie  region,*  or 
even  as  far  north  as  the  basin  of  the  Great  Lakes,  f 
Before  the  arrival  in  Anahuac  of  the  founders  of  the 
Aztecan  state,  several  other  migrations  had  taken  place 
from  the  same  region  and  the  same  stock  of  people. 
These  seem  to  have  been  slow  and  quiet  movements, 
strongly  contrasting  with  those  brief  and  turbulent 
tribes  of  warlike  hordes  in  Asia  and  Europe  which 
brought  subjugation  and  destruction  successively  over 
China,  India,  Tartary  and  Rome.  It  was  more  like 
those  Asiatic  movements  located  in  the  very  twilight 
of  tradition,  in  which  we  see  the  Chinese,  and  the  fore- 
fathers of  the  Tunguses  and  Turks,  slowly  extending 
themselves  northeastward  across  the  great  Tarym  basin 
toward  the  Japanese  Sea, —  a  progress  more  like  the 
movement  of  a  glacier  or  the  growth  of  a  tree  than 
the  migration  of  a  people.  These  were  movements, 
perhaps,  like  that  of  population  from  our  own  Atlantic 
coast  toward  the  Mississippi  valley,  but  characterized 
by  a  lower  degree  of  vigor  and  a  slower  rate. 

First,  if  we  may  follow  the  faintest  evidences,  were 
the  movements  of  the  great  Kahoa  family,:}:  which  in- 
troduced into  Mexico,  before  the  Christian  Era,  the  so- 
called  Toltecatl  civilization.  They  displaced  the  tribes 
already  in  possession  who,  though  somewhat  distinct 
in  dialects,  bore  a  fundamental  resemblance  to  the 
Toltecatl  stock.  Among  these  older  tribes  were  the  Ol- 
mecs,  the  Otomi,  remarkable  for  their  monosyllabic  (or 

*  Humboldt,  Vues  des  Cordiltires,  in  many  places. 

f  Von  Hellwald,  Smithsonian  Ann.  Rep.  1866,  355. 

JAbbe"  Brasseur  de  Bourbourg,  Histoire  des  Nations  civilisees  du 
Mexique  et  de  VAmerique  Centrale,  Paris,  1857-59,  Vol.  I.  The  volume 
is  abundant  in  information  respecting  the  Nahoas. 


392  PREADAMITES. 

Asiatic  ?)  speech,  the  Totonacs,  the  Mixtecs,  the  Tarascs 
and  the  Zapotecs.  Two  general  routes  seem  to  have 
been  pursued  by  the  Nahuatl  emigrants.  One  was  on 
the  east  of  the  Rocky  Mountain  ranges,  along  the  val- 
ley of  the  Mississippi  to  the  Gulf,  and  thence  over  the 
lowland  border  through  Tamaulipas  and  San  Leon, 
toward  the  Mexican  table-land.  The  other  route  lay 
on  the  west  of  the  Rock  Mountains,  and  pursued  a 
broad  path  over  the  great  plateau  regions  through 
Colorado,  New  Mexico  and  Arizona  to  the  Rio  Gila, 
and  thence  through  Chihuahua,  Durango  and  Zacatecas, 
to  the  lake  of  Chapala.  A  third  seems  to  have  lain 
nearer  the  Pacific  coast,  from  Sinaloa  to  Nicaragua. 

Early  in  the  seventh  century  the  Toltecs*  arrived 
from  the  same  general  direction.  They  moved,  appar- 
ently, over  the  three  converging  routes  just  indicated ; 
but  there  is  no  evidence  that  the  movements  were 
simultaneous.  The  whole  migration  probably  extended 
over  some  centuries.  The  monarchy  which  they  estab- 
lished fell  to  pieces  about  1018,  and  a  remnant  of  the 
Toltec  people  sought  a  refuge  in  Guatemala  and  Nica- 
ragua. The  Chichimecs,  who,  from  time  immemorial, 
had  hung  on  their  northern  borders,  now  assumed 
occupation  on  the  site  of  the  vanished  Toltecan  state. 
The  Chichimecs  were  a  fierce  and  warlike  people,  and 
spoke  a  language  foreign  to  the  Nahoa  stock.  I  ven- 
ture the  conjecture  that  they,  and  some  other  alien 
tribes  of  Mexico,  belonged  to  a  divarication  of  the  stock 
of  Hunting  Indians. 

Soon  began  the  invasion  of  the  group  of  tribes 
known  as  Nahuatlacs.  The  seventh  and  last  of  these 
was  the  celebrated  Aztecs,  who  arrived  after  a  consid- 
erable interval.  From  the  Aztec  annals  we  learn  that 

*Orozco  y  Berra,  Qeografia  de  las  Lenguas  y  Carta  ethnografica 
de  Mexico,  Mexico,  1865. 


DISPERSION    OF    AMERICAN    MONGOLOIDS.     393 

they  issued  from  Aztlan  in  1090.  In  1091  they  were 
at  Quahuitl-Icacan.  Thence,  by  successive  stages, 
during  a  series  of  years,  like  those  by  which  we  trace 
the  Asiatic  Aryans  from  their  northern  home,  we  are 
able  to  mark  the  progress  of  the  Aztecs  from  the  mys- 
terious Aztlan  to  the  paradise  of  Anahuac  on  the  table- 
land of  Mexico,  a  hundred  years  after  their  departure 
from  their  northern  abode.  The  Israelites  wandered 
forty  years  in  the  wilderness  before  reaching  the  prom- 
ised land ;  the  Aztecs,  a  century.  Here  the  Aztecs 
reared  that  civilization  which  excited  the  wonder  and 
the  cupidity  of  the  Spaniards. 

The  Aztecs  had  succeeded  the  Chichimecs,  who 
.seemed  to  have  retired  to  the  country  from  which 
they  came,  on  the  northwestern  border  of  Anahuac. 
The  Chichimecs  had  succeeded  the  Toltecs  who,  on 
their  part,  had  continued  southward  into  Guatemala 
and  Nicaragua.  The  Toltecs  had  succeeded  the  Na- 
hoas,  who  had  also  moved  southward  into  the  same 
countries.  In  Guatemala,  Nicaragua  and  Yucatan  are 
the  architectural  remains  of  a  remarkable  civilization, 
not  surpassed  by  that  of  the  Aztecs.*  It  remains  a 
disputed  question  whether  these  amazing  monuments 
are  the  comparatively  late  work  of  the  Toltecs  or  of 
their  probable  predecessors,  the  Nahoas,  or  are  rather 
to  be  attributed  to  a  people  who  dwelt  in  these 
countries  at  a  still  remoter  period.  The  latter  con- 
clusion seems  to  be  the  best  sustained.  But  in  any 
event,  the  general  character  of  these  central  Ameri- 

*  E.  G.  Squier,  Niacaragua,  its  People,  Scenery,  Monuments,  New 
York,  1852,  2  vols. ;  Notes  on  Central  America,  1855;  "Archaeology 
and  Ethnography  of  Nicaragua,"  Trans.  Am.  Ethnograph.  Soc.,  Vol. 
Ill,  1852;  Fraucourt,  History  of  Yucatan,  from  its  discovery  to  the 
dose  of  the  nth  century,  London ;  J.  L.  Stephens,  Incidents  of  Travel 
in  Central  America,  Chiapas  and  Yucatan,  New  York,  1840,  2  vols., 
12th  ed.,  1853. 


394  PKEADAMITES. 

can  remains  is  such  that  few  will  deny  an  ethnic 
connection  more  or  less  remote  between  the  people 
of  the  Palencan  civilization  and  those  of  the  table-land 
of  Mexico.  This  implies  southward  migrations  as  far 
as  Yucatan  and  Guatemala. 

Still  greater  is  our  uncertainty  respecting  the  ethnic 
connections  of  the  ancient  inhabitants  of  Costa  Rica, 
Chiriqui  and  Panama.  In  Chiriqui  we  begin  to  dis- 
cover traits  of  relationship  with  Peru ;  *  but  as  Hell- 
wald  observes,  "a  doubt  can  scarcely  exist "  that  the 
countries  of  the  Isthmus  were  reached  by  the  migra- 
tions from  Anahuac.  We  detect  faint  indications  of 
actual  communication  between  North  and  South  Ameri- 
ca. Proceeding  to  the  highlands  of  New  Grenada,  we 
find  the  home  of  the  ancient  and  modern  Chibcha, 
or  Muysca,  stretching  as  far  as  Cundinamarca  and 
Bogota. f  These  people  possess  some  myths  which 
clearly  remind  us  of  the  Toltecs.  Farther  south,  in 
the  highlands  of  Quito,  are  faint  traces  of  an  early 
actual  migration.  Here  the  Cara  people,  who  estab- 
lished the  monarchy  of  Quitu,  are  reported  to  have 
come  "from  over  the  sea."  The  epoch  of  the  mon- 
archy is  said  to  fall  between  700  and  800  A.D.,  and 
continued  till  1487,  when  it  was  conquered  by  the 
Incas  and  annexed  to  Peru. 

Distinct  evidences  of  migrations  reappear  in  Peru. 
On  the  rise  of  the  Inca  dominion,  the  Aymaras  had 
been  in  possession  from  a  mythical  antiquity.  Many 
of  the  monuments  of  Peru  pertain  to  this  older  people. 
The  sepulchral  mounds  are  theirs ;  the  gorgeous 

*  King  Merritt,  "  Report  on  the  huacas  or  ancient  graveyards  of 
Chiriqui,"  Proc.  Eth.  Soc.,  New  York,  1860. 

t  Joaquin  Acosta,  Compendia  historico  del  discubrimiento  y  col- 
onization de  la  Nueva  Grenada,  Paris,  1848;  Ezequiel  Uriocoechea, 
Monumenta  Chibcharum. 


DISPERSION    OF    AMERICAN    MONGOLOIDS.     395 

temple  of  Pachacamac,  the  Creator  of  the  earth,  was 
theirs ;  the  extensive  structures  near  Tiahuanuco,  on 
lake  Titicaca,  were  theirs,  and  perhaps  also  the  ruins 
of  the  ancient  Caxamarquilla.  These  people  retreated 
before  the  Incas,  toward  the  southwest  and  south.  In 
the  fifteenth  century  they  were  driven  as  far  as  Chile.* 
The  Incas  themselves  had  very  probably  a  northern 
origin.  Their  civilization  presents  so  many  points  of 
resemblance  with  that  of  the  Toltecs,  that  we  are 
constrained  to  regard  them  as  near  relatives,  if  indeed 
they  were  not  the  Toltecs  themselves,  reappearing  in 
due  time,  after  the  decay  of  their  empire  in  Mexico. 
This  is  the  conclusion  of  that  sagacious  observer  and 
almost  inspired  generalize!-,  Alexander  von  Humboldt, 
and  this  view  is  entertained  by  Von  Hellwald,  and, 
as  I  judge,  by  ethnologists  generally. 

Through  Chile  and  Patagonia  we  discover  no 
marks  of  actual  migration.  The  only  indications  of 
connection  with  Peru  and  more  northern  countries 
are  the  physical  correspondences  of  race,  and  some 
burial  customs,  before  referred  to.  Neither  do  we 
discover  in  the  regions  east  of  the  Andes  the  proofs 
of  ethnic  or  tribal  movements,  which  clearly  tend 
to  connect  the  inhabitants  of  these  countries  with 
the  race-family  or  the  civilization  which  spread  over 
the  highlands  and  plains  of  the  west.  There  are 
faint  indications,  however,  that  some  feeble  rays  of 
Peruvian  civilization  reached  southern  Brazil,  and 
that  the  populations  of  some  parts  of  eastern  South 
America  are  descended  from  two  ethnic  stocks,  while 
the  tribes  of  the  Amazonas  valley  represent  exclu- 
sively the  older  and  more  uncultured  people. 

It  results     from  the    evidences   in   our   possession 

*  Prescott.  History  of  the  Conquest  of  Peru,  New  York,  1847 ;  Desjar- 
dines,  Le  Perou  avant  la  conquete  espagnole,  Paris,  1858. 


•396  PREADAMITES. 

that  there  has  existed  a  continuous  and  general  ten- 
dency of  migration  from  north  to  south  in  the  two 
Americas.  South  of  the  isthmus  the  movement  is 
restricted  to  the  Andean  and  sub-Andean  belt  along 
the  Pacific ;  north  of  the  Isthmus  it  occupied  the 
whole  breadth  of  the  continent  as  far  as  the  latitude 
of  New  Orleans ;  and  beyond  that  it  is  traceable  as 
far  as  the  Great  Lakes,  from  the  valley  of  the  Ohio 
to  California.  Still  further  north,  the  intracontinental 
movements,  if  they  ever  existed,  are  overlaid  and 
obscured  by  the  wanderings  of  the  Hunting  Indians, 
who  have  long  held  possession.  Yet  west  of  the  Cas- 
cade ranges  we  still  discern  faint  reminiscences  of 
tribal  movements  conformable  to  the  general  tendency 
of  this  stock  of  the  American  population.  The  Es- 
kimo, however,  as  already  stated,  have  for  centuries 
been  in  progress  of  retreat  northward,  probably  from 
the  latitude  of  Rhode  Island.  There  must  conse- 
quently have  been  an  earlier  time  when  they  moved 
southward  from  the  gate  of  entrance  upon  the  terri- 
tory of  America. 

So  far  as  we  have  learned  anything  of  the  social 
relation  of  the  two  families  of  North  American  natives, 
it  has  been  one  of  hostility,  in  which  the  Hunting 
Indians  have  continually  encroached  upon  the  more 
peaceful  occidental  tribes.  In  many  cases  we  are 
informed  that  the  movements  of  the  latter  have  been 
caused  by  the  encroachments  of  the  former.  The 
Tinneh  have  at  a  few  points  penetrated  quite  to  the 
Pacific  coast.  The  facts  of  observation  show  a  popu- 
lation of  wild  savages  pressing  continually  northward 
and  westward.  Projecting  these  movements  backward 
a  few  centuries,  we  can  readily  descry  the  fierce  war- 
riors of  the  Tinneh,  the  Iroquois  and  the  Algonkins 
invading  the  continent  from  the  southeast.  The  only 


DISPERSION     OF     AMERICAN    MONGOLOIDS.     397 

passage  in  that  direction  to  regions  more  remote  is  by 
Florida  and  the  arch  of  the  lesser  Antilles.  Florida. 
is  easily  accessible  from  these  islands.  At  the  same 
time  the  Caribs  actually  spread  from  the  "West  Indies 
to  the  coast  of  South  America.  There  are  no  facts  in 
our  possession  forbidding  the  hypothesis  of  a  current 
of  slow  migration  from  the  western  or  southwestern 
shore  of  South  America  toward  the  mouths  of  the 
Amazons  and  the  Orinoco  ;  and  this  is  a  hypothesis 
which  it  seems  to  me  best  explains  the  body  of  facts 
which  I  have  passed  in  review.  The  ethnic  affinities 
of  these  northward-moving  tribes  with  the  populations, 
of  Oceanica  and  of  the  southward-moving  tribes  with 
people  of  northeastern  Asia  I  have  already  traced  ; 
and  it  only  remains  now  to  consider  the  physical  prac- 
ticability of  communication  with  America  over  the 
two  routes  indicated,  the  one  by  Behring's  Straits  and 
the  other  by  Polynesia. 

The  fundamental  identity  of  race  between  the  na- 
tives of  America  and  the  Mongoloids  of  the  Old  World 
points  toward  an  Asiatic  origin  of  American  popula- 
tions. Prof.  W.  H.  Dall,  who  regards  the  Innuit  or 
Eskimo  stock  as  of  American  origin,  with  more  of  a 
tendency  to  migration  toward  Asia  than  in  the  opposite 
direction,  nevertheless  admits:  "It  maybe  as  well  to 
premise  that  in  the  far  and  distant  past,  a  period  so 
ancient  as  to  be  wholly  without  the  scope  of  this  paper, 
it  seems  probable  that  the  first  population  of  America 
was  derived  from  the  west.  ...  I  see  no  reason  for 
disputing  the  hypothesis  that  America  was  peopled 
from  Asia  originally,  and  that  there  were  successive 
waves  of  emigration."* 

If  we  admit   it  as  highly  probable  that  the  New 

*  W.  H.  Dall,  in  Powell's  Contributions  to  American  Ethnology,. 
Vol.  I,  p.  95. 


398  PREADAMITE8. 

World  was  populated  by  Mongoloids  from  the  Old, 
the  next  question  is  in  reference  to  the  point  or  points 
of  communication  between  the  two.  Now,  save  the 
prehistoric  Mongoloids,  who  once  occupied  Europe, 
and  the  torpid  Finnish  tribes  of  the  present  day,  we 
are  not  certain  of  the  existence  of  Mongoloids  in  the 
Old  World  anywhere  except  along  the  shores  and 
islands  of  the  Pacific  ocean.  It  is  scarcely  supposable 
that  the  prehistoric  Mongoloids  of  Europe  found  their 
way  to  America  across  the  Atlantic  ocean  —  unless 
geographical  conditions  were  very  different  from  the 
present, —  a  point  to  which  I  have  already  adverted. 
On  the  other  hand,  it  is  certain  that  from  the  time 
when  the  eastern  shores  of  Asia  received  their  popula- 
tions, easy  access  to  America  has  existed.  The  former 
presence  of  the  Hairy  Mammoth  on  both  sides  of 
Beh ring's  Straits  is  a  strong  indication  that  a  land- 
connection  formerly  existed.  But  without  the  aid  of 
this  hypothesis,  intercommunication  by  the  straits  is 
not  extraordinarily  difficult.  The  headlands  of  America 
are  visible  from  the  Asiatic  side.  The  straits  are  frozen 
over  and  passable  every  winter.  The  animal  species 
on  opposite  sides  are  identical.  In  summer,  Eskimo 
boatmen  very  frequently  make  the  passage  from  one 
side  to  the  other,  for  commercial  purposes.  Indeed, 
there  is  a  tribe  of  Eskimo,  the  Okee-og-mut,  occupying 
the  islands  in  the  straits,  who  subsist  as  commercial 
traders,  and  regularly  conduct  the  traffic  between  the 
Asiatic  and  American  shores.  From  St.  Lawrence 
island,  south  of  the  straits,  they  exchange  commodities 
with  Plover  Bay,  on  the  west,  and  St.  Michael's  and 
Kotzebue  Sound,  on  the  east.  From  this  island,  the 
nearest  land  on  the  Asiatic  side  is  50  statute  miles  dis- 
tant ;  on  the  American  side  it  is  120  statute  miles. 
The  width  of  the  straits  is  commonly  stated  at  36  to  39 


DISPERSION     OF     AMERICAN    MONGOLOIDS.     399 

geographical  miles,  which  is  equivalent  to  about  45 
statute  miles.  It  is  certain,  therefore,  that  this  is  one 
thoroughfare,  over  which  Asia  has  transmitted  popula- 
tions to  America. 

There  is  another  northern  connection  possible,  and 
that  is  from  Kamtchatka,  the  Kurile  islands  or  Japan, 
by  the  Aleutian  islands,  to  America.  From  Attu, 
the  westernmost  of  the  Aleutians,  to  the  nearest  cape 
of  Kamtchatka,  is  said  to  be  491  statute  miles.  The 
Commander's  islands,  however,  break  this  interval. 
Miedna  island  is  but  130  miles  from  Kamtchatka, 
and  Behring's  but  235  statute  miles  from  Attu.  These 
distances,  over  a  boisterous  sea,  are  regarded  by  Pro- 
fessor Dall  as  impracticable  to  the  rude  navigators  of 
primitive  times;  and  he  denies,  with  emphasis,  the 
plausibility  of  the  theory  of  emigration  by  the  Aleutian 
route.*  But  I  cannot  reject  it  with  equal  assurance. 
It  appears  that  such  ocean  spaces  have  been  crossed. 
They  have  been  crossed  in  high  northern  latitudes, 
and  they  have  been  crossed  by  voyagers  who  have 
founded  populations.  There  are  the  Pribiloff  islands, 
which,  Professor  Dall  informs  us,  are  inhabited  by 
Aleuts.  Now,  as  Aleuts  occupy  also  the  islands  named 
after  them,  population  must  have  passed  in  one  di- 
rection or  the  other.  But  the  Pribiloff  islands  are 
220  statute  miles  from  the  nearest  Aleutians.  They 
-are  an  equal  distance  from  the  Eskimo  island  of 
Nunivak.  They  lie  in  the  midst  of  Behring's  sea, 
"which  is  almost  perpetually  covered  by  fog. "  Such 
facts  lessen  the  improbability  of  migration  from  Kamt- 
chatka to  the  Aleutians.  But  if  the  channel  of  491 
miles  is  passable,  it  is  easy  to  admit  that  seafarers 
from  the  Kurile  islands,  or  even  from  the  shores  of 
Japan,  may  have  planted  colonies  upon  the  Aleutians ; 

*  Dall,  in  Powell's  Contributions,  I,  95,  96. 


400  PREADAMITES. 

since  the  Kuro  Siwo,  which  flows  northward  on  the 
Asiatic  side,  would,  of  itself,  carry  adventurers  from 
the  Kurile  or  Japanese  waters,  both  northward  and 
eastward,  and  render  access  from  the  more  southern 
regions  as  practicable  as  from  Kamtchatka.  The  fact 
that  neither  branch  of  this  current  actually  strikes 
the  Aleutians  is  not  a  conclusive  negative,  since  both 
the  northward  and  the  eastward  branches  pass  within 
a  practicable  distance  of  the  most  western  Aleutians. 
We  should  bear  in  mind,  also,  the  length  of  voyages 
made  by  the  Polynesian  islanders.  Indeed,  most  ar- 
ticulate traditions  exist,  as  already  stated,  of  the  suc- 
cessive occupation  of  these  island  groups  by  adven- 
turers originally  from  the  Malay  archipelago.  These 
movements  were  opposed  by  the  great  ocean  currents 
and  the  prevailing  monsoons,  and  at  each  step  covered 
several  hundred  miles.  To  Easter  island  from  Pit- 
cairn  is  about  TOO  statute  miles ;  from  the  Friendly 
to  the  Society  islands,  at  least  1100  miles;  from 
Tahiti  to  the  Marquesas,  600  ;  from  the  Tonga  islands 
to  New  Zealand,  1300,  and  from  the  Marquesas  to 
the  Sandwich  islands,  1600  miles.  I  think  it  proper, 
therefore,  to  keep  in  view  the  possibility  that  Mongo- 
loids may  have  passed  from  Asia  to  America  by  way 
of  the  Aleutian  islands.* 

There  are  excellent  reasons,  I  believe,  for  consid- 
ering the  practicability  of  a  Polynesian  connection. 
From  Easter  island  the  distance  to  the  Galapagos  is 
2000  miles,  which  is  only  400  miles,  or  one  quarter, 
more  than  the  Kanaks  are  known  to  have  traveled, 
and  still  travel,  upon  voyages  of  commerce  or  adven- 
ture. From  the  Galapagos  to  America  the  distance 

*  For  several  instructive  examples  of  the  passage  of  hundreds  of 
miles  in  the  open  sea  in  small  boats,  see  Lyell,  Principles  of  Geology,, 
8th  ed.,  pp.  638-40. 


DISPERSION    OF    AMERICAN    MONGOLOIDS.     401 

is  not  over  600  miles.  But  there  are  good  grounds 
to  infer  that  in  the  primitive  periods  of  humanity  the 
pathway  across  the  South  Pacific  was  less  interrupted. 
Caspari  has  given  us  a  chart  of  the  "conjectural  con- 
formation of  the  land  during  early  post-tertiary  time,* 
in  which  a  great  expanse  of  land  stretches  from  the 
Marquesas  islands  nearly  to  the  coast  of  South  Ameri- 
ca. In  the  North  Pacific,  also,  are  located  tracts  of 
land  which  would  render  the  passage  from  Asia  to 
Mexico  exceedingly  practicable.  The  chain  of  islands 
marking  the  location  of  this  connection  is  very  con- 
spicuous (see  Chart).  He  even  intimates  that  this  is 
the  course  pursued  by  the  ancestors  of  the  Nahuatl 
nations.  I  am  not  aware  that  the  evidences  of  sound- 
ings suggest,  independently,  any  such  daring  attempts 
at  the  restoration  of  lost  lands,  but  it  has  been  long 
known  that  the  existing  flora  of  South  America,  Fue- 
gia  and  the  Falkland  islands  points  to  Polynesian  and 
remoter  connections.  Dr.  J.  D.  Hooker  has  discussed 
this  subject  on  the  basis  of  a  wide  induction.  In  his 
"Flora  of  New  Zealand,"  especially f  after  citing  the 
phenomena  of  geographical  distribution,  and  showing 
the  high  improbability  —  in  the  case  of  some  species 
the  impossibility  —  of  a  transmission  by  ocean  cur- 
rents, winds  or  other  supposable  agencies,  he  con- 
cludes that  "it  is  necessary  to  assume  that  there  was, 
at  one  time,  a  land  communication  [with  New  Zea- 
land] by  which  the  Chilian  plants  were  interchanged ; 
that  at  the  same,  or  another  epoch,  the  Australian ; 
at  a  third,  the  Antarctic,  and  at  a  fourth,  the  Pacific 
floras,  were  added  to  the  assemblage.  It  is  not  neces- 
sary to  suppose  that  for  this  interchange  there  was  a 

*  Otto  Caspari,  Die  ITryeschichte  der  Menschheit,  etc.,  Leipzig, 
1873,  Vol.  I,  Chart,  and  pp.  191,  etc. 

f  See  also  his  Flora  Antarctica,  pp.  210  and  368. 
26 


402  PKEADAMITES. 

continuous  connection  between  any  two  of  these  lo- 
calities, for  an  intermediate  land,  peopled  with  some 
or  all  of  the  plants  common  to  both,  may  have  ex- 
isted between  New  Zealand  and  Chili,  when  neither 
of  these  countries  was  yet  above  the  water."  His 
final  conclusion,  in  reference  to  New  Zealand  (includ- 
ing Auckland  and  Campbell's  islands),  Australia  (in- 
cluding Tasmania)  and  extra-tropical  South  America 
(including  the  Falkland  islands),  is,  "that  the  floras  of 
these  regions  exhibit  a  botanical  relationship  as  strong 
as  that  which  prevails  throughout  the  lands  within 
the  Arctic  north  temperate  zones,  and  which  is  not 
to  be  accounted  for  by  any  theory  of  transport  or 
variation;  but  which  is  agreeable  to  the  hypothesis  of 
all  being  members  of  a  once  more  extensive  flora, 
which  has  been  broken  up  by  geological  and  climatic 
causes."  As  specimens  of  the  facts  on  which  this 
generalization  is  based,  I  may  here  state  that  89  New 
Zealand  species  of  phenogamous  plants,  or  nearly  one- 
eighth  of  the  whole,  are  South  American,  and  50  spe- 
cies, or  nearly  one-sixteenth  of  the  whole,  occur  also 
in  Fuegia  and  the  Antarctic  islands.* 

Beccari,  whom  I  have  before  quoted  as  a  recent 
authority  on  tike  meaning  of  kindred  organic  forms 
surviving  on  widely  separated  land  areas,  employs 
the  distribution  of  palms  to  prove  the  obliteration 
of  connecting  land  between  South  Africa  and  South 
America.  We  have,  he  says,  one  species  of  Raphia 

*  Hooker,  Flora  of  New  Zealand,  Vol.  I ;  Introductory  Essay, 
in  Botany  of  the  Antarctic  Voyage  of  H.M.  Discovery-ships  Erebus 
and  Terror,  1839-43.  This  essay  is  copiously  reviewed  in  American 
Journal  Science  and  Arts  [2],  Vol.  XVII,  pp.  241  and  334,  March  and 
May,  1854.  The  general  subject  is  resumed  by  Dr.  Hooker,  in  Flora 
of  Tasmania;  Introductory  Essay,  "  On  the  Origination  and  Distribu- 
tion of  Species,"  cited  very  fully  in  American  Journal  Science  and 
Arts  [2]  xxix,  pp.  1  and  305,  January  and  May,  1860. 


DISPERSION    OF    AMERICAN    MONGOLOIDS.     403 

along  the  Amazons,  five  on  the  west  coast  of  Africa, 
and  a  seventh  on  Madagascar.  As  the  fruits  of  these 
palms  possess  no  ready  means  for  distribution,  it 
is  necessary  to  assume  that  the  physical  relations 
of  these  regions  were  once  very  different  from  the 
present.* 

Such  generalizations  based  on  organic  phenomena 
are  fully  sanctioned  by  the  general  tenor  of  geological 
history.  The  appearance  and  disappearance  of  land- 
areas  have  served  to  punctuate  the  progress  of  terres- 
trial events,  f  But  the  past  conditions  of  the  Poly- 
nesian region  are  elucidated  by  facts  of  a  somewhat 
special  character.  Charles  Darwin  and  Professor 
James  D.  Dana  almost  simultaneously  brought  to 
light  the  evidences  of  extensive  and  long-continued 
vertical  oscillations  among  the  coral  islands  of  the 
South  Pacific.;}:  On  this  subject,  the  following  lan- 
guage is  employed  by  Mr.  Andrew  Murray:  "It  is 
now  universally  admitted  that  these  coral  islets  are 
the  relics  of  a  submerged  land  which  had  formerly 
existed  as  a  great  continent ;  and  the  relations  of 
the  faunas  and  floras  of  South  America  to  'New  Zea- 
land and  Australia  on  the  one  hand,  and  to  Africa 
on  the  other,  as  well  as  some  relations  between  south- 
west Australia  and  south  Africa,  almost  compel  us  to 

*  O.  Beccari,  Malesia.  See  also  Kosmos,  III  Jahrg.  1879,  Apr., 
p.  55.  For  earlier  suggestions  on  this  subject  see  Schouw,  Grund- 
zuge  einer  allgemeinen  Pflanzengeographie,  Berlin,  1823 ;  De  Candolle, 
Geographic  Botanique,  Paris  and  Geneva,  1855. 

t  If,  according  to  Professor  Croll's  speculations,  the  southern 
hemisphere  is  at  present  in  a  state  of  secular  glaciation,  its  lands 
are  abnormally  depressed ;  while,  on  the  contrary,  during  glaciation 
of  the  northern  hemisphere,  the  land  of  the  southern  hemisphere 
must  have  been  abnormally  elevated  in  respect  to  the  sea-level.  See 
Croll,  Climate  and  Time. 

^Darwin,  Journal  of  a  Naturalist;  Dana,  Geology  of  Wilkes' 
Exploring  Expedition  and  Corals  and  Coral  Islands. 


404  PREADAMITES. 

admit  that  as  complete  a  circlet  of  land  formerly  crowned 
the  southern  temperate  regions  as  now  does  the  north- 
ern." *  It  only  remains  to  establish  the  persistence  of 
this  continental  connection  into  human  times,  to  dis- 
cover the  requisite  facilities  for  racial  intercommuni- 
cation between  Polynesia  and  South  America.  This 
is  thought  probable  by  so  good  an  authority  as  Prof. 
Daniel  Wilson,  already  cited  on  this  subject. 

The  theory  of  immigration  to  America  and  of  ethnic 
movements  on  American  soil  flows  necessarily  from 
the  facts  and  considerations  thus  presented.  The 
great  northeastward  current  of  population  setting  from 
the  neighborhood  of  the  primitive  seat  of  the  Chinese 
people  toward  the  valleys  of  the  Amur  and  Lena, 
while  giving  off  successively  the  branches  which  have 
become  Mantchu,  Turkish,  Altaic  and  Mongol  stems, 
prolonged  itself  with  diminished  force  into  the  farther 
peninsula  of  Asia.  Either  by  means  of  a  land  con- 
nection or  across  the  strait,  arid  probably,  also,  by  the 
Aleutians,  these  hyperborean  tribes  found  their  way  to 
America.  Eastward  they  streamed  over  the  greater 
part  of  North  America  as  far,  probably,  as  the  Caro- 
linas,  and  at  a  later  period  in  another  direction  to 
Greenland.  The  stream  of  populations  was  split  by 
the  Alaskan  mountains  into  two  currents.  The  coast- 
wise current  I  do  not  feel  disposed  to  trace  farther 
south  than  the  peninsula  of  California.  The  inland 
current,  in  addition  to  the  Eskimo  dispersion  just  men- 
tioned, flowed  in  a  powerful  stream  southward  along 
the  lake-bearing  zone  of  the  continent  from  the  valley 
of  M'Kenzie's  river  to  Lake  Superior.  The  traces  of 
copper-mining  industry  remaining  in  that  region  attest 
their  occupancy.  This  was  on  the  borders  of  the 

*  Andrew  Murray,  The  Geographical  Distribution  of  Mammals,. 
London,  1866,  4to,  p.  25. 


DISPERSION    OF    AMERICAN    MONGOLOIDS.     405 

mysterious  Aztlan.  Within  the  country  of  Aztlan 
these  people  spread  themselves  over  the  region  char- 
acterized by  the  presence  of  mounds  and  earthworks 
throughout  the  northwest.  Meantime  successive  mi- 
grations, or  rather  developments  of  population,  ex- 
tended this  people  southwestward  over  the  plateaux  of 
Colorado,  Arizona  and  New  Mexico.  Now  were  built 
the  celebrated  cliff-houses  so  interestingly  described  by 
Holmes,  Jackson  and  others;  now  were  reared  "the 
seven  cities  of  Cibola."*  The  remarkable  Pueblos  of 
the  southwest  are  the  relics  of  the  ancient  population. 

Wave  following  wave  swept  onward.  The  begin- 
ning of  this  flow  is  lost  in  the  obscurity  of  the  past. 
The  Nahoas  moved  forward  in  due  succession.  The 
Toltecs  followed  and  crowded  the  Nahoas  through  the 
Isthmus  of  Tehuantepec  into  Yucatan  and  central 
America.  The  Aztecs  followed  the  Toltecs  in  occu- 
pancy. While  the  Aztecs  crowded  on  the  Toltecs, 
these  pushed  farther  the  Nahoas,  and  the  Nahoas 
pressed  on  the  rear  of  their  unknown  and  mysterious 
predecessors.  The  front  of  the  stream  spread  at 
length  over  the  highlands  of  Cundinamarca.  The 
Aymaras  pioneered  to  the  borders  of  Titicaca.  The 
Incas  sprang  up  in  their  rear,  and  while  they  absorbed 
the  kingdom  of  Quitu  on  one  hand  they  dispelled  the 
fugitive  Aymaras  on  the  other  to  the  borders  of  Chile. 

Meantime  another  type  of  Mongoloids  had  strayed 
to  the  shores  of  South  America  by  the  Polynesian 
communication.  Few  at  first,  they  were  unable  to 
force  a  passage  northward  along  the  western  slopes  of 
the  Andes,  already  occupied.  They  filed  through  the 
passes  of  the  mountains  into  the  plains  of  the  Gran 

*  See  an  interesting  critical  account  of  the  "  Seven  Cities  of 
Cibola,"  by  L.  H.  Morgan,  in  North  American  Review,  No.  CVIII, 
April  1869,  pp.  457-498,  with  numerous  literary  references. 


4:06  PREADAMITE8. 

Chaco  and  the  pampas  of  the  La  Plata.  The  lowlands 
and  borders  of  broad  rivers  suited  the  hereditary 
instincts  of  the  posterity  of  islanders.  In  due  time 
all  South  America  eastward  of  the  Andes  fell  into  their 
possession.  The  vast  tide  of  the  Amazonas  and  its 
annual  sea-like  overflow  nourished  a  truly  maritime 
population.  When  they  stood  on  the  shores  of  the 
Caribbean  they  dared  embark  upon  its  waves.  Island 
invited  them  from  island.  They  reached  the  Greater 
Antilles.  They  rested  on  the  Tortugas.  They  in- 
vaded the  peninsula  of  Florida,  and  another  continent 
was  open  before  them.  Spreading  northward  and 
westward,  they  pressed  the  older  occupants  from  their 
presence.  The  white  man  arrived  and  found  these 
movements  of  population  in  progress,  and  the  only 
changes  which  have  taken  place  during  the  last  four 
centuries  have  been  entirely  in  conformity  with  the 
tenor  of  events  which  I  have  thus  delineated. 


CHAPTEE  XXY. 

DISPERSION  OF  THE  DRAVIDIANS  AND 
MEDITERRANEANS. 

~TT7~E  turn  now  to  the  method  of  dispersion  of  the 
'  *  second  of  the  Brown  races,  known  in  recent 
times  as  Dravidians  or  Dravida.  Sustaining  pro- 
nounced affinities  with  both  Mongoloids  and  Austra- 
lians, as  shown  in  chapter  xix,  they  must  be  regarded 
as  a  branch  divaricating  from  the  Australian  trunk 
while  yet  Lemuria  existed.  Its  course  in  relation  to 
that  of  the  premongoloids  is  largely  a  matter  of  con- 
jecture. Its  historical  status,  however,  shows  that  it 
sought  the  regions  lying  toward  the  north.  It  partici- 
pated in  the  movement  of  the  consanguineous  Mongo- 
loids. On  such  a  presumption  I  depict  it  as  tending 
rather  toward  the  mouths  of  the  Indus  than  toward 
Ceylon  and  the  Dekhan.  On  one  hand  it  became  dis- 
persed over  much  of  the  region  between  the  Indus  and 
the  Caspian,  and  on  the  other  it  passed  into  the  Indian 
Punjab.  From  the  Punjab  it  appears  that  one  branch 
followed  the  valley  of  the  Ganges  to  its  delta,  and 
another  moved  southward.  In  due  time  the  whole  of 
Hindustan  was  overrun  by  this  race,  and  we  have  no 
evidence  of  any  earlier  occupation.  It  reached  Ceylon, 
and  in  comparatively  modern  times  developed  there  a 
voluminous  literature.  It  is  more  than  probable  that 
the  Ceylonic  legend  of  Adima  and  Heva  originated 
with  this  race.  The  later  invading  Brahmans  could 
not  have  located  the  Eden  of  mankind  in  a  country  of 
which  they  knew  nothing. 

407 


408  PREADAMITE8. 

On  the  theory  of  the  postmongoloid  origin  of  the 
Adamites,  it  is  time  to  look  for  the  ancestral  stock  of 
Adam.  The  preadamite  peoples  who  seem  to  have 
been  in  the  vicinity  of  the  Mesopotamia!!  region  about 
this  time  were  the  Dravidians,  and,  perhaps,  the  troglo- 
dytic  Mongoloids.  The  Turkish  nations,  themselves 
strongly  approximated,  in  their  modern  aspects,  to  the 
Mediterranean  race,  had  certainly  not  reached  these 
regions,  and  had  not,  probably,  assumed  their  present 
ethnic  aspects,  in  the  age  of  the  early  Adamites. 
Otherwise,  we  might  be  tempted  to  suppose  that  Adam 
had  sprung  from  the  Osmanli,  or  Uzbek  or  Turcoman 
stock.  With  our  present  view  of  the  facts,  it  seems 
more  reasonable,  as  before  shown,  to  regard  the  early 
Adamites  as  a  specialized  ramification  of  the  northern 
Dravidians.*  Adam,  of  the  Hebrews,  was  probably 
the  ancestor  to  whom,  with  more  or  less  of  myth,  they 
traced  their  national  genealogy.  This  is  all  that  Adam, 
as  a  proper  name,  signifies.  I  have  little  doubt  that 
Adam  had  fellow-countrymen,  in  small  number,  who 
closely  resembled  himself;  but  their  posterity  were 
destroyed  by  the  great  deluge  which  visited  that  re- 
gion, or  they  remain  undistinguishable  from  modern 
Dravidians.  The  deluge  of  Hebrew  tradition  was  not 
separated  from  the  advent  of  Adam  by  an  interval 
sufficiently  long  to  permit  antediluvian  Adamites  to 
become  very  widely  dispersed.  The  center  of  the 
Noachic  dispersion,  as  on  general  grounds  we  may 
believe,  was  but  a  few  hundred  miles  from  the  "Gar- 
den of  Eden."  Aside,  therefore,  from  the  probability 
that  the  non-Noachic  Adamites  were  exterminated  by 
the  Flood,  it  seems  useless  to  seek  for  traces  of  Adam- 
ites as  distinct  from  the  Noachites.  For  us,  at  this 
distance,  the  dispersion  of  the  Noachites  is  the  disper- 

*  See  chapter  xix. 


DKAVIDIANS    AND    MEDITERRANEANS.          409 

•sion  of  the  Adamites.  This  subject  has  already  been 
discussed  on  both  biblical  and  scientific  grounds,  in  the 
third,  fourth  and  fifth  chapters  of  the  present  work ; 
and  nothing  further  remains  to  be  said.* 

It  may  be  appropriate,  however,  to  note  some 
divergent  views  respecting  the  unity  of  the  ethnic 
assemblage  commonly  denominated  Mediterranean. 
The  scheme  of  human  dispersions  set  forth  in  the 
present  work  implies  the  reality  of  a  single  original 
center  of  humanity;  and  a  lineally  connected  center 
of  dispersion  for  each  of  the  principal  types  of  man- 
kind, so  situated  as  to  be  embraced  in  the  general 
scheme  of  dispersion,  at  the  same  time  that  it  fulfills 
the  requirements  of  all  known  facts  connected  with 
the  history  of  the  several  races.  Aside  from  the 
theory  of  multiple  origin  of  mankind,  it  is  not  in  the 
least  surprising  that  some  modern  ethnologists  have 
assumed  positions  totally  incompatible  with  the  scheme 

*  In  the  present  discussion  of  the  question  of  Preadamites,  I  have 
not  been  required  to  examine  the  correctness  of  the  popular  interpre- 
tation of  Genesis  which  views  the  three  so-called  "  sons  "  of  Noah 
as  somewhat  contemporaneous.  The  inquiry  must  ultimately  be 
made,  nevertheless,  whether  the  Genesiacal  brotherhood  is  one  of  com- 
mon parents,  or,  rather,  of  common  descent  from  the  Noachite  ances- 
tor. The  Bible  indicates  Ham  as  the  oldest  "  brother,"  and  Japheth 
as  the  youngest ;  and  archaeology  has  shown  (see  chapter  iii)  that 
Hamitic  empires  preceded  Semitic,  as  Semitic  empires  preceded 
Japhetic.  It  is  possible  that  many  centuries  intervened  respectively 
between  Ham,  Shem  and  Japheth.  Connected  with  this  inquiry  is 
the  closer  physical  approximation  of  Hamites  to  Dravidians  and 
Mongoloids,  manifest  in  their  deeper  color,  their  inferior  hairiness, 
and  less  developed  secondary  sexual  characters  generally ;  in  all  which 
particulars  the  Japhetites  are  more  differentiated,  in  accordance  with 
their  later  emergence  into  view.  The  affinity  of  the  Hamitic  Acca- 
clian  language,  moreover,  with  the  Mongolo-Dravidian,  was  such  that 
by  Rawlinson  and  others  it  was  once  ranked  as  Turanian  ;  while  no 
Turanian  affinities  of  Japhetic  languages  have  ever  arrested  particular 
attention. 


410  PREAD^MITES. 

here  proposed,  and  with  every  scheme  which  attempts 
to  trace  types  of  men,  and  the  human  species  at 
large,  to  their  respective  centers  of  dispersion.  It 
has  been  maintained  that  movements  of  migration 
have  passed  from  Europe  into  Asia,  instead  of  the 
converse  direction.  The  traditional  belief  in  the 
Asiatic  origin  of  the  modern  Europeans  seems  first 
to  have  been  attacked  by  Adam  Czarnotski,  who 
wrote  between  1813  and  1825.*  He  maintained  that 
the  Slavs  were  a  primitive  population  of  Europe. 
This  opinion  was  reaffirmed  by  Laurenz  Surovietski 
in  1822,  and  by  Lelewel  in  1830.  About  the  same 
time  it  was  assumed  by  H.  Schulz  that  the  cradle  of 
the  Indo-Germanic  stock  was  in  western  Europe,  and 
that  a  tide  of  emigration  has  extended  thence  into- 
Asia.f  Omalius  d'Halloy  strenuously  asserted  the 
European  origin  of  the  Aryan  languages,  and,  by  con- 
sequence, of  the  Aryan  family.:}:  Latham,  more  re- 
cently, has  argued  for  the  European  origin  of  Aryan 
languages  and  peoples,  on  the  ground  that  the  less 
numerous  must  have  been  derived  from  the  more 
numerous, —  a  very  inconclusive  argument,  certainly. 
Beufey  thinks  the  Indo-Germanic  family  is  a  distinct 
race,  developed  not  far  from  the  Caspian  Sea.  Fli- 
gier  fixes  on  southwest  Germany  for  the  primitive 
home  of  the  Aryans.  §  Theodor  Poesche  is  confident 
that  the  primitive  seat  of  this  family  was  upon  the 

*  According  to  Casirnir  Delamarre,  in  Bulletin  de  la  Societe  de 
Geographic',  June,  1870. 

t  H.  Schulz,  Zur  Urgeschichte  des  Deutsc7ien  Volksstammes,  Hamm,. 
1826. 

I  Omalius  d'Halloy,  "Lecture  sur  la  pre"tendue  origine  des  Euro- 
pe"ens,"  in  Bulletin  de  la  Societe  d'Anthropologie  de  Paris,  torn,  vi, 
pp.  237-346. 

§  Fligier,  in  Mittheilungen  der  Wiener  Anthropologischen  Gesett- 
schnft,  VI,  8,  9. 


DRAVIDIANS    AND    MEDITERRANEANS.          411 

plains  of  northern  Europe,  between  the  Baltic  and 
the  Black  Sea.*  In  my  own  judgment,  however, 
though  some  ground  must  exist  for  each  of  these  di- 
vergent opinions,  the  weight  of  probability  rests  most 
decidedly  with  the  theory  of  the  central  Asiatic  origin 
of  the  Mediterranean  race,  and  also  of  the  Aryan 
family.  The  indications  on  which  contrary  opinions 
have  been  based,  so  far  as  I  learn,  are  simply  the 
reflex  movements  of  tribes  and  nations  repulsed  from 
Europe  by  hostile  neighbors.  Such  were  the  early 
movements  of  the  Kelts  from  Iberia  to  Gaul  and 
northern  Italy,  and  afterward  to  Asia  Minor ;  and 
the  retreat  of  the  Kalmucks,  in  1771,  from  the  valley 
of  the  Volga,  in  the  direction  of  the  ancient  seat  of 
the  Mongol  family.  But  in  such  cases  we  either  have 
actual  knowledge  of  earlier  westward  movements,  or 
else  good  historic  and  ethnological  data  on  which  to 
base  an  inference  to  that  effect. 

*  Theodor  Poesclie,  Die  Arier,  Ein  Beitrag  zur  historischen 
Anthropologie,  pp.  64,  66.  He  finds  "in  the  Dnieper  the  mighty 
nurse  of  the  oldest  Aryans,"  p.  72. 


CHAPTER   XXYI. 

CONDITION  OF  PRIMITIVE  MAN. 

THE  conception  of  man  as  an  educable  and  im- 
provable being  implies  a  primitive  man  destitute 
of  all  the  material  and  cultural  results  of  intellectual 
and  disciplinary  activity.  The  conception  of  primitive 
man  in  the  possession  of  all  the  natural  endowments 
of  the  Mediterranean  race  of  the  present,  is  a  denial 
of  the  capacity  of  man  to  improve,  and  an  implication 
that  all  the  effort  and  discipline  and  knowledge  of 
thousands  of  years  have  failed  to  increase,  to  any  ex- 
tent, man's  natural  power  of  accomplishment.  As 
long  as  it  was  supposed  that  the  remote  ancestors  of 
the  Hebrew  family  were  the  primitive  population  of 
the  world  there  was  good  reason  to  maintain  that 
primitive  man  was  equal  to  the  White  man  of  the 
present.  He  was  the  "White  man.  But,  now  that  we 
feel  confident  of  a  long  line  of  remoter  and  pre- 
adamic  ancestors,  we  discover  that  Nature's  principle 
of  ceaseless  improvement  has  had  scope  of  time  and 
space  sufficient  for  application  in  the  human  career; 
and  we  feel  a  sensible  relief  in  knowing  that  we  are 
not  shut  up  to  a  cast-iron  condition,  but  may  hope 
for  boundless  improvement. 

To  assert  that  man  has  advanced  from  the  lowest 
human  condition,  is  not  to  assert  that  this  condition 
was  reached  by  advance  from  the  brute.  It  is  not 
necessary  to  assert  this ;  and  I  wish  the  reader  to  note 
distinctly  that  none  of  the  conclusions  of  this  work 
rest  on  the  assumption  of  man's  derivation  from  a 


CONDITION     OF    PRIMITIVE    MAN.  413- 

brute  ancestor.  Man  may  or  may  not  have  had  such 
an  origin ;  I  do  not  trouble  myself  or  the  reader  with 
that  question.  But  as  all  theories,  "orthodox"  and 
"heterodox,"  hold  to  a  blood  relationship  among  the 
races ;  and  as  plain  facts,  in  spite  of  theories,  show 
that  a  gradation  exists  among  the  races,  and  that  the 
normal  movement  of  organic  succession  is  from  lower 
to  higher,  I  know  of  no  method  of  avoiding  the  con- 
clusion that  the  condition  of  primitive  man  (not  Adam) 
is  represented  by  the  condition  of  the  lowest  race  of 
modern  times.  I  do  not  say  the  lowest  and  most 
stupid  and  driveling  human  condition  existing;  for 
individuals,  and  even  whole  tribes,  have  been  crushed 
to  the  status  of  extreme  stolidity  and  distress.  I  think 
the  wild  Australian  of  the  interior  is  probably  quite  as- 
good  as  the  first  representatives  of  humanity. 

The  Troglodytes  of  Europe  have  been  fallaciously 
represented  as  examples  of  primitive  humanity.  They 
belong  to  a  race  older  than  Adam  ;  and  perhaps  reached 
Europe  before  the  advent  of  Adam ;  and  they  repre- 
sented, undoubtedly,  a  low  condition  of  human  intel- 
ligence, and  more  especially  of  culture.  Yet  they 
were  quite  superior  to  modern  Australians ;  and  we 
must  believe  them  at  least  equally  superior  to  their 
own  remote  progenitors.  As  they  have  sometimes 
been  represented  as  half-brutes,  connecting  man  with 
apes,  it  may  be  well  to  summarize  here  the  inductive 
conclusions  which  display  them  as  fully  men. 

Physically,  the  men  of  the  Palaeolithic*  Epoch, 
judging  from  the  few  skulls  and  skeletons  discovered 
in  Belgium  and  England,  were  of  rather  short  stature, 
and  of  a  Mongoloid  type,  like  modern  Finns  and 
Lapps.  Anatomical  comparisons  confirm  the  conclu- 
sion of  Grimm,  based  on  linguistic  researches.  In 

*  For  explanation  of  this  and  correlated  terms  see  p.  167. 


414  PREADAMITE8. 

the  Reindeer  Epoch,  the  remains  of  southern  Europe 
indicate  men  nearly  six  feet  in  stature ;  but  the  men 
of  Belgium  were  still  small  and  round-headed,  and 
such  they  continued  to  be  to  the  end  of  the  Stone 
Age.  The  Neolithic  men  of  the  Swiss  lakes  were 
much  like  the  modern  Swiss ;  but  this  is  not  suffi- 
cient proof  that  they  were  the  ancestors  of  the 
Swiss. 

The  Palaeolithic  men  do  not  seem  to  have  been 
characterized  by  any  marked  inferiority  of  type ;  yet  a 
jaw-bone  found  at  Naulette,  has  several  marks  of  in- 
feriority, being  somewhat  thick,  and  small  in  height, 
and  having  molar  teeth  increasing  in  size  backward, 
the  wisdom-teeth  being  largest  instead  of  smallest, 
and  having,  moreover,  five  fangs  instead  of  two.  The 
chin,  also,  is  deficient  in  prominence.  The  famous  Ne- 
anderthal skull,  also,  has  a  low  forehead  and  promi- 
nent brow-ridges,  but  the  cranial  capacity  was  seventy- 
five  cubic  inches  (12.29  cubic  centimeters)  —  about  that 
of  the  lowest  living  races,  and  "  in  no  sense,"  as  Huxley 
says,  "to  be  regarded  as  the  remains  of  a  human  be- 
ing intermediate  between  man  and  the  apes."  The 
Engis  skull  exhibits  no  special  marks  of  inferiority. 
The  Cro-Magnon  skull  of  the  Reindeer  Epoch  had  a 
capacity  of  97  cubic  inches  (15.90  cubic  centimeters), 
which  is  above  the  mean  of  the  Mediterranean  race. 
There  was  considerable  prominence  of  the  jaws,  but 
the  chin  was  projecting  and  presented  a  strong  con- 
trast with  the  Naulette  jaw.  The  tibia  was  much  flat- 
tened (platycnemic),  as  in  many  other  primitive  types, 
though  it  is  worthy  of  inquiry  whether  this  is  not 
a  general  Mongoloid  character.  The  Neolithic  Bor- 
reby  skull  belonged  to  the  type  of  Neanderthal. 

Socially  and  intellectually,  palaeolithic  man,  in  the 
regions  in  question,  seems  to  have  existed  in  a  most 


CONDITION    OF     PRIMITIVE    MAN.  4:15 

primitive  condition.  Dwelling  in  wild  caverns,*  he 
hunted  the  beasts  with  the  rudest  stone  implements, 
and  clothed  himself  in  their  skins.  We  find  no  evi- 
dence of  the  use  of  fire,  though  probably  known ;  and 
there  are  some  indications  that  he  made  food  of  his 
own  species.  Few  attempts  at  pottery  have  been  dis- 
covered, and  in  these  the  product  was  rude,  hand- 
made, and  simply  sun-dried.  In  the  Reindeer  Epoch, 
fire  was  in  general  use,  and  it  was  employed  in  bak- 
ing, though  imperfectly,  a  better  style  of  hand-made 
pottery,  and  in  cooking  food  employed  in  funereal 
and,  quite  possibly,  cannibalistic  feasts.  Many  pieces 
of  highly  ornamented  reindeer's  horn,  pierced  with 
one,  two  or  three  holes,  discovered  in  Perigord,  are 
regarded  as  staves  of  authority,  either  civic  or  priestly. 
Here  also  occur  numerous  phalangeal  bones  of  the 
deer,  so  pierced  with  a  hole  as  to  serve  for  whistles. 
Bone  and  reindeer's  horn  were  wrought  into  barbed 
harpoons  and  arrow-heads. 

In  the  Neolithic  Epoch,  cereals  were  cultivated  and 
ground  into  flour  for  cakes ;  cloth  was  formed  for 
clothing,  and  bone  combs  for  the  hair ;  stores  of  fruit 
were  preserved  for  winter's  use ;  garden  tools  were 
fashioned  from  stag's  horn ;  log  canoes  were  em- 
ployed in  navigation  ;  planks  and  timbers  of  oak  were 
made  \>y  splitting  tree-trunks  with  stone  wedges ;  log 
cabins  were  constructed  on  piles,  or  on  artificial 
islands;  fortifications  were  employed  in  war;  fish-nets, 
well  made  from  flaxen  cords,  have  been  dredged  at 

*  It  is  a  necessary  supposition  that  man,  in  the  primitive  state, 
sought  such  shelter  as  Nature  had  provided  beforehand.  Peschel 
says:  "In  the  legends  of  the  Mexicans  and  the  inhabitants  of  the 
Antilles,  living  beings  are  supposed  to  have  first  proceeded  from 
caves ;  and  caves  play  a  similar  part  in  the  legends  of  creation  cur- 
rent among  the  Tehueltecs."  (Peschel,  Races  of  Man,  p.  408.) 


416  PREADAMITES. 

Robenhausen,  and  the  abundant  debris  of  numerous 
flint  workshops,  implying  a  degree  of  division  of  labor, 
have  been  discovered  at  Grand-Pressigny  and  other 
places  in  Belgium  and  France.  As  to  intelligence 
and  mental  dexterity,  a  surprising  amount  is  devel- 
oped in  the  working  of  flint  implements,  especially  in 
the  north  of  Europe. 

Aesthetically,  palaeolithic  man  had  advanced  no 
farther  than  the  use  of  necklaces  formed  of  natural 
beads,  consisting  of  fossil  foraminifera  from  the  chalk. 
Some  flints  from  the  river-drift  of  St.  Acheul  present 
rough  sketches  which,  it  has  been  conjectured,  may 
have  been  prompted  by  the  artistic  feeling.  Some  of 
them  bear  remote  resemblances  to  the  human  head,  in 
profile,  three-quarter  view,  and  full  face  ;  also  to  ani- 
mals, such  as  the  rhinoceros  and  mammoth.  If  the 
cavern  of  Massat  is  palaeolithic,  it  affords  us  the  most 
ancient  known  successful  attempt  at  portraiture ;  for 
M.  Fontan  found  there  a  stone  on  which  was  graven  a 
wonderfully  expressive  outline  of  the  cave-bear. 

In  the  Reindeer  Epoch  the  taste  for  personal  adorn- 
ment had  become  considerably  developed.  They  man- 
ufactured necklaces,  bracelets  and  pendants,  piercing 
for  these  purposes  both  shells  and  teeth,  and  the 
bony  part  of  the  ear  of  the  horse.  Amber,  also,  came 
into  use.  The  aesthetic  feeling  was  specially  developed 
in  the  south.  Some  of  the  curious  pieces  of  reindeer's 
horn,  supposed  to  be  staves  of  authority,  are  hand- 
somely enchased.  A  considerable  number  of  remark- 
able illustrations  of  primeval  art  of  the  Reindeer  Epoch 
have  become  known  to  archaeology.  They  consist  of 
sculptures  and  of  carvings  on  slate,  ivory,  horn  and 
bone.  Among  the  latter  is  the  entire  outline  of  the 
mammoth  etched  upon  his  own  ivory.  The  Neolithic 
Epoch  seems  to  have  been  marked  by  a  decline  in  the 


CONDITION     OF    PRIMITIVE    MAN.  417 

artistic  feeling.  The  ornamentation  of  the  pottery  is 
more  elaborate,  and  the  finish  of  the  stone  and  bone 
implements  more  symmetrical  and  neat ;  but  we  dis- 
cover few  relics  of  carving  and  engraving. 

Religiously,  there  is  little  to  be  affirmed  or  in- 
ferred of  the  palaeolithic  tribes.  Some  of  the  curiously 
wrought  flints  may  have  served  as  religious  emblems, 
and  occasional  discovery  of  deposits  of  food  near  the 
body  of  the  dead  may  very  naturally  be  regarded  as 
evidence  of  a  belief  in  the  future  life.  In  the  Reindeer 
Epoch  this  class  of  evidences  becomes  very  greatly  aug- 
mented, as  shown  in  the  systematic  and  carefully  pro- 
vided burials  in  some  of  the  tumulus-dolmens,  and  in 
the  traces  of  funeral  repasts  in  these  and  the  rock- 
shelters  of  Aurignac,  Bruniquel  and  Furfooz.  The 
numerous  specimens  of  bright  and  shining  minerals 
found  about  many  settlements  —  as  of  hydrated  oxyd 
of  iron,  carbonate  of  copper  and  fluor-spar  —  may 
have  been  used  as  amulets,  and  thus  testify  to  the 
vague  sense  of  the  supernatural  which  characterizes  the 
infancy  of  human  society.  The  neolithic  people  add 
to  such  indications  the  erection  of  megalithic  structures, 
some  of  which,  surrounded  by  their  cemeteries,  as  at 
Abury,  in  England,  must  naturally  be  considered  as 
their  sacred  temples. 

Prehistoric  man,  in  brief,  and  not  less  the  most 
ancient  Stone  Folk  than  the  people  of  the  Iron  Age, 
represented,  in  Europe,  the  infancy  of  his  species.  All 
his  powers  were  undeveloped.  Every  evidence  sustains 
us  in  the  conclusion  that  he  was  not  inferior  in  psychic 
endowments  to  the  average  man  of  the  highest  races  ; 
but  he  was  lacking  in  acquired  skill,  and  in  the  results 
of  experience  accumulated  through  a  long  series  of 
generations,  and  preserved  from  forgetfulness  by  the 
blessings  of  a  written  language. 


418  PREADAMITE8. 

The  European  society  of  which  I  have  thus  given 
a  resume,*  belonged,  probably,  to  a  preadamic  race; 
but  we  are  not  in  a  position  to  affirm  that  its  date 
was  preadamic.  However  this  may  be,  there  is  little 
doubt  that  its  character  was  more  primitive  than  that 
of  the  society  organized  by  the  early  Adamites.  From 
such  indications  as  the  Hebrew  records  offer  us,  as 
well  as  the  superior  intelligence  of  the  Adamic  race, 
we  may  safely  conclude  that  the  early  Adamites  or- 
ganized a  society  far  in  advance  of  that  which  I  have 
just  sketched.  Nevertheless,  the  early  Adamites,  ac- 
cording to  the  biblical  accounts,  were  still  in  a  stage 
of  barbarism.  Even  the  accounts  are  phrased  and 
colored  under  the  influence  of  a  later  culture.  At 
best,  the  Asiatic  antediluvians  were  wandering  hordes 
of  herdsmen.  Their  religious  natures  were  strongly 
developed,  but  were  little  illuminated  by  rational  con- 
ceptions. Even  the  Abrahamidse  had  made  but  mod- 
erate advance.  The  Egyptians,  meantime,  had  reached 
the  stage  of  a  settled  nationality.  These  disclosures 
cannot  be  accounted  discrediting  to  the  Hebrews  — 
still  less  to  humanity.  We  are  all  descended  from 
rude  herdsmen,  or  bloody  warriors  and  half-clad 
savages.  The  fact  that  we  are  no  longer  such,  is  the 
rational  basis  of  unlimited  hopes  of  future  advance. 

*  Convenient  and  accessible  compilations  of  the  leading  facts 
may  be  found  in  several  recent  works  in  the  English  language,  of 
which  I  cite:  Lubbock,  Prehistoric  Times,  as  Illustrated  by  Ancient 
Remains,  and  the  Manners  and  Customs  of  Modern  Savages,  3d  ed., 
London,  1872;  Lyell,  The  Geological  Evidences  of  the  Antiquity  of 
Man,  4th  ed.,  1873;  Carl  Vogt,  Lectures  on  Man,  his  place  in  Creation 
and  in  the  History  of  the  Earth,  trans,  and  ed.  by  James  Hunt 
London,  1864;  Figuier,  Primitive  Man,  revised  trans.,  New  York, 
1870 ;  Charles  Rau,  Early  Man  in  Europe,  New  York,  1876. 


CHAPTER  XXVII. 

ANTIQUITY  OF  MAN. 

A  NOTHER  question  which  confronts  us,  in  view  of 
-4.-A-  the  doctrine  of  Preadamitism,  is  the  question  of 
the  antiquity  of  man's  origin.  This  question  assumes 
a  widely  different  aspect  since  we  have  discovered 
that  the  biblical  Adam  was  not  the  first  man,  but 
only  the  first  White  man.  It  does  not  involve  the 
authority  of  the  Sacred  Scriptures  to  learn  that  the 
first  man  may  have  appeared  a  hundred  thousand 
years  ago.  The  first  White  man  may  have  made 
his  advent  within  the  biblical  period. 

Discussions  on  the  antiquity  of  man  have  as- 
sumed three  different  and  somewhat  successive  as- 
pects. (1)  It  was  assumed  that  the  ascertained  an- 
tiquity of  the  historical  nations  would  shed  light  on 
the  antiquity  of  the  first  man,  supposed  to  be  the 
biblical  Adam.  (2)  It  was  assumed  that  the  antiquity 
of  the  Stone  Folk  of  Europe  remounted  to  a  higher 
date  than  that  of  the  ancient  nations,  and  would 
represent  the  antiquity  of  the  human  species.  (3)  It 
now  appears  that  the  antiquity  of  man  will  not  be 
shown  by  either  of  these  determinations ;  but  that  it 
probably  rises  vastly  beyond  the  age  of  the  Stone 
Folk.  The  way  is  open,  of  course,  to  discuss,  on 
scientific  grounds,  the  antiquity  either  of  Adam,  the 
Stone  Folk,  or  the  First  Man.  I  shall  offer  some 
observations  on  each  of  these  points. 

I.  EPOCH  OF  THE  FIRST  MAN.  To  the  determina- 
tion of  this  very  little  can  be  contributed.  The  ear- 

419 


420  PREADAMITE8. 

liest  men  left  no  records  of  themselves.  The  very 
country  in  which  they  lived  has  been  swallowed  up 
by  the  sea.  Their  monuments,  if  they  created  any, 
lie  in  the  bottom  of  the  Indian  ocean.  Their  bones, 
if  undissolved,  are  mingled  with  the  fossil  remains 
which  must  await  another  geological  convulsion  for 
their  discovery  and  investigation.  But  the  indigenous 
races  of  Africa  and  Australia  may  have  left  some 
record  which  will  shed  light  on  the  date  of  the  occu- 
pation of  those  continents.  I  imagine  that  in  some 
of  the  caverns,  of  Abyssinia  or  central  Australia  may 
yet  be  discovered  relics  of  man  which  may  fix  his 
epoch  relatively  to  some  geological  event.  The  re- 
search is  not  a  hopeless  one.  Science  stands  ready 
to  undertake  it ;  and  I  doubt  not,  the  records  of  some 
geological  or  anthropological  society  will  one  day  tell 
whether  man  lived  in  Australia  or  central  Africa  as 
far  back  as  the  Miocene  age  of  the  world.  We  must 
not  shrink  from  the  discovery. 

II.  EPOCH  OF  THE  STONE  FOLK.  When  it  was  fully 
settled  that  men  had  occupied  Europe  in  remote  pre- 
historic times  before  the  last  great  revolutions  in  the 
configuration  of  the  earth's  surface,  and  while  yet  ani- 
mals now  extinct  were  roaming  in  the  forests,  skulking 
in  the  caverns,  and  swimming  in  the  rivers  of  the  con- 
tinent, it  was  too  readily  assumed  that  his  European 
antiquity  stretched  back  into  preglacial  times,  or  at 
least  reached  the  figure  of  tens  of  thousands  of  years. 
This  conclusion  is  unsustained  by  the  historical,  archaeo- 
logical and  geological  evidences.  The  opinion  seems 
to  me  wild  and  fanatical.  The  obscurity  which  hangs 
over  the  primeval  folk  of  Europe  seems  to  be  ascribed 
by  some  men  to  their  remoteness.  They  have  no 
tangible  ground  for  the  reckless  assumption  that  the 
records  of  the  Stone  Age  date  back  a  hundred  thou- 


ANTIQUITY     OF    MAN.  421 

sand  years. *  Like  objects  seen  in  a  fog,  these  events 
are  not  so  remote  as  they  seem.  The  latest  "pile 
habitations"  come  down  to  the  sixth  century.  In 
many  instances  the  debris  from  lacustrine  villages 
have  yielded  Roman  coins  and  other  works  of  Ro- 
man art.  Homer's  epic  was  composed  but  900  years 
before  our  era,  and  the  Stone  Folk  were  then  in  full 
possession  of  central  and  northern  Europe.  It  is  to 
be  noted  that  the  Age  of  Stone  thus  descends  to  within 
900  years  of  our  era.  History,  indeed,  declares  that 
among  the  Lapps  and  Finns  it  descended  to  the  time 
of  Caesar.  The  civilized  Pelasgians  entered  Greece 
1400  years  before  Homer,  and  found  the  Stone  Folk 
there.  We  have,  then,  at  least  twenty-five  centuries 
of  historical  time  for  the  duration  of  the  Age  of  Stone. 
Of  its  earlier  duration,  European  history,  of  course, 
has  nothing  to  testify ;  but  I  discover  no  valid  ground 
whatever  for  the  opinion  that  the  Stone  Age  in  Europe 
began  more  than  2500  or  3000  years  before  Christ. 

The  grounds  on  which  the  opinion  of  the  high 
antiquity  of  European  man  has  been  based  are  mostly 
geological,  and  I  will  proceed  to  state  them  and  ex- 
pose their  untenability.f 

1.  Preglacial  remains  of  other  animals  have  been 
'mistaken  for  human  remains.  By  preglacial  remains 
are  meant  such  as  were  deposited  previously  to  the 

*  Haeckel  makes  the  antiquity  of  the  Stone  Folk  "  in  any  case 
more  than  20,000  years,"  and  "  probably  more  than  100,000  years," 
"  perhaps  many  hundred  thousand  years."  Haeckel,  Natiirliche 
Schopfungsgeschichte,  p.  595. 

f  The  following  views  and  methods  of  treatment  have  been  em- 
ployed by  the  present  writer  for  many  years.  They  were  outlined  in  a 
"  Syllabus  of  a  Course  of  Lectures  on  Geology,"  published  in  March 
18G9,  and  republished  in  1870,  and  again,  with  amplifications,  in 
January  1875.  Mr.  James  C.  Southall,  meantime,  in  the  course 
of  his  elaborate  discussion  of  the  subject,  has  employed  many  of  the 


422  PKEADAMITES. 

advent  of  the  continental  glaciers  in  Europe.  We 
have  heard  it  asserted  from  time  to  time  that  man 
appeared  in  Europe  during  the  Tertiary  Age.  The 
evidence  has  always  been  slender,  and  has  never  been 
accepted  by  cautious  investigators.  The  following  are 
examples  of  the  facts  upon  which  certain  revolutionary 
scientists  have  relied. 

Some  bones  found  at  Saint  Prest,  in  France,  in 
stratified  sand  and  gravel,  were  observed  to  bear  cuts, 
notches  and  scratches,  which  it  was  supposed  had  been 
made  by  the  use  of  flint  implements,  and  hence  by 
human  hands.  These  bones  were  associated  with  El- 
ephas  meridionalis,  an  elephant  which,  from  the  fre- 
quent discovery  of  its  remains,  is  known  to  have  ranged 
from  the  Later  Pliocene  to  the  beginning  of  the  Qua- 
ternary Age.  But  it  was  proved  by  experiment  that 
very  similar  markings  are  produced  upon  bones  by 
porcupines.  Now,  in  the  beds  containing  the  bones 
in  question  were  abundant  remains  of  a  large  rodent, 
quite  capable  of  causing  the  supposed  human  mark- 
ings. To  a  candid  mind,  I  think  it  must  appear  more 
plausible  to  refer  the  markings  to  a  cause  known  to- 
exist,  than  to  ascribe  them  to  human  agency  not  known 
to  exist  at  the  time  and  place,  arid  to  disregard,  in  doing 
so,  all  our  positive  evidence  as  to  the  epoch  of  man' a 
European  advent. 

Again,  the  shell  marls  (faluns)  of  Leognan,  near 
Bordeaux,  enclose  bones  of  an  extinct  manatee,  and  of 
certain  chelonians  and  cetaceans,  which  bear  marks 
appearing  to  have  been  made  by  human  implements. 

facts  and  inferences  in  a  similar  way.  See  Southall,  The  Recent 
Origin  of  Man,  as  illustrated  by  Geology  and  the  Modern  Science  of 
Prehistoric  Archaeology,  Philadelphia,  1875,  8vo,  pp.  606;  and  TJie 
Epoch  of  the  Mammoth  and  the  Apparition  of  Man  upon  the  Earthf 
Philadelphia,  1878,  12mo,  pp.  430. 


ANTIQUITY     OF    MAN.  423 

Certain  anthropologists  have  been  enthusiastically 
confident  that  such  is  the  case.  The  manatee  in  ques- 
tion is  known  to  be  of  Miocene  age ;  and  on  the 
strength  of  such  indications,  the  announcement  of 
human  remains  in  the  middle  of  Tertiary  time  has  been 
sounded  from  France  around  the  world.  But  in  the 
same  deposits  occur  the  remains  of  a  carnivorous  fish 
(Sargus  serratus)  whose  serrated  teeth  fit  exactly  the 
markings  on  the  fossil  bones.  A  similar  explanation 
probably  awaits  the  furrowed  Halitherium  bones  of 
Puance,  as  well  as  the  notched  and  scratched  bones  of 
a  cetacean  (JBalcenotus)  described  from  Pliocene  de- 
posits by  my  good  friend  Professor  Capellini.* 

Finally,  at  Thenay,  also  in  France,  occur  flints  in 
certain  lower  Miocene  limestones  which  were  at  first 
declared  to  be  the  works  of  human  hands,  f  But  that 
opinion  is  scarcely  entertained  at  present.  Bushels 
of  similar  flint-chips  may  be  picked  up  along  some 
of  the  chalk  sea-beaches. 

2.  Human  Remains  erroneously  supposed  pregla- 
cial.  A  human  skeleton  found  in  volcanic  breccia, 
near  the  town  of  Le  Puy-en-Velay,  in  central  France, 
was,  for  a  time,  supposed  to  have  been  inclosed  by  the 
same  eruption  which  buried,  in  the  same  neighborhood, 
the  remains  of  the  Pliocene  Elephas  meridionalis.%. 

*  Capellini,  UUomo  pliocenico  in  Toscano,  1876,  abstracted  in 
Bolletino  del  R.  Comitato  Oeologico  cTItalia,  Vol.  VII,  p.  345. 

^Congres  International  d"  Anthropologie  et  d'Archeologie  pre- 
historiques,  1867,  p.  67. 

J  So  good  an  anthropologist  as  Topinard  still  maintains  the  Plio- 
cene age  of  these  remains.  Further,  he  recognizes  human  shell- 
heaps  of  late  Miocene  age  at  Pouance",  and  affirms  that  man's  exist- 
ence in  the  lower  Miocene  Epoch  "  is  a  clearly  revealed  scientific 
fact."  (Topinard,  Anthropology,  p.  436.)  So  Caspari  also  continues 
to  associate  these  human  remains  with  the  "  Miocene  "  mammoth. 
(Caspari,  Urgeschichte  der  Menschheit,  i,  184.)  Haeckel  is  not  so 


4:24  PREADAMITE8. 

The  elephant-bearing  lava,  nevertheless,  was  of  a 
different  character.  Exactly  the  same  lava  as  that 
containing  human  remains  was  subsequently  observed, 
however,  at  another  point.  This  did  not  enclose  the 
bones  of  the  Pliocene  elephant,  but  it  did  enclose 
those  of  the  mammoth  or  Champlain  elephant,  which 
lived  after  the  reign  of  ice.  These  were  associated, 
also,  with  the  remains  of  other  Champlain  animals. 
Thus  it  was  demonstrated  that  "the  man  of  Denise," 
as  he  has  been  called,  was  not  preglacial.  What  re- 
mains unaccountable  is  the  persistence  of  French  and 
German  anthropologists  in  parading  "the  man  of 
Denise"  as  a  specimen  from  the  depths  of  the  Ter- 
tiary age. 

Again,  the  river-drifts  of  the  Somme  have  been 
set  down  as  glacial  or  preglacial ;  and  hence  the 
human  flints  which  they  contain  were  made  by  men 
who  lived  at  a  period  vastly  more  remote  than  the 
accepted  epoch  of  human  creation.  These  are  the 
relics,  the  reports  of  which  sounded  through  the 
world  thirty  years  ago,  and  first  startled  us  with  the 
claim  that  all  the  popular  Adamic  chronology  was 
fallacious.  A  commission  of  English  geologists  went 
over  to  investigate  the  gravels,  and  concluded  that 
they  are  post-glacial.  Nevertheless,  certain  French 
geologists  continued  to  proclaim  "tertiary  man,"  and 
some  of  them  seem  unable  to  unlearn  that  phrase. 
The  opinion  is  hazardous.  Abundant  localities  are 
now  known,  in  the  valley  of  the  Somme,  in  which 

radical  as  to  dismiss  his  caution:  "Das  wahrscheinlichste  ist  dass 
dieser  wichtigste  Vorgaug  in  der  irdischen  Schopfungsgeschichte 
gegen  Ende  der  Tcrtiarzeit,  Stattfand;  also,  in  der  Pliocenen  viel- 
leicht  schon  in  der  Miocenen  Periode — vielleicht  aber  auch  erst  5m 
Beginn  der  Diluvialzeit.  Jedenfalls,  lebte  der  Mensch  als  soldier  in 
Mitteleuropa  schon  wahrend  der  Diluvialzeit."  (Haeckel,  Natiir- 
liche  Schopfungsgeschichte,  4th  ed.,  p.  594.) 


ANTIQUITY     OF    MAN.  425 

it  appears,  to  a  demonstration,  that  the  entire  river- 
valley  was  excavated  after  the  glacial  drift  was  laid 
down.  The  valley  is  cut  through  the  glacial  drift 
and  into  the  chalk.  But  the  flint-bearing  gravels  are 
still  more  recent,  having  been  deposited  along  the  chalk 
slopes  of  the  valley.  Examples  are  seen  at  Menche- 
court  and  other  places.  Exactly  similar  phenomena 
occur  in  the  valley  of  the  Ouse,  in  England,  at  Bid- 
denham  and  Suinmerbonn  Hill,  and  in  the  valley  of 
the  Lark,  at  Icklingham. 

In  1856  a  human  skull,  and  numerous  bones  of 
the  same  skeleton,  were  exhumed  (but  now  mostly 
lost)  from  the  Colle  del  Vento,  in  Liguria.*  These 
were  reported  by  Issel  to  be  associated  with  extinct 
species  of  oyster,  of  Pliocene  age.  The  age  of  the 
bones  is  questioned  by  Pruiier  Bey ;  and,  as  no 
naturalist  saw  the  remains  in  situ,  we  must  candidly 
await  further  investigation. 

A  few  years  ago  a  sensation  was  created  by  the 
report  of  a  human  pelvis  found  at  Natchez,  Missis- 
sippi, in  a  deposit  of  undoubted  preglacial  age.  But 
that  learned  traveler  and  sagacious  observer  Sir 
Charles  Lyell,  on  visiting  the  spot,  discovered  that 
Indian  graves  had  existed  at  the  top  of  the  bluff; 
and,  though  he  had  himself  employed  the  facts  as 
popularly  interpreted,  he  at  once  recognized  the  strong 
probability  that  the  pelvic  bone  had  fallen  down  the 
Muff  from  the  summit.  From  being  the  relic  of  a 
preglacial  man,  it  suddenly  became  the  bone  of  a 
red  Indian,  perhaps  a  hundred  and  fifty  years  old. 

I  have  attempted  to  enumerate  all  the  grounds  on 
which  belief  in  man's  preglacial  existence  in  Europe 
is  based.  Those  grounds  have  all  proved  fallacious; 
and  we  are  left1  to  rest  on  the  general  tenor  of  the 

*  Issel,  in  Congres  International,  1867,  pp.  75,  156. 


426  PKEADAMITES. 

evidence  connected  with  the  occurrence  of  human  re- 
mains. This  proclaims,  everywhere,  the  advent  of 
man  in  Europe  to  have  been  subsequent  to  the  general 
glaciation.  But  it  happened  during  the  progress  of 
the  disappearance  of  the  glaciers.  He  was  an  in- 
habitant of  France  while  the  rivers  were  still  swollen 
from  the  melting  snows.  He  lived  there  at  an  early 
date  in  the  Champlain  Epoch.  As  he  did  not  origi- 
nate in  Europe ;  as  he  was  not  planted  under  condi- 
tions so  rigorous,  it  remains  to  determine  where,  and 
how  long  previously  to  his  European  advent,  the 
human  species  had  been  in  existence.  The  question 
relating  to  the  primitive  locality  of  man  I  have  con- 
sidered in  a  previous  chapter;  that  concerning  the 
absolute  epoch  of  his  advent  I  shall  restrict  to  Euro- 
pean man.* 

As  to  the  human  -remains  reported  from  beneath 
Pliocene  lava-beds  in  California,  I  see  no  reason  for 
rejecting  the  highly  competent  and  recently  repeated 
testimony  of  Professor  J.  D.  Whitney,  late  Director  of 
the  Geological  Survey  of  California.  The  following  is 
from  a  report  f  of  a  lecture  delivered  by  Professor 
Whitney,  in  Cambridge,  Massachusetts,  April  27,  1878. 
During  the  Pliocene  and  previous  epochs,  the  surface 

*  The  above  conclusion  respecting  the  absence  of  all  valid  evi- 
dence of  the  existence  of  Tertiary  man  in  Europe  has  been  formally 
enunciated  by  the  Anthropological  Society  of  London,  as  reported 
in  Nature.  Professor  Huxley,  in  an  address  before  the  Department 
of  Anthropology,  in  the  Biological  Section  of  the  British  Association, 
at  its  Dublin  meeting,  in  1878,  said:  "That  we  can  get  back  as  far 
as  the  Epoch  of  the  Drift  is,  I  think,  beyond  any  rational  question  or 
doubt ;  that  may  be  regarded  as  something  settled ;  but  when  it  comes 
to  a  question  as  to  the  evidence  of  tracing  back  man  further  than 
that  —  and  recollect  drift  is  only  the  scum  of  the  earth's  surface  — 
I  must  confess  that  to  my  mind  the  evidence  is  of  a  very  dubious- 
character.  (Nature,  Aug.  22,  1878,  p.  448.) 

t  New  York  Tribune,  April  30,  1878. 


ANTIQUITY     OF     MAN.  42T 

of  western  California  had  become  deeply  eroded  by 
the  rivers.  "During  the  Pliocene,  California  and 
Oregon  became  the  theater  of  the  most  tremendous 
volcanic  activity  that  has  devastated  the  surface  of 
the  globe.  The  valleys  of  the  rivers  in  the  Sierra 
were  filled,  and  much  of  the  country,  particularly 
toward  the  north  of  California,  was  entirely  buried 
in  lava  and  ashes.  Since  then  the  rivers,  seeking 
new  channels,  have  made  for  themselves  deep  canons, 
leaving  their  old  beds  deeply  buried  under  the  lava. 
These  old  buried  river-gravels  are  very  rich  in  gold, 
and  extensive  tunneling  into  the  sides  of  the  moun- 
tains and  under  the  old  lavas  has  been  done.  In 
one  of  these  old  river-bottoms,  under  the  solid  basalt 
of  Table  Mountain,  many  works  of  human  hands 
have  been  obtained,  as  well  as  the  celebrated  human 
skull  of  the  Pliocene,  now  so  well  known  in  connec- 
tion with  '  Brown  of  Calaveras. '  *  The  age  of  these 
deposits  under  the  lavas  is  known  to  be  Pliocene, 
on  account  of  the  remains  of  the  contemporaneously 
buried  flora  and  fauna,  which  were  almost  totally  un- 
like the  flora  and  fauna  of  California  at  the  present 
time.  That  the  skull  was  found  in  those  old,  intact, 
cemented  gravels,  has  been  abundantly  proved  by  evi- 
dence that  cannot  be  gainsaid.  At  the  time  it  came 
into  the  speaker's  hands,  the  skull  was  still  imbedded, 
in  a  great  measure,  in  its  original  gravelly  matrix. 
In  this  condition  it  was  taken  by  him  to  Cambridge, 
where,  under  his  charge,  and  in  the  presence  of  Pro- 
fessor Jeffries  Wyman,  of  Harvard  University,  and 
Professor  W.  H.  Brewer,  of  Yale  College,  the  imbed- 
ding matrix  was  chiseled  away.  In  and  about  the 
skull  were  found  other  human  bones,  including  some 
that  must  have  belonged  to  an  infant.  Chemical 

*  An  allusion  to  Bret  Harte's  poem. 


428  PREADAMITE8. 

analysis  shows  that  it  is  a  true  fossil,  its  organic  mat- 
ter being  almost  entirely  lost,  and  the  phosphate  of 
lime  replaced  by  carbonate  of  lime.  So  far  as  human 
and  geological  testimony  can  go,  there  is  no  question 
but  that  the  skull  was  found  under  Table  Mountain, 
and  is  of  Pliocene  age." 

This  is  by  far  the  best  authenticated  instance  of 
Pliocene  man  which  has  been  brought  to  light.  There 
is  only  a  presumption  which  weighs  against  it;  the 
skull  was  not  inferior  to  that  of  existing  races.  But 
we  cannot  counterpoise  observation  with  presumption. 
I  am  ready  to  admit  that  man — probably  Mongoloid 
man  —  wandered  in  California  "before  the  mighty 
peaks  of  the  Sierra  Nevada  or  the  Cordilleras  were 
upheaved ;  before  the  cataracts  of  the  Yosemite  or  the 
Yellowstone  began  to  flow;  before  the  glaciers  carried 
their  freight  of  rubble  and  precious  minerals  into  the 
lowlands,  and  even  before  the  vast  canons  were  split 
through  the  solid  rock."  But  this  was  a  preadamite 
man,  and  the  fact  has  no  bearing  on  the  chronology 
of  the  Bible.  It  was  a  man  of  the  same  race  as  the 
Troglodytes  of  Europe,  and  affords  ground  for  the 
d  priori  presumption  that  man  may  have  found  his 
way  into  Europe  as  early  as  the  Pliocene  Period. 
"When  we  find  relics  of  the  European  Stone  Folk  be- 
neath beds  of  Pliocene  lava,  we  shall  have  good 
ground  for  forming  an  opinion  which  cannot,  at  pres- 
ent, be  scientifically  entertained.  Let  us  look  at  the 
geological  relations  of  prehistoric  men  in  Europe. 

The  question  of  the  absolute  measure  of  time  since 
the  advent  of  man  in  Europe  becomes  simply  the 
geological  question  of  the  remoteness  of  the  epoch  of 
general  glaciation.  Before  I  consider  this  question 
let  me  remind  the  reader  of  the  probable  relation  of 
mankind  to  that  grand  geological  event.  There  was  a 


ANTIQUITY     OF    MAN. 

time,  late  in  geological  history,  when  nearly  all  Europe 
was  covered  by  glaciers,  as  they  now  linger  in  the 
valleys  of  the  Alps.  During  the  same  period  all  North 
America,  as  far  as  the  Ohio  river  at  Cincinnati,  was 
similarly  glaciated.  It  is  my  personal  opinion  that 
all  northern  Asia  was  buried  in  ice  at  the  same  time, 
though  the  boulder  phenomena  of  glaciated  surfaces 
may  have  been  completely  buried,  in  Siberia,  by  finer 
deposits  of  later  date.  Of  course  man  was  absent 
from  these  regions  during  the  prevalence  of  the  con- 
tinental glaciers.  But  as  man  appeared  in  Europe 
immediately  on  the  decline  of  the  glaciers,  and  as 
these  first  European  men  were  far  advanced  beyond 
the  lowest  human  type,  it  must  be  that  the  infant 
races  had  been  in  existence  in  the  tropical  zone  dur- 
ing the  pendency  of  the  great  glaciers,  that  is,  during 
the  Glacial  Period,  if  not  also  during  some  portion 
of  Tertiary  time. 

The  great  accumulation  of  snow  and  ice  upon  the 
northern  hemisphere  tended  to  depress  the  land,  so 
to  speak,  in  that  hemisphere.  In  other  words,  the 
land  in  that  hemisphere  was  partially  sunken  beneath 
the  sea ;  and  correspondingly,  the  water  in  the  south- 
ern hemisphere  was  drawn  northward  from  its  ancient 
basin,  and  many  formerly  submerged  areas  became 
dry  land.  Hence  the  great  ocean  which  stretched 
from  western  Europe  through  southern  Asia  to  the 
China  sea:  hence  Lemuria  and  the  Malay  continent, 
and  the  widespread  areas  which  almost  bridged  the 
Pacific  from  Asia  to  South  America :  hence  the  neces- 
sary but  well  provided  advent  of  the  first  men,  in 
the  southern  hemisphere.  Now,  with  all  these  land 
communications  in  the  south,  the  feeble  races,  or  at 
least  the  infant  races,  spread  themselves  over  Lemu- 
ria, Malaya,  Prepolynesia  and  Africa.  They  crowded 


430  PREADAMITES. 

northward  to  the  shore  of  the  great  iceberg-bearing 
ocean.  The  tropical  climates  were  less  oppressive 
than  now ;  chill  winds  swept,  sometimes,  across  the 
ocean  from  the  fields  of  perpetual  snow  which  rested 
over  Europe,  as  in  our  times  the  fiery  simoon  from 
the  Sahara  sweeps  across  the  Mediterranean  into 
Italy. 

A  geological  springtime  arrived.  The  great  gla- 
ciers began  to  shrink  back  from  the  fierce  presence  of 
the  sun.  Certain  tribes  had  dwelt  always  near  the 
borders  of  the  secular  ice-fields.  They  had  crowded 
northward  into  the  Iberian  peninsula,  and  awaited 
there  the  opportunity  to  follow  the  glacial  retreat. 
They  were  Mongoloids  from  the  far  preasiatic  stem 
in  eastern  Asia;  they  swarmed  into  Europe  while  it 
was  yet  covered  with  the  deluge  of  glacial  dissolu- 
tion; the  rivers  were  permanently  swollen,  but  these 
hardy  men  chose  the  situation  for  their  home;  and, 
as  the  glaciers  continued  to  retreat,  the  Troglodytes 
continued  to  follow  northward  and  take  their  dogs 
and  their  reindeer  with  them. 

It  may  be  conjectured  that  it  was  about  the  same 
time  that  the  Asiatic  Mongoloids  began  to  follow 
the  retreating  glaciers  of  their  continent.  I  imagine 
all  southern  Asia  was  swarming  with  people  of  the 
Mongoloid  and  Dravidian  types.  The  former  were 
pressing  forward  as  fast  as  the  rigors  of  the  geolog- 
ical winter  yielded.  While  yet  the  borders  of  the 
Asiatic  glacier  lingered  about  the  northern  shores  of 
the  Caspian,  I  think  the  Adamites  were  in  existence. 
The  Zend-Avesta  has  some  passages  which  convey 
the  idea  that  the  Iranians  had  encountered  winters 
of  intolerable  severity.  From  this  condition  of  things, 
events  have  marched  with  steady  and  even  step  to 
our  own  times.  When  we  come  now  to  investigate 


ANTIQUITY     OF    MAN.  431 

the  antiquity  of  the  Stone  Folk  in  Europe,  it  be- 
comes simply  an  investigation  of  the  remoteness  of 
the  last  glaciation  of  the  northern  hemisphere.  Many 
geologists  have  expressed  the  opinion  that  this  is 
measured  by  tens,  if  not  by  hundreds  of  thousands,  of 
years.*  I  propose  to  explain  concisely  the  grounds 
on  which  such  estimates  have  been  based,  and  to 
show  that  they  are  far  from  conclusive. 

I.  The  astronomical  hypothesis  of  glacial  periods. 
It  will  be  remembered  by  those  who  have  read 
Professor  Croll's  epoch-making  volume,  on  Climate 
and  Time,  that  certain  astronomical  changes  tend  to 
bring  the  earth  and  the  sun  periodically  into  such 
relations  as  to  extend  the  arctic  ice-cap  over  the  north 
temperate  zone.  These  changes  are  the  precession 
of  the  equinoxes,  and  variations  in  the  obliquity  of 
the  ecliptic  and  in  the  eccentricity  of  the  earth's  orbit. 
M.  Adhemar  holds  that  the  precession  of  the  equi- 
noxes leads  to  the  glaciation  of  the  northern  hemi- 
sphere once  in  about  21,000  years,  f  If  it  is  21,000 
years  from  one  geological  midwinter  to  another,  it 

*  Caspar!  says:  "Dass  die  SteingerSthe  welche,  zusammt  den 
knochen  des  Mammuth,  des  Hohlenbaren  und  des  Rennthiers,  selbst 
bereits  in  miocanen  Schichten  angetroffen  werden,  ein  muthmass- 
liches  Alter  von  Hunderten  von  Jahrtausenden  besitzen  milssen." 
(Caspari,  Urgeschichte  der  Menschheit,  I,  184-5.)  It  must  be  expected 
that  many  men,  who  are  not  geologists,  will  be  found  ready  to  admit 
these  rash  claims.  M.  Francois  Lenormant,  an  eminent  archaeologist 
and  historian,  freely  recognizes  the  existence  of  man  even  in  Middle 
Tertiary  time — and  that  not  an  undeveloped  savage,  but  such  an 
exalted  being  as  Adam  is  pictured  in  the  Bible.  Subsequent  savag- 
ism  was  the  consequence  of  Adam's  sin  which  called  down  the 
"  divine  curse  " ;  and  "  the  appearance  of  cold,  intense  and  perma- 
nent, which  man  was  scarcely  able  to  support,  and  which  rendered  a 
great  part  of  the  earth  uninhabitable,"  was  one  "  among  the  chatise- 
ments  which  followed  this  fault  of  Adam."  (F.  Leuormant,  Les 
premieres  Civilisations,  pp.  11,  18,  49,  50,  53,  63.) 

f  J.  Adhemar,  Revolutions  de  la  Mer,  Paris. 


432  PREADAMITE8. 

must  be  10,500  years  from  a  geological  midwinter  to 
a  geological  midsummer.  As  we  may  assume  the 
present  to  be  a  midsummer,  we  would  be,  on  the 
theory  of  Adhemar,  10,500  years  from  the  mid-epoch 
of  the  glacial  period ;  or  somewhat  less  than  that 
from  the  decline  of  the  glacial  period,  when  man 
seems  to  have  appeared  in  Europe.  If  this  theory 
could  be  established,  it  would  be  satisfactory ;  but. 
it  is  not  generally  accepted.  Mr.  Croll,  on  the  other 
hand,  has  shown  that  variations  in  the  eccentricity 
of  the  earth's  orbit  are  a  vastly  more  efficient  cause 
of  glaciation  than  the  precession  of  the  equinoxes. 
But  the  intervals  between  the  maxima  of  eccentricity 
are  vast,  and  they  are  of  unequal  value.  The  last 
maximum  occurred  about  80,000  years  ago ;  and  Mr. 
Croll  is  of  the  opinion  that  the  last  secular  mid- 
winter passed  80,000  years  ago.  This  being  the 
case,  I  should  judge  that  the  stage  of  decline  which 
first  witnessed  man  in  Europe  cannot  be  removed 
less  than  50,000  years.  That  is,  Mr.  Croll' s  theory 
implies  that  the  Stone  Folk  were  in  Europe  50,00fr 
years  ago.  This,  to  my  mind,  throws  doubt  on  the 
otherwise  plausible  theory ;  for  I  cannot  believe  the 
archaeological  evidences  sustain  any  such  antiquity. 

II.  Contemporaneousness  of  'man  with  animals 
now  extinct.  It  was  once  a  favorite  doctrine  of 
geology  that  animal  extinctions  date  back  to  a  re- 
mote past.  When,  therefore,  we  obtained  evidence 
that  man  had  been  a  contemporary  of  the  extinct 
mammoth  and  cave-bear,  it  was  natural  to  conclude 
that  his  antiquity  is  great.  But  geology  had  been 
mistaken.  Extinctions  of  species  are  not  necessarily 
remote  in  time.  Extinctions  have  taken  place  within 
the  scope  of  human  memory  and  tradition.  In  New 
Zealand,  the  tradition  is  still  vivid  of  the  extinct 


ANTIQUITY     OF    MAN.  433 

gigantic  birds  known  as  the  moa,  palapterjx,  and 
notornis.  In  Madagascar  and  the  Mauritius,  the 
dodo,  the  solitaire  and  the  sepyornis  have  become 
extinct  in  modern  time.  These  were  vestiges  of  the 
fauna  of  the  old  Lernurian  continent.  The  Dutch 
navigators  brought  to  Europe  accounts,  specimens, 
and  a  painting  of  the  dodo  as  they  saw  it.  There 
was  once  a  stuffed,  mounted  skin  of  the  dodo  in 
the  British  Museum;  but  one  summer  it  happened 
that  the  cleaners  and  renovators  of  the  museum,  de- 
cided that  the  old  moth-eaten  skin  was  not  worthy 
of  the  space  it  occupied.  In  the  spirit  of  the  Tam- 
many Commissioners  of  Central  Park,  they  threw  it 
on  the  rubbish  heap.  The  great  British  Museum 
contains  now  only  an  imperfect  skeleton  of  the 
dodo ;  and  no  money  will  purchase  a  better  speci- 
men. Amongst  mammals,  the  urus  has  become  ex- 
tinct from  Europe  since  the  time  of  Caesar.  An 
arctic  manatee  has  totally  disappeared  from  the  At- 
lantic ocean.  The  huge  Rhytina  gigas  is  utterly  ex- 
tinct; and  so,  also,  as  far  as  we  know,  is  the  £alcena 
biscayensis,  a  whale  which  was  once  the  basis  of 
a  flourishing  industry  on  the  coasts  of  France  and 
Spain.*  Dr.  Schliemann,  in  the  progress  of  his 

*  "  Prof.  Turner,  of  Edinburgh,  has  been  collecting  and  investi- 
gating a  number  of  rare  prints  of  sperm  whales  stranded  on  Euro- 
pean coasts  at  the  end  of  the  sixteenth  century  and  beginning  of  the 
seventeenth.  '  One  of  these  illustrates  a  whale  caught  in  the  port  of 
Ancona  in  1601,  fifty-six  feet  long  and  thirty-three  feet  in  girth.  .  .  . 
The  Netherlands  seem  to  have  had  numerous  specimens  stranded. 
These,  like  those  occasionally  visiting  the  Scottish  coast,  are  all 
males,  which,  when  fully  grown,  appear  to  go  singly  in  search  of 
food.  Other  whales,  as  cachelots,  visit  the  south  in  larger  numbers. 
Over  thirty  cachelots,  mostly  females,  were  stranded  in  1784  in  the 
bay  of  Audierne,  department  of  Finisterre;  and  a  school  visited 
Citta  Nuova,  in  the  Adriatic,  in  1853."  (Nature,  No.  474,  28th  Nov. 
1878,  p.  76.) 

28 


434  PREADAMITE8. 

excavations  upon  the  site  of  ancient  Troy,  is  reported 
to  have  discovered  "billions"  of  shells  of  cockles  and 
mussels  "found  in  all  the  strata  of  the  prehistoric 
debris,"  and  said  to  be  no  longer  found  on  the  shores 
of  the  Hellespont  and  vEgean.* 

In  the  next  place,  many  species  are  visibly  ap- 
proaching extinction.  The  great  auk  of  Newfound- 
land was  recently  considered  extinct,  as  no  specimen 
had  been  seen  for  twenty-five  years.  But  I  under- 
stand that  in  1877  or  1878  some  fresh  eggs  have  been 
seen,  f  The  Labrador  duck  is  said  to  be  extinct,  or 
nearly  so.  As  far  back  as  1862-1867  these  ducks  were 
of  common  occurrence  in  the  Fulton  Market,  New 
York.  Suddenly  they  became  scarce ;  and  the  pro- 
prietors of  museums  find  that  this  duck  is  now  un- 
attainable. The  specimens  in  existence  are  even 
fewer  than  those  of  the  great  auk.:}:  So  the  caper- 
cailzee,  a  species  of  grouse  exceedingly  common  in 
Denmark  in  the  Stone  Age,  is  at  present  seldom 
seen.  The  great  aurochs,  or  European  bison,  would 
long  since  have  disappeared  had  not  the  Prussian 
government  provided  for  its  preservation  in  the  for- 

*  London  Times,  27th  Nov.  1878 ;  Nature,  No.  474,  28th  Nov.  1878, 
p.  85.  Mr.  Alfred  Newton,  in  an  address  at  the  meeting  of  the  Brit- 
ish Association,  in  1876,  intimated  that  the  zebra  has  become  extinct 
within  twenty-five  years.  (Nature,  14th  Sept.  1876;  Am.  Jour.  Sci, 
Dec.  1876,  p.  476.)  In  reference  to  this  there  must  be  a  mistake,  for 
Stanley,  in  his  journey  "Through  the  Dark  Continent,"  speaks  of 
shooting  the  zebra  for  food. 

It  is  said  that  no  less  than  thirty  species  of  birds  and  mammals 
have  become  extinct  within  historic  times.  (Pozzy,  La  Teree  et  la 
Recit  BiUique,  p.  418.) 

f  "  Dr.  Hays,  in  his  '  Land  of  Desolation,'  mentions  that  one  of 
these  auks  was  killed  in  Greenland  in  1867,  but  that  the  native  who 
killed  it,  not  knowing  its  value,  sacrificed  it  to  appease  his  appetite." 
(Letter  in  Cincinnati  Commercial,  llth  Aug.  1878,  p.  2.) 

J  New  York  Tribune,  22d  Dec.  1877. 


ANTIQUITY     OF     MAN.  435 

•ests  of  Lithuania.  The  "Big  Trees"  of  California 
belong  to  a  species  which  is  on  the  verge  of  extinc- 
tion. Thousands  of  years  ago  the  sequoia  was  ex- 
ceedingly abundant  in  America  and  Greenland ;  but 
it  survives  now,  like  so  many  other  organic  forms, 
to  report  some  tidings  of  a  remote  past.  In  short, 
it  may  be  said  that  all  animal  species  which  are 
unable  to  occupy  the  continent  with  civilized  man 
are  destined  to  extinction,  and  are  in  process  of  ex- 
tinction. The  beaver,  the  otter,  the  wolverine,  the 
wild-cat,  the  panther,  the  bear,  the  red  cleer,  and 
many  other  mammals  which  might  be  named,  are 
doomed  to  disappear  from  the  earth  unless  they  can 
iind  homes  in  regions  beyond  the  reach  of  civilized 
man.* 

To  these  classes  of  examples  may  be  added  some 
other  extinctions  which  are  evidently  recent,  though  we 
possess  no  articulate  traditions  of  the  existence  of  the 
.species  in  human  times.  The  Indian,  indeed,  retained 
.a  savage's  tradition  of  the  mammoth, —  the  great  beast 
which  his  ancestors  hunted,  and  which  has  left  its 
bones  in  all  the  peat-beds  of  the  United  States  and 
British  America.  I  have  myself  exhumed  the  remains 
of  the  mammoth,  in  Michigan,  from  a  deposit  of  peat 
not  over  eighteen  inches  deep ;  and,  on  the  contrary,  I 
have  received  flint  arrow-heads  from  the  same  county, 
which  had  been  exhumed  from  beneath  seven  feet  of 
peat.  From  the  mounds  near  Davenport,  Iowa,  was 
obtained  a  pipe  carved  in  the  form  of  an  elephant  — 
bo4y,  limbs,  head,  trunk,  all  but  tusks,  f — as  good 
.an  evidence  as  the  ivory  etchings  from  the  Madeleine 
Cave  that  man  and  the  mammoth  have  been  con- 

*  See  further,  on  sub-fossil  and  recently  extirpated  birds,  Encyc. 
it.,  9th  ed.,  Ill,  731. 
f  See  notice  in  American  Naturalist,  Apr.  1879,  p.  269. 


436  PREADAMITE8. 

temporaries.  The  Irish  elk  has  left  its  giant  skeleton 
in  bogs  which  cannot  be  older  than  those  of  Denmark, 
and  which  are  rich  in  the  relics  of  the  Stone  Folk. 
This  species,  indeed,  is  known  to  have  survived  till  the 
fourteenth  century.* 

It  seems  that  we  must  regard  the  gradual  extinction 
of  species  as  the  order  of  nature.  Species  are  con- 
stantly dropping  out  of  existence.  The  contemporane- 
ousness of  man  with  the  extinct  mammoth  is  no  more 
proof  of  man's  high  antiquity  than  the  coexistence  of 
the  dodo  and  the  Dutch  painter  is  proof  that  the 
Dutchman  lived  a  hundred  thousand  years  ago. 

3.  TJ^e  magnitude  of  the  geological  changes  since 
mail's  advent.  When  we  say  that  man  was  witness 
of  the  disappearance  of  the  continental  glacier  from 
Europe,  we  seem  to  imply  that  he  lived  in  a  remote 
antiquity.  When  we  learn  that  since  man's  advent 
England  and  Scandinavia  have  been  joined  to  the 
continent,  the  North  Sea  has  been  dry  land,  and  the 
Thames  a  tributary  of  the  Rhine,  we  seem  to  sink 
back  into  geological  time,  where  anything  less  than 
an  antiquity  of  a  hundred  thousand  years  for  man 
would  be  a  ridiculous  demand.  When  we  conclude 
that  the  Mongoloid  came  to  North  America  over  an 
isthmus  which  once  existed  at  Behring's  Straits,  or 
reached  South  America  at  a  date  so  remote  that  a 
continent  has  since  disappeared ;  when  we  discover 
evidence  of  the  "red"  man's  existence  in  Illinois 
while  the  prairie  region  was  still  the  bed  of  a  great 
lake,  we  feel  strongly  tempted  to  believe  that  a  great 
cycle  of  geological  history  separates  us  from  the  red 
man's  advent  in  America.  When  we  find  his  bones 
buried  beneath  cubic  miles  of  ancient  lava,  and  built 

*  On  indigenous  quadrupeds  and  birds  extirpated  from  Great 
Britain  see  Ly^ll,  Principles  of  Geology,  8th  ed.,  p.  660. 


ANTIQUITY     OF    MAN. 

into  the  very  structure  of  mighty  mountains,  we  feel 
a  valid  assurance  of  a  geological  date  for  immigration 
to  America.  When  we  find  relics  of  pottery  buried  at 
the  depth  of  ninety  feet  beneath  the  mud  of  the  Nile, 
we  feel  that  the  Egyptians  and  Chinese  have  claimed 
an  antiquity  no  greater  than  the  evidences  sustain. 

But  I  believe,  on  sober  reflection,  that  our  imagina- 
tions have  been  excited.  The  mystery  and  the  magni- 
tude of  geological  changes  seem  to  relegate  them  to 
the  remote  ages  of  convulsion  and  cataclysm.  Let 
us  not  be  frightened.  We  are  in  the  midst  of  great 
changes,  and  are  scarcely  conscious  of  it.  We  have 
seen  worlds  in  flames,  and  have  felt  a  comet  strike 
the  earth.  We  have  seen  the  whole  coast  of  South 
America  lifted  up  bodily  ten  or  fifteen  feet  and  let 
down  again  in  an  hour.  We  have  seen  the  Andes 
sink  220  feet  in  TO  years.  The  Chinese  possess  au- 
thentic records  of  changes  in  the  location  of  great 
rivers  —  especially  the  Hwangho.  This  river  has 
changed  its  mouth  two  or  three  times.  Sometimes 
it  discharges  its  waters  into  the  Gulf  of  Pechili,  and 
sometimes  into  the  Yellow  Sea.  When  it  changes 
its  outlet,  many  thousand  square  miles  become  inun- 
dated. Vast  transpositions  have  also  taken  place  in 
the  coast-line  of  China.  The  ancient  capital,  located, 
in  all  probability,  in  an  accessible  position  near  the 
center  of  the  empire,  has  now  become  nearly  sur- 
rounded by  water,  and  its  site  is  on  the  peninsula 
of  Corea.* 

We  have  seen  the  glaciers  make  progress  in  their 
retreat  and  disappearance.  An  ice-peak  in  the  Ty- 
rolese  Alps  has  lowered  18£  feet  in  a  few  years.  It 
lias  also  shrunken  along  its  borders.  The  Mer  de 

*See  Pumpelly,  in  Smithsonian  Memoirs,  4to,  Vol.  XV.,  art.  iv; 
also  Von  Richthof'en,  China,  pp.  285-6-7. 


PREADAMITES. 

Glace  is  a  hundred  feet  lower  or  thinner  than  it  was 
thirty  years  ago.  At  Chamonix  I  conversed  with  the 
Chief  of  the  Guides,  an  old  man  who  had  recorded 
the  phases  of  the  glaciers  for  more  than  fifty  years. 
He  pointed  out  the  limits  of  the  Mer  de  Glace  and 
Glacier  des  Bossoris  in  1818,  1819  and  1820.  He 
showed  me  huge  boulders  which  had  formerly  been 
deposited  in  the  valleys  near  the  termini  of  these 
glaciers.  He  pointed  out  the  striations  made  on  the 
bounding  walls  of  the  glacier  valleys.  From  these 
records  I  perceived  that  these  two  great  glaciers  have 
receded,  in  fifty  years,  not  less  than  half  a  mile ; 
and  the  volume  of  ice  is  lowered  at  least  200  feet.*" 
From  the  foot  of  the  Mer  de  Glace  I  traced  the  foot- 
steps of  the  receding  glacier  down  the  valley  of  the 
Arveiron  —  down  the  valley  of  the  Arve  —  down  the 
Arve  all  the  way  to  Geneva.  Then  I  felt  that  I 
also  had  gazed  on  the  ancient  glaciers.  I  had  seen 
how  their  stupendous  work  had  been  done.  I  had 
come  upon  the  earth  in  time  to  see  the  continental 
glaciers  of  Europe  on  their  retreat  up  the  gorges  of 
the  Alps.  I  felt  the  Stone  Folk  drawn  down  in 
time  toward  our  own  times.  I  could  look  over  the 
abyss  of  years,  and  seize  its  span  in  my  apprehen- 
sion. We  are  witnesses  of  the  retreat  of  the  glaciers. 
"When  the  Stone  Folk  came  to  Europe  the  southern 
border  of  the  continental  ice-field  was,  perhaps,  on 
the  Rhine ;  now  it  is  in  Russia  and  Siberia  and 
Greenland.  Even  in  America,  we  arrive  in  time  to 
glimpse  some  vestiges  of  the  ancient  glacier.  Those 
remarkable  ice-wells  in  Vermont,  in  New  York  and 

*  See  also  some  valuable  data  in-Payot,  Guide  Itineraire  du  Mont 
Blanc.  The  reader  will  also  find  a  large  number  of  collateral  facts, 
in  Tyndall,  Hours  of  Exercise  in  the  Alps. 


ANTIQUITY     OF    MAN.  439 

Wisconsin,*  I  judge  to  be  fed  only  by  buried  frag- 
ments of  the  old  ice.  In  Siberia  the  buried  ice,  also, 
has  grass-covered  soils  above  it ;  and  Dr.  Edmund 
Andrews  has  called  attention  to  the  marks  of  ancient 
ice-blocks  buried  in  the  drift,  which  were  brought 
to  light  in  excavating  the  tunnel  for  the  water-works 
of  Chicago.  Nor  have  the  veritable  'glaciers  become 
extinct  from  the  United  States.  In  the  deep  gulches 
of  the  Sierra  Nevada  are  sundry  remnants  of  a  glacier 
once  continent-wide.  On  these  repositories  of  ancient 
ice  has  accumulated  the  "dust  of  ages,"  to  which 
the  cosmical  dust  which  cornes  to  us  out  of  the  depths 
of  space  has  made  contributions  not  inconsiderable. 
But  they  lie  there  in  their  senescence,  to  proclaim 
a  chapter  of  past  events  in  American  history  —  fossil 
glaciers,  as  eloquent  as  a  fossil  world.  The  truth  is, 
we  are  not  so  far  out  of  the  dust  and  smoke  of  an- 
tiquity as  we  had  supposed.  Antiquity  is  at  our 
doors.  The  rubbish  of  geological  revolutions  is 
strewed  about  our  feet.  We  are  in  the  midst  of  geo- 
logical history.  The  Indian  saw  Lake  Michigan  spread 
its  waters  over  Illinois.  We  have  seen  cities  grow 
up  where  our  childhood  knew  only  a  swamp  ;  and 
our  children  will  see  the  swamp  usurp  the  site  of  the 
lake  which  nourishes  it.  It  is  not  a  remote  epoch 
which  witnessed  the  laying  down  of  the  site  of  New 

*  On  ice-wells  in  Vermont  see  Hitchcock's  Geological  Report, 
Vol.  I,  p.  192;  in  Owego,  N.  Y.,  Amer.  Jour.  Sci.,  Vol.  XXXVI, 
p.  104.  For  an  account  of  an  ice-mountain  in  Virginia  see  Amer. 
Jour.  Sei.,Vol.  XLV,  p.  78;  for  one  in  Wallingford,Vermont,  see  Amer. 
Jour.  Sci.,  Vol.  LVI,  p.  331.  For  an  account  of  ice-deposits  in  the 
Alps  and  Jura,  see  Edinb.  Phil.  Jour:,  Vol.  VIII,  p.  1,  also  p.  290. 
On  ice-caverns  in  Russia  see  Geology  of  Russia,  Vol.  I,  p.  186,  and 
Lippincott's  Gazetteer,  art.  "  Yakotsk."  On  the  relics  of  glaciers  in 
the  Sierra  Nevada  see  Joseph  Le  Conte,  in  Am.  Jour.  Sci.  and  Arts, 
[3]  III,  p.  125;  X,  126,  and  Proc.  Acad.  Sci.  Cal.,  IV  (part  v),  259. 


440  PREADAMITES. 

Orleans.  The  land  grows  seaward  338  feet  annually. 
Humphreys  and  Abbot  estimated  that  the  whole  delta 
of  the  Mississippi  had  been  laid  down  in  5000  years.* 
De  Lanoye  makes  the  delta  of  the  Nile  but  6350 
years  old.f  The  Sea  of  Azof  once  extended  farther 
east  than  the  Euxine,  and  the  Oarus  or  Volga  emptied 
into  it.;}:  The  Greeks  retained  a  tradition  of  great 
hydrographic  changes  about  the  Black  Sea.  The  Syrn- 
plegades,  or  floating  islands,  were  only  landmarks 
which  changed  their  positions  relatively  to  the  chang- 
ing shore-line.  There  was  a  time  when  the  rocky 
barriers  of  the  Thracian  Bosphorus  gave  way  and 
the  Black  Sea  subsided.  It  had  covered  a  vast  area 
to  the  north  and  east ;  now  this  area  became  drained, 
and  was  known  as  the  ancient  Lectonia  —  from  2000 
B.C.  the  home  of  the  warlike  Scythians, —  now  the 
prairie  region  of  Russia  and  the  granary  of  Europe. 
Bergstrasser  has  shown  that  during  its  former  high 
level  it  was  confluent  with  the  Caspian  and  Aral  seas  ;§ 
and  thus  another  Mediterranean  stretched  eastward 
beyond  the  Dardanelles.  An  American  engineer  has 
proposed  to  reunite  themj 

Such    events   have   taken   place   in   historic    times 

*  Humphreys  and  Abbot,  Report  on  the  Mississippi  River,  1861. 

f  De  Lanoye,  Ramses  le  Grand  ou  V Egypt  il  y  a  3300  ans,  trans., 
New  York,  1870. 

J  Rawlinson's  Herodotus,  III,  06  and  map.  .  Herodotus  says  this 
sea,  in  his  time,  was  not  very  much  inferior  to  the  Euxine  in  size. 
Bk.  IV,  86. 

§  Bergstrasser,  Reunion  de  la  mer  Caspienne  et  In  mer  Noire,  Paris. 
See  further,  Huxley,  Critiques  and  Addresses,  p.  164. 

I  Spalding,  in  Report  to  Geographical  Commission  of  Russia.  The 
nature  of  the  ancient  hydrographical  conditions  of  the  Aralo-Caspian 
region,  and  the  advantages  and  practicability  of  restoring  them,  are 
the  objects  of  a  Russian  scientific  survey  now  in  progress. 


ANTIQUITY     OF    MAN.  441 

.and  before  our  eyes.*  I  think  we  must  admit  that 
the  greatest  events  which  separate, ,,us  from  the  age 
of  the  Stone  Folk  do  not  necessitate  many  thousands 
of  years  for  their  consummation.  Whether,  then,  we 
consider  the  magnitude  of  the  geological  changes 
since  the  advent  of  European  man,  or  his  contempo- 
raneousness with  animals  now  extinct,  or  his  succes- 
sion upon  the  continental  glacier,  we  do  not  discover 
valid  grounds  for  assuming  him  removed  by  a  dis- 
tance exceeding  six  to  ten  thousand  years,  f 

Investigators  occupied  with  the  relics  of  primeval 
man,  in  Europe,  have  endeavored  to  deduce  a  numer- 
ical expression  for  his  antiquity  from  the  indications  of 
these  relics.  Morlot,  from  the  study  of  the  layers 
constituting  the  "cone  of  the  Tiniere,"-  — a  deposit 
formed  by  a  torrent  discharging  itself  in  the  Lake  of 
Geneva, —  concluded  that  the  Polished  Stone  Epoch 
dates  back  4700  to  7000  years.  Gillieron,  from  re- 
searches at  the  Bridge  of  Thiele,  is  led  to  fix  the 
Epoch  of  Polished  Stone  at  6700  years.  Steenstrup, 
from  investigations  in  the  bogs  of  Denmark,  is  led  to 
regard  4000  years  as  a  minimum  for  the  Epoch  of 
Polished  Stone.  De  Ferry,  from  a  study  of  the  river- 
drifts  of  the  Saune,  puts  the  Polished  Stone  Epoch  at 
4383  years,  and  the  Epoch  of  the  Mammoth  at  5844 
to  7305  —  fortunate  if  the  thousands  are  as  exact  as 
the  units  in  these  figures.  Arcelin,  from  a  separate 

*  Further  on  this  subject  see  Lubbock,  Prehistoric  Times,  3d  ed., 
p.  419,  etc.;  art.  "Ogyges,"  in  Anthou's  Classical  Dictionary;  War- 
ren, on  the  drainage  of  the  St.  Croix  Lake,  in  Proc.  Amer.  Assoc., 
XVIII,  207,  and  his  Official  Report. 

f  This  is  the  conclusion  of  Dr.  Friedrich  Pfaff,  Die  neuesten 
Forschungen  imd  Theorien  auf  dem  Gebiete  der  Schopfungsgeschichte, 
Frankfort-on-the-Main,  1868.  I  do  not  intend  this  estimate  to  cover 
the  age  of  the  "  Man  of  Calaveras,"  who  seems  to  have  lived  in 
Pliocene  time. 


442  PREADAMITE8. 

study  of  the  drifts  of  the  Saone,  put  the  Roman  Epoch 
at  1500  to  1800  years ;  the  Iron  or  Keltic  Age,  from 
1800  to  2700  years;  the  Age  of  Bronze,  from  2700 
to  3000  years;  the  Epoch  of  Polished  Stone,  from 
3000  to  4000  years ;  and  the  blue  clays,  containing 
remains  of  the  mammoth,  from  6700  to  8000  years. 
Le  Hon,  in  view  of  all  the  results  and  all  the  facts, 
publishes  the  following  estimates  : 

Years. 

Appearance  of  Iron  in  the  West, 2700 

Age  of  Bronze,  properly  so-called,  -  -  2700  to  4000 
Age  of  Polished  Stone  (Neolithic),  -  -  4000  to  6000 

Age  of  Reindeer,  to  beyond,      - 7000 

Age  of  the  Mammoth  (Palaeolithic),  -    -  not  estimated 

It  cannot  be  pretended  that  these  estimates  are  ex- 
travagant. They  are  so  much  more  moderate  and 
rational  than  the  wild  guesses  in  which  some  geolo- 
gists and  anthropologists  have  indulged,  that  I  feel 
indisposed  to  offer  any  adverse  criticisms.  These  esti- 
mates, it  will  be  noticed,  are  based  on  the  legitimate 
data  of  an  archaeological  induction,  and  not  on  any 
theory  of  the  length  of  geological  periods ;  still  less 
on  any  astronomical  hypothesis  whose  exigencies  ex- 
ceed, so  egregiously  as  Croll's,  the  demands  of  the 
facts  to  be  chronologically  coordinated.  Our  historical 
data  are  sufficiently  accordant.  When  the  Hamitic 
Pelasgians  entered  Greece,  about  2500  B.C.,  they 
introduced  bronze  and  iron.  We  have  no  evidence 
that  bronze  had  not  been  known  at  an  earlier  period. 
They  found  the  Stone  Age  still  persisting,  at  that  date, 
in  southeastern  Europe,  and  were  the  means  of  bring- 
ing it  to  a  termination.  But  in  central  and  northern 
Europe  the  Age  of  Stone  was  prolonged  many  centu- 
ries. 

At   dates   earlier   than    2500   B.C.,    we  have   some 


ANTIQUITY     OF    MAN.  443 

historical  evidence  that  the  Stone  Folk  were  in  Europe. 
It  is  thought  that  the  Iberians,  from  Atlantis  and  the 
northwest  part  of  Africa,  settled  in  the  southwest 
of  Europe  at  a  period  earlier  than  the  settlement  of 
the  Egyptians  in  the  northeast  of  Africa.  In  short, 
the  Iberians  spread  themselves  over  Spain,  Gaul  and 
the  British  islands  as  early  as  4000  or  5000  B.C. 
They  found  everywhere  that  the  Stone  Folk  had  pre- 
ceded them.  That  is,  we  are  in  possession  of  histor- 
ical data  which  lead  to  the  conclusion  that  the  Age  of 
Stone  stretches  back  5800  to  6800  years.  This  date  is 
determined  from  Egyptian  records  which  commemorate 
warlike  movements  among  the  Iberian  Libyans,  the 
Hamitic  Pelasgians  and  the  Aryan  Greeks.  For  in- 
stance, the  Libyan  Amazons  of  Diodorus, —  that  is  to 
say,  the  Libyans  of  the  Iberian  race, —  must  be  iden- 
tical with  the  Libyans  with  brown  or  grizzly  skin,  of 
whom  Brugsch  has  already  pointed  out  the  representa- 
tion figured  on  the  Egyptian  monuments  of  the  Fourth 
Dynasty.*  These  representations,  according  to  the 
chronology  of  Brugsch,  mount  to  3500  B.C.,  or  according 
to  Chabas,  to  3000  B.C.  The  Fourth  Dynasty,  accord- 
ing to  Wilkinson,  dates  from  about  2420  B.C.  At  this 
date  the  Iberians  had  become  sufficiently  powerful  to- 
attempt  the  conquest  of  the  known  world.  It  is  easy 
to  believe  that  one  or  two  thousand  years  had  elapsed 
since  their  first  appearance  in  Europe  ;  and  this  con- 
cession brings  us  to,  say,  4000  B.C.,  as  the  remotest 
date  to  which  historical  information  authorizes  us  te 
trace  the  Stone  Folk,  who  were  the  predecessors  of  the 
Iberians. 

The  Stone  Folk  had  lived  somewhere,  if  not  in 
Europe,  at  an  earlier  date.  The  Iberians  had  already 
consumed  unknown  centuries  in  wanderings,  wars  and 

*  Jubainville,  Les  premiers  Habitans  de  r Europe,  p.  47. 


444  PREADAMITES. 

the  development  of  a  rude  civilization;  but  the  Scene 
of  tlieir  activities  was  probably  within  the  tropical  or 
sub-tropical  regions  of  Africa  and  Asia. 

The  third  aspect  of  the  question  of  man's  antiquity, 
"The  Epoch  of  the  Adamites,"  I  reserve  for  another 
•chapter. 


CHAPTER    XXVIII. 

THE    PATRIARCHAL   PERIODS. 

A  DISCUSSION  of  the  "Epoch  of  the  Adamites  " 
-LjL  is  simply  an  examination  of  the  chronological 
data  of  Genesis.  In  the  eighth  and  ninth  chapters 
of  the  present  work  I  have  presented  all  which  needs 
to  be  said  respecting  the  historical  and  monumental 
chronology  of  the  Hebrews  and  other  ancient  nations. 
I  shall  only  offer  here  some  views  connected  with  the 
allowance  of  a  longer  time  between  Adam  and  Abra- 
ham than  the  accepted  chronology  assumes. 

In  maintaining  that  the  Black  (and  other)  races  are 
descended  from  preadamites,  I  have  depended  largely 
on  the  truth  of  the  two  following  propositions  :  (1) 
The  time  from  Adam  (according  to  accepted  chronol- 
ogy) to  the  date  at  which  we  know  the  Negro  type 
had  been  fully  established  is  vastly  too  brief  for  so 
great  a  divergence,  in  view  of  the  imperceptible  amount 
of  divergence  since  such  date.  (2)  No  amount  of  time 
would  suffice  for  the  divergence  of  the  Black  races  from 
the  white  man's  Adam,  since  that  would  imply  degen- 
eracy of  a  racial  and  continental  extent,  and  this  is 
contrary  to  the  recognized  principle  of  progress  in 
nature.  When  the  question  is  raised  in  reference  to 
the  Brown  races,  the  chronological  and  physiological 
difficulties  are  less  ;  but  the  phenomena  of  race  per- 
sistence, ethnic  affinities  and  geographical  distribution 
force  us  to  the  conviction  that  their  moderate  inferior- 
ity to  the  "White  race  is  something  also  coordinated 
with  a  preadarnic  origin.  But  even  this  conclusion. 


4)5 


446  PREADAMITE8. 

does  not  wholly  relieve  us  from  the  inconvenience  of 
a  chronological  strait.  Admitting  Adam  to  be  the 
progenitor  only  of  the  Mediterranean  race,  the  collo- 
cation of  events  in  the  Genesiacal  records  creates  an 
urgent  demand  for  more  time  than  the  Usherian 
chronology  allows.*  What  we  need  is  a  longer  inter- 
val between  Adam  and  the  dawn  of  written  history, 
and  especially  between  Adam  and  the  Deluge.  The 
very  record  itself  presents  us  ethnological  data  which 
would  be  greatly  accommodated  and  relieved  by  a 
larger  allowance  of  time.  The  fourth  chapter  of  Gen- 
esis, for  instance,  appears  to  have  been  composed  be- 
fore the  Deluge  —  perhaps  in  the  500th  year  of  Noah 
(Genesis  v,  32) ;  but  at  that  time  there  were  peoples  in 
existence,  descended  from  Cain,  who  were  celebrated 
for  agriculture,  mechanics  and  music.  They  were,  in- 
deed, descended  from  Jabal,  Jubal  and  Tubal-Cain,  of 
the  eighth  generation  from  Adam.  But,  as  the  ten 
generations  from  Adam  to  the  500th  year  of  Noah 

*  Prichard,  in  his  great  work  on  the  Physical  History  of  Man- 
kind, not  only  maintains  the  unity  of  the  human  species  and  the 
Adamic  origin  of  all  men,  but  feels  compelled  to  admit  that  the 
magnitude  of  the  transformations  which  have  taken  place  in  human 
races  demands  a  much  larger  allowance  of  time  than  accepted  chro- 
nology affords.  Bunsen,  as  I  have  stated,  appropriates  10,000  years. 
The  Duke  of  Argyll  says:  "The  older  the  human  family  can  he 
proved  to  be,  the  more  possible  and  probable  it  is  that  it  has  de- 
scended from  a  single  pair " ;  and  he  intimates  that  the  Bible  and 
science  concur  in  allowing  a  much  higher  antiquity  than  generally 
assumed.  (Primeval  Man,  pp.  126, 128,  etc.)  Scientific  opinion  is  vir- 
tually unanimous  that  the  popular  systems  of  chronology  do  not 
afford  sufficient  time  for  the  diversification  of  human  races.  Com- 
pare Lyell,  Principles  of  Geology;  also  the  authorities  already  cited. 
Friedrich  Miiller  records  the  opinion  that  the  Hamites  came  out  of 
Asia  into  Africa  9000  or  10000  B.C.  These  pushed  on  to  Libya  and 
^Ethiopia.  The  ^Egyptian  immigration  is  fixed  "  at  least  at  8000 
to  9000  before  our  epoch."  (Fr.  Miiller,  Nomra-Expedition,  Eth- 
nologic, p.  98.) 


THE    PATRIARCHAL    PERIODS.  447 

cover  only  1526  years,  we  may  assume  the  eight  gen- 
erations to  Tubal-Cain  to  cover  about  1245  years ;  and 
hence,  from  Tubal-Cain  to  the  500th  year  of  Noah  we 
have  only  about  300  years,  which  is  insufficient  time, 
in  the  infancy  of  the  world,  for  the  growth  of  tribes 
and  nations  and  culture  which  seem  then  to  have  been 
in  existence. 

Take  another  case.  The  tenth  chapter  of  Genesis 
narrates  a  series  of  events  which  took  place  after  the 
Flood  and  before  the  division  of  the  land  in  the  time 
of  Peleg.  Computing  the  time  in  the  usual  way,  the 
interval  from  the  Flood  to  the  birth  of  Reu,  the  son 
of  Peleg,  was  131  years ;  and,  according  to  the  usual 
rate  of  increase,  the  posterity  of  Noah  must  have 
amounted  to  about  900  persons.  This  chapter  was 
written  in  the  time  of  Peleg,  as  otherwise  the  history 
would  have  been  brought  down  to  a  later  dare,  as  it 
is  in  the  eleventh  chapter.  But  note  the  progress 
which  had  been  made  in  the  settlement  of  the  world 
and  the  building  of  cities  at  the  date  of  this  composi- 
tion. The  posterity  of  Japheth  had  moved  westward 
and  taken  possession  of  the  islands  of  the  ^Egean 
and  the  Mediterranean,  and  probably  the  adjacent 
continental  regions,  and  had  spread  over  the  vast  terri- 
tory of  Scythia  on  the  north,  and  penetrated  to 
Spain  on  the  west.*  They  had  become  separated  into 
distinct  "languages,  families  and  nations."  This  is  a 
glimpse  of  ethnic  events  which  we  cannot  reasonably 
assume  to  have  taken  place  in  131  years.  The  con- 
viction is  strengthened  the  more  we  consider  the 
vitality  of  linguistic  forms  among  the  peoples  of 
Mediterranean  race.  Again,  the  descendants  of  Ham 
had  accomplished  even  greater  results.  Egypt  had 
been  settled,  and  its  population  had  become  differ- 

*  See  chapter  v. 


448  PREADAMITES. 

entiated  into  at  least  eight  tribes  or  nations.*  Phoe- 
nician Sidon  had  been  built,  and  the  Phoenicians  had 
grown  into  nine  peoples,  "and  afterward  the  families 
of  the  Canaanites  spread  abroad."  But  before  the 
Canaanites,  there  were  present  in  Palestine  the  Reph- 
aim,  Zuzim,  Emini  and  others.  Who  were  these 
peoples?  I  have  heretofore  insisted  on  the  proba- 
bility that  they  were  Hamites.  Whoever  they  were, 
their  career  in  Canaan,  antecedently  to  the  presence 
and  productive  activity  of  the  Semites,  deepens  the 
conviction  that  131  years  is  an  insufficient  allowance 
of  time.  Hamitic  Nimrod,  also,  or  his  posterity, 
had  planted  cities.  Babel,  Erech,  Accad  and  Calneh 
were  the  ^beginning  of  his  kingdom."  Then  Asshur 
arose  among  the  Nimrodites  and  led  away  a  colony, 
which  built  other  walled  cities — Nineveh,  Rehoboth, 
Calah  and  Resen,  which  was  "a  great  city."  Thus 
the  descendants  of  Ham  had  developed  "families 
and  tongues  and  countries  and  nations."  The  pos- 
terity of  Shem,  also,  had  become  divided  into  "fami- 
lies and  tongues  and  nations,"  and  dispersed  to  many 
"lands."  Accordingly  the  descendants  of  Noah,  in 
the  days  of  Peleg,  had  become  numerous  "nations," 
and  divided  the  earth  among  themselves.  Now,  it 
is  difficult  to  believe  that  these  cities  and  nationalities 
had  come  into  existence  from  one  family  in  the  space 
of  131  years. 

A  similar  set  of  considerations  is  furnished  by  the 
eleventh  chapter  of  Genesis,  which  seems  to  be  a 
distinct  document,  and  begins  back  at  an  epoch  near 
the  Flood,  and  preserves  the  history  down  to  Abra- 
ham. Journeying  westward,  the  Adamites,  as  yet. 
one  family,  attempted  to  build  a  tower,  and  were 
defeated.  Still,  it  appears,  a  city  known  as  Babel 

*  See  chapter  iii. 


THE     PATRIARCHAL     PERIODS.  449 

rose  into  existence ;  and  it  would  be  fair  to  presume 
that  this  and  the  other  cities  named  as  the  begin- 
ning of  Nirnrod's  kingdom,  instead  of  being  built 
by  him  or  his  successors,  were  already  in  existence 
long  before  the  time  of  Nimrod.  How  much,  then, 
beyond  131  years  must  the  time  from  Noah  to  Peleg 
be  elongated? 

I  have  heretofore  employed  such  facts  to  indicate 
the  grounds  of  the  biblical  presumption  that  the  popu- 
lation of  the  world,  in  early  Genesiacal  times,  had  not 
all  been  derived  from  the  stem  of  Noah,  or  even  of 
Adam.  This  argument  assumes  strength  in  proportion 
to  the  confidence  with  which  we  hold  to  the  Usherian 
chronology ;  and  those  who  defend  that  chronology 
must  consistently  admit  the  probability  of  preadain- 
ites.  But  those  who  deny,  for  any  reason,  the  exist- 
ence of  preadamites,  must  consistently  admit  the 
pressure  of  biblically  recorded  facts  for  a  more  gen- 
erous chronology  than  Usher  has  left  us.  That  is  the 
point  here  made.  But,  for  my  own  part,  I  do  not 
think  one  exigency  excludes  the  other.  We  must  ad- 
mit the  evidence  of  preadamites  regardless  of  chro- 
nology ;  and  we  must  admit  the  existence  of  a  demand 
for  more  time,  regardless  of  the  existence  of  preadam- 
ites. 

This  unsatisfactory  brevity  of  the  popular  chro- 
nology confers  great  interest  and  importance  on  the 
attempt  recently  made  by  Rev.  T.  P.  Crawford*  to 
show  that  the  Genesiacal  language,  when  properly 
interpreted,  expands  the  patriarchal  periods  to  more 
than  four  times  the  accepted  length.  I  deem  it  an 

*  Crawford,   The  Patriarchal  Dynasties  from  Adam  to  Abraham 
shown  to  cover  10,500  years,  and   the  highest  human  life  only  187. 
12mo,  pp.  165,  Richmond,  Va.,  Josiah  Ryland  &  Co.      Mr.  Craw- 
ford dates  from  Tung  Chow,  China. 
29 


450  PREADAMITES. 

appropriate  sequel  of  this  discussion  of  the  antiquity 
of  man  to  explain  Mr.  Crawford's  method. 

The  fundamental  position  assumed  by  the  author  is 
a  reformed  reading  of  the  genealogical  tables  contained 
in  the  fifth  and  eleventh  chapters  of  Genesis  ;  the  first 
of  which  traces  the  posterity  of  Adam  to  Noah,  and 
the  other  traces  the  posterity  of  Noah  to  Abraham. 
For  the  purpose  of  giving  an  intelligible  explanation 
of  Mr.  Crawford's  reformed  reading,  I  here  reproduce 
the  biblical  paragraph  touching  the  family  of  Adam : 

"  And  Adam  lived  an  hundred  and  thirty  years,  and 
begat  a  son  in  his  own  likeness,  after  his  image  ;  and 
called  his  name  Seth.  And  the  days  of  Adam,  after 
he  had  begotten  Seth,  were  eight  hundred  years ;  and 
he  begat  sons  and  daughters.  And  all  the  days  that 
Adam  lived  were  nine  hundred  and  thirty  years  ;  and 
he  died." 

A  similar  paragraph  is  recorded  respecting  each  of 
the  antediluvian  patriarchs.  Now,  the  author  main- 
tains that  the  word  Adam  is  employed,  above,  in  a 
personal,  and  afterward  in  a  family,  sense ;  that  the 
first  clause  denotes  the  whole  life  of  Adam,  and  not  his 
age  at  the  birth  of  Seth ;  that  YOLaD,  translated 
"begat,"  signifies  rather  "appointed,"*  and  refers  to 
Adam's  designation  of  Seth  (in  place  of  Abel)  to  be 
his  successor;  that  "likeness"  and  "image"  refer, 
not  to  personal  appearance,  but  to  character  and  office, 
the  name  Seth  itself  signifying  "The  Appointed" ;f 

*The  verb  YaLaD,  according  to  Gesenius,  signifies  (1)  To  bring 
forth;  (2)  To  beget;  and  under  this  comes  the  signification,  To  consti- 
tute, to  appoint,  as  in  Ps.  ii,  7,  "  Thou  are  my  son,  this  day  have  I 
begotten  (constituted)  thee  "  as  King.  A  parallel  reading  is  kyiwrfaa 
in  1  Cor.  iv,  15,  "  In  Christ  Jesus  I  have  begotten  you  through  the 
gospel." 

t  Gen.  iv,  25,  SeTh  seems  to  be  from  SITh,  to  set,  to  place,  to 
replace. 


THE  PATRIARCHAL  PERIODS.        451 

that  "Adam,"  in  the  next  clause,  refers  to  the  tribe 
or  family  of  Adam  ;  that  the  Adamic  family  continued 
to  be  ruled  over  by  successors,  not  in  the  line  of  Seth, 
for  a  period  of  930  years ;  that  thereafter  the  repre- 
sentatives of  the  Sethite  line  acceded  to  the  kingship 
for  912  years,  when  the  family  of  Enos  assumed  gov- 
ernment, and  so  on. 

These  positions  are  argued  with  much  ability.  That 
the  first  clause  expresses  the  whole  life  of  Adam  is 
maintained  on  the  following  grounds  :  1.  The  Hebrew 
never  employs  the  verb  lived  with  definite  numbers  to 
indicate  the  age  of  a  man  at  the  birth  of  a  son  ;  but  it 
invariably  says  such  a  one  was  a  son  of  so  many  years 
when  his  son  was  born,  or  some  other  event  took  place. 
Many  passages  are  cited,  of  which,  see  Genesis  xxi,  5 ; 
xvi,  16 ;  xvii,  24 ;  xxi,  4 ;  Leviticus  ix,  3 ;  Joshua  xiv, 
7 ;  1  Kings  xiv,  21 ;  xx,  42.  On  the  contrary,  the  verb 
lived  denotes  the  whole  term  of  a  man's  life.  See 
Genesis  1,  22;  xxiii,  1;  xxv,  7;  xlvii,  28;  v,  5;  xi, 
11;  ix,  28;  2  Kings  xiv,  17;  Job  xlii,  16.  2.  Ante- 
diluvian life  is  substantially  asserted  to  have  been  one 
hundred  and  twenty  years,  on  an  average.*  3.  There 
is  nowhere  in  the  Old  Testament  any  allusion  to  such 
enormous  ages  as  eight  hundred  and  nine  hundred 
years.  On  the  contrary,  Abraham,  who  was  promised 
a  "good  old  age,"  died  at  one  hundred  and  seventy- 
five  years,  f  So  Isaac,  at  one  hundred  and  eighty 
years,  was  "old  and  full  of  days.":}:  For  further  de- 
tails of  the  reasoning  I  must  refer  the  reader  to  the 
work  itself.  A  paraphrase  of  the  passage  concerning 
Adam  would,  therefore,  read  somewhat  as  follows : 

*See  Gen.  vi,  3,  "Yet  his  days  shall  be  a  hundred'  and  twenty 
years." 

t  Gen.  xv,  15 :  xxv,  7,  8. 
\  Gen.  xxxv,  28,  29. 


452  PREADAMITE8. 

And  Adam  lived  a  hundred  and  thirty  years.  And 
at  the  close  of  his  life  he  appointed  his  son  to  be  hi& 
spiritual  heir  and  successor,  and  designated  him  Seth, 
"The  Appointed."  And  the  duration  of  the  house 
of  Adam,  after  the  appointment  of  Seth,  was  eight 
hundred  years,  represented  by  male  and  female  de- 
scendants. And  the  whole  duration  of  the  house  of 
Adam  was  nine  hundred  and  thirty  years,  and  it  ceased 
to  exist. 

The  paragraphs  touching  the  other  antediluvian . 
patriarchs  are  to  be  similarly  understood.  It  will 
thus  appear  that  the  average  duration  of  life  was- 
then  one  hundred  and  twenty  years.  A  similar  in- 
terpretation of  the  eleventh  chapter  gives  the  average 
duration  of  life  after  the  Flood  at  one  hundred  and 
twenty-eight  years.  After  Abraham,  the  ages,  as- 
stated  in  the  sacred  text,  range  from  one  hundred 
and  ten  to  one  hundred  and  eighty  years,  with  an 
average  of  one  hundred  and  thirty-five  years.  These 
conclusions  are  countenanced  by  the  duration  of  hu- 
man life  among  other  nations  of  parallel  antiquity. 
The  utmost  limit  of  Egyptian  life  was  one  hundred 
and  ten  years.  The  average  life  of  the  eight  kings- 
of  the  second  Chaldaean  Dynasty  was  eighty-eight 
years.  Under  the  first  Chinese  Dynasty,  of  four 
hundred  and  thirty-nine  years,  average  life  was 
seventy-seven  years  ;  under  the  second,  of  six  hun- 
dred and  forty-four  years,  it  was  sixty-nine  years. 
These  two  dynasties  extended  from  the  days  of  Pe- 
leg  to  those  of  Solomon.  Many  other  facts  tend  to- 
show  that  human  life,  in  the  most  ancient  times, 
had  a  duration  not  far  from  that  of  the  Hebrew 
patriarchs,  if  we  interpret  the  first  clause  of  each 
paragraph  as  proposed  by  Mr.  Crawford ;  while  the 
marvelous  duration  of  human  life  according  to  the 


THE    PATRIARCHAL    PERIODS.  453 

popular  interpretation  is  opposed  to  every  item  of 
knowledge  which  we  possess  from  other  sources,  and 
is  supported  only  by  an  interpretation  of  a  document 
claiming  to  have  originated  in  the  infancy  of  civiliza- 
tion, and  recorded  in  a  language  which  for  centuries 
lias  been  extinct. 

Applying  these  principles  to  the  genealogical  tables 
of  Genesis, we  obtain  the  following  chronological  table  : 

Years. 

From  Adam  to  the  Flood,       -  7,737 

From  the  Flood  to  the  Birth  of  Abraham,  -        -    2,763 


From  Adam  to  Abraham,       -  -       10,500 

From  the  Birth  of  Abraham  to  Christ,       -         -    2,000 


From  Adam  to  Christ.    -  -       12,500 

From  Christ  to  A.D.  1880,  -         -        -         -         -    1,880 


From  Adam  to  1880,      -  -       14,380 

Such  an  interpretation  of  the  faint  traces  in  our  pos- 
session of  a  biblical  chronology,  whatever  its  apparent 
adaptation  to  the  facts,  and  the  exigencies  which  they 
create,  must  naturally  stand  or  fall  on  the  result  of 
Hebrew  investigation.  It  is  the  Bible  alone  which 
decides  what  we  must  understand  by  Adam ;  and  the 
Bible  alone  must  teach  us  what  intervals  its  authors 
intended  to  interpose  between  Adam  and  Abraham. 
I  cannot  repress  the  hope,  however,  awakened  by  the 
sanctions  of  my  own  slender  knowledge  of  the  bibli- 
cal language,  that  thorough  and  unprejudiced  Hebrew 
scholarship  will  find  satisfactory  ground  to  accept  Mr. 
Crawford's  theory.  Such  a  result,  whatever  the  oppo- 
site conclusion  may  signify,  would  greatly  strengthen 
the  claims  of  the  Pentateuch  upon  the  devout  credence 
of  intelligent  minds. 


CHAPTER  XXIX. 

PREADAMITISM   IN  LITERATURE. 

THE  reader  will  be  interested,  before  leaving  this 
subject,  in  a  few  notes  on  some  phases  of  opinion 
expressed  by  other  writers.  Like  the  conception  of 
the  secular  length  of  the  "days"  of  Genesis,  the 
doctrine  of  Preadamites  was  a  direct  outgrowth  of 
biblical  interpretation.  As  Augustine,  one  of  the 
church  Fathers,  educed  from  Genesis  the  idea  of 
seonic  creative  days,  so  Peyrerius,  a  Dutch  ecclesi- 
astic, first  conceived  that  certain  passages  of  St. 
Paul's  Epistles  clearly  imply  the  existence  of  races 
before  Adam. 

In  1655  a  small  book  appeared  in  Paris  which 
had  for  its  theme  the  novel  and  alarming  subject  of 
Prae-Adamites.  Its  full  title,  translated  from  the 
Latin,  in  which  the  work  was  written,  is  as  follows : 
Prce- Adamites,  or  a  Treatise  on  the  Twelfth,  Thir- 
teenth and  Fourteenth  Verses  of  the  fifth  Chapter  of 
the  Epistle  of  Saint  Paul  to  the  Romans,  from  which 
it  is  concluded  that  the  First  Men  existed  before 
Adam.*  The  book  appeared  anonymously  ;  and  those 
acquainted  with  the  spirit  of  the  dominant  ecclesias- 
ticism  of  that  date  will  readily  divine  the  motive  of 
the  author.  It  soon  became  known,  however,  that 
the  world  was  indebted  for  this  brochure  to  the  pen 

*  Prce-Adamitce,  sice  Exercitatio  super  Versibus  duodecimo,  decimo- 
tertio  et  decimo-quarto,  cctpitis  quinti  Episfolce  D.  Paitli  ad  Romanos, 
quibus  inducunttir  Primi  Homines  mite  Adamum  conditi. 

454 


PREADAMITISM    IN     LITERATURE.  455 

and  courage  of  La  Peyrere,  a  learned  and  sagacious 
priest  of  the  orthodox  faith. 

The  work  was  an  attempt  to  prove,  from  biblical 
authority,  that  men  must  have  lived  on  the  earth 
before  Adam.  "Within  a  year  appeared  its  comple- 
ment from  the  pen  of  the  same  author,  in  which  the 
whole  subject  was  newly  argued,  and  more  thoroughly 
discussed.  This  was  a  Theological  System,  based  on 
the  Hypothesis  of  Pr 'ce- Adamites.*  The  two  works 
may  now  be  found  occasionally,  vellum-bound,  in  one 
volume,  18mo,  and  published,  without  place,  "anno 
salutis  MDCLV." 

The  next  year  a  book  appeared  in  London  with 
the  following  title  :  Man  before  Adam,  or  a  Discourse 
upon  the  Twelfth,  Thirteenth  and  fourteenth  Verses 
of  the  fifth  Chapter  of  the  Epistle  of  Paul  to  the 
Romans.  JBy  which  are  proved  that  the  first  Men 
were  created  before  Adam.  This  work,  in  its  argu- 
ment as  well  as  its  title,  is  substantially  a  reproduc- 
tion of  Peyrerius.  It  embodies,  however,  the  Systema 
Tlieologicum  under  the  single  title  of  the  first  work. 

In  the  undeveloped  stage  of  scientific  inquiry  exist- 
ing two  and  a  quarter  centuries  ago,  it  is  certain  that 
no  investigation  respecting  preadamites  could  have 
been  conducted  on  true  anthropological  principles.  In 
Europe  the  Bible  was  the  source  and  criterion  of  all 
belief.  Whatever  the  ecclesiastical  authorities  had 
accepted  and  sanctioned  was  held  to  be  taught  in  the 
Bible.  Whatever  the  ecclesiastical  authorities  did  not 
understand  the  Bible  to  teach  was  generally  regarded 
as  unimportant,  if  not  heretical.  The  meaning  of  the 
Bible,  however,  was  extracted  in  accordance  with  the 
simple  and  narrow  canons  of  grammar.  No  light  was 

*  Systema  Theologicum  ex  Prceadamitarum  Hypothesi.  Pars 
Prima. 


456  PREADAMITES. 

admitted  from  the  luminous  realm  of  God's  universal 
truth.  There  are  doctors  high  in  authority  among  us 
at  this  day  who  maintain  that  grammatical  structure 
and  Hebrew  usage  are  sufficient  to  light  the  way  to 
the  meaning  of  the  darkest  passages  of  Revelation. 
But  the  scriptural  writers  have  sometimes  plunged  into 
the  midst  of  the  profound  and  mysterious  facts  of 
science  ;  why  not,  then,  summon  all  our  knowledge  to 
the  task  of  evoking  the  meaning  of  the  text  ?  I  main- 
tain, against  the  narrow  and  pernicious  dogma  that  the 
Bible  is  sufficient  everywhere  to  interpret  itself,  that, 
on  the  contrary,  it  was  ordained  to  be  interpreted 
under  the  concentrated  light  of  all  the  learning  which 
has  been  created  by  a  God-given  intelligence  in  man. 
I  believe  the  biblical  documents,  so  far  as  dictated  by 
inspiration,  have  been  written  for  all  time ;  and  tha.t 
their  meaning  is  often  so  deep  and  so  rich  that  the 
accumulated  learning  of  the  latest  generation  of  men 
will  be  unable  to  exhaust  it. 

The  pretense  that  the  Bible  must  be  interpreted 
grammatically  and  Hebraically,  without  scientific  aids, 
is  an  implicit  denial  of  its  divine  inspiration,  and  is  one 
of  those  self-destructive  claims  which  a  blind  faith  is 
ever  setting  up  against  the  demands  of  common  sense. 
If  the  Bible  is  a  purely  human  production,  then  we 
must  seek  its  meaning  by  the  literal  interpretation  of 
its  language.  We  have  no  right  to  seek  for  anything 
beyond  that  which  is  actually  expressed.  If  the  Bible 
is  the  expression  of  an  infinite  mind,  through  finite, 
fallible,  and  often  unconscious  human  agents,  it  is 
certain  that  the  literal  phrase  can  seldom  rise  to  the 
full  idea  which  it  adumbrates.  There  is  always  some- 
thing beyond  —  an  infinite  something  beyond — which 
the  language  but  faintly  shadows  forth,  or  fails  totally 
to  reach.  This  something  beyond — this  test  and  pre- 


PREADAMITISM     IN     LITERATURE.  457 

rogative  of  inspiration — is  in  the  realm  of  universal  and 
eternal  truth  ;  and  there  is  nothing  which  can  bring  us 
into  apprehensible  relations  to  this  which  eludes  verbal 
expression,  except  attainable  related  truth.  What- 
ever aids,  therefore,  bring  us  into  possession  of  truths 
correlated  to  those  expressed,  or  faintly  shadowed, 
or  sublimely  subsumed  in  the  text  of  the  divine  rev- 
elation, it  is  not  only  legitimate  but  our  bounden 
duty  to  summon.  The  more  devotedly  we  hold  to  the 
inspiration  of  the  Bible,  the  more  devoutly  shall  we 
recognize  the  atmosphere  of  thoughts  which  tran- 
scended all  power  of  expression  in  the  language  of  a 
rude  age,  and  the  more  gladly  shall  we  seek  to  rise 
to  the  highest  summits  of  modern  thought,  for  the 
purpose  of  catching  glimpses  of  the  divine  light  which 
had  not  risen  on  the  Hebrew  mind. 

If  the  coordinate  relations  of  secular  and  revealed 
learning  are  not  yet  duly  appreciated,  they  certainly 
had  not  been  discovered  in  the  age  of  Peyrerius. 
His  general  position  was  denounced  as  heretical ;  and 
the  poor  victim  of  a  consciousness  of  inherent  intel- 
lectual liberty  was  well-nigh  submerged  by  a  torrent 
of  ecclesiastical  choler.  Denunciation,  malediction, 
ridicule  and  defamation, —  these  were  the  unanswer- 
able arguments  which  the  "defenders  of  the  faith" 
employed  to  forestall  conviction  awakened  by  sober 
and  rational  argument.  .They  succeeded,  as  they  had 
habitually  succeeded.  "Pars  secunda"  of  the  Theo- 
logical System  never  followed  pars  prima  ;  and  the 
work  of  honest  Peyrerius  was  left  to  be  remembered 
and  mentioned  only  as  the  impious  madness  of  one  of 
the  enemies  of  religion. 

Peyrerius,  nevertheless,  was  less  impious  and  m-ad 
than  the  bond  slaves  of  dogma  who  silenced  his  tongue. 
His  sagacity  surpassed  his  age ;  and  I  have  come, 


458  PREADAMITES. 

not  to  bury,  but  to  honor  him.  His  thesis  was  argued 
with  soberness,  candor  and  logic ;  and  the  slender 
secular  evidence  with  which  the  state  of  contemporary 
learning  enabled  him  to  fortify  his  exegesis  was  perti- 
nent and  legitimate.  I  conclude  this  notice  of  him 
by  presenting  concisely  a  statement  of  the  principal 
points  made  in  his  works.* 

1.  The  "  one  man"  (Romans  v,  12)  by  whom  "sin 
entered  into  the  world  was  Adam";   for  in  verse  14 
that  sin  is  called  "Adam's  transgression." 

2.  "Transgression"    is    a    violation    of    "law"; 
therefore  "the  law"  (verse  13)  signifies  the  law  given 
to  Adam, —  natural  law,   not  that  given  to  Moses. 

3.  The  phrase  "until  the  law"  (verse  13)  implies  a 
time  before  the  law, —  that  is,  before  Adam;  and  as 
"sin  was  in  the  world"  during  that  time,  there  must 
have  been  men  in  existence  to  commit  sin. 

4.  The  sin  committed  before  the  enactment  of  the 
natural  law  was  "material,"  "actual";  the  sin  exist- 
ing after  Adam,  and  through  him,   was   "imputed," 
"formal,"    "legal,"    "adventitious,"  and   "after  the- 
similitude  of  Adam's  transgression." 

5.  Death  entered  into  the  world  before  Adam,  but 
it  was  in  consequence  of  the  imputation  "backwards" 
of  Adam's  prospective  sin ;  f  and  this  was  necessary, 
that  all  men  might  partake  of  the  salvation  provided 
in  Christ.:}:     Nevertheless,  death  before  Adam  did  not 
"reign."  § 

6.  Adam  was  the  "first  man"   only  in  the  same 

*  See  McClintock  and  Strong's  Cyclopcedia,  art.  "  Preadamites." 

f"  Peccatum  Adami  fuisse  retro  imputatum  primis  hoininibu^ 
ante  Adamum  conditis." 

£ "  Oportuerat  primes  illos  homines  peccavisse  in  Adamo,  ut 
sanctificarenlur  in  Christo." —  Prceadamitce,  cap.  xix. 

§"  Peccatum  tune  temporis  erat  mortuum;  mors  mortua,  et  nul- 
lus  erat  sepulchri  aculeus."  —Ibid.,  cap.  xii. 


PREADAMITISM    IN    LITERATURE.  459 

sense  as  Christ  was  the   "second  man";  for  Adam 
"was  the  figure  of  Christ."    (Romans  v,  14). 

7.  All  men  are  "of  one  blood,"  in  the  sense  of 
one  substance  —  one  "matter,"  one  "earth."*     The 
Jews  are  descended  from  Adam ;    the  Gentiles  from 
Preadamites.f     The  first  chapter  of  Genesis  treats  of 
the  origin  of  the  Gentiles;  the  second,  of  the  origin, 
of  the  Jews.:}:     The  Gentiles  were  created  aborigines, 
"in  the  beginning,"   by  the   "word"  of  God,  in  all 
lands ;  Adam,  the  father  of  the  Jews,  was  formed  of 
"clay,"  by  the  "hand"  of  God.§     Genesis,  after  the 
first  chapter,  is  a  history,  not  of  the  first  men,  but  of 
the  first  Jews.  || 

8.  The  existence  of  preadamites  is  also  indicated 
in  the  biblical   account  of  Adam's   family,  especially 
of  Cain.** 

9.  Proved,  also,   by  the  "monuments"  of  Egypt 
and  Chaklaea,  and  by  the  history  of  the  astronomy,  as- 
trology, theology  and  magic  of  the  Gentiles,  f  f  as  well  as. 
by  the  racial  features  of  remote  and  savage  tribes,  and 

,  by  the    "recently  discovered  parts  of  the   terrestrial 
structure."  ^ 

10.  Hence  the  epocli  of  the  creation  of  the  world 

*  We  can  now  add  that  all  men  are  "of  one  blood"  physiolog- 
ically and  structurally  and  chemically ;  for  among  all  the  races  of 
men  the  blood  presents  the  same  assemblage  of  characters.  More- 
over, we  are  able  to  assert  that  all  men  are  of  one  blood  genetically; 
so  that  whatever  the  thought  intended  to  be  expressed,  the  doctrine 
of  Preadamitism  does  not  collide  with  it. 

f  Systema  Theologicum,  lib.  ii,  cap.  vi-xi. 

\  Ibid.,  lib.  iii,  cap.  i,  ii. 

%Ibid.,  lib.  ii,  cap.  xi. 

||  Ibid.,  lib.  iv,  cap.  ii. 

**  Ibid.,  lib.  ii,  cap.  iv. 

ft  Ibid.,  lib.  iii,  cap.  v-xi. 

ft  Ibid.,  Prooemium. 


460  PKEADAMITES. 

does  not  date  from  that  beginning  commonly  figured 
in  Adam.* 

11.  The  deluge  of  Noah  was  not  universal,  and  it 
•destroyed  only  the  Jews ;  f  nor  is  it  possible  to  trace 
to  Noah  the  origins  of  all  the  races  of  men.  $ 

Peyrerius  seems  to  have  reached  sound  conclusions 
by  a  species  of  intuition ;  for  it  is  not  true  that  all 
these  points  are  adequately  defended  from  a  secular 
position ;  nor  was  it  possible,  at  that  date,  to  give 
them  such  defense.  The  reader  will  be  surprised, 
with  me,  that  the  brief  summary  above  given  directs 
attention  to  so  many  of  the  considerations  which  have 
been  employed  in  the  present  work.  The  positions 
which,  in  the  time  of  Peyrerius,  were  regarded  as  un- 
scriptural.  but  which  I  am  now  prepared  to  defend  on 
scriptural  as  well  as  scientific  grounds,  and  which, 
moreover,  are  mostly  accepted  by  the  modern  church, 
may  be  usefully  summarized  as  follows : 

1.  The  existence  of  preadamites,  who  lived  under 
the  reign  of  natural  law. 

2.  The  unity  of  mankind  is  expressed  in  the  identity 
of  their   organization,   and  in  their  common  psychic 
nature,  instead  of  their  common  descent  from  Adam. 

3.  The  biblical  history  of  Adam's  family  implies 
preadamites. 

4.  The  existence  of  preadamites  is  proved  by  the 
monuments  of  Egypt  and  Chaldsea. 

5.  It  is  proved  by  the  developments  of  geology, 
biology  and  other  physical  sciences. 

6.  It   is   proved   by   the   great   racial    divergences 
which  exist  among  men. 

*  "  Videtur  eiiim  altius  et  a  longissime  retroactis  seculis  peten- 
dum  illud  principium."     (Ibid.,  Prooem.) 
t  Ibid.,  lib.  iv,  cap.  vii-ix. 
J  Ibid.,  lib.  iv,  cap.  xiv. 


PREADAMITISM     IN     LITERATURE.  461 

T.    The  world's  commencement  dates  back  to  very- 
remote  ages  before  Adam. 

8.    The  deluge   of  Noah  was  restricted   to  the  re- 
gions then  occupied  by  the  Jews. 

The  doctrine  of  Preadamites,  so  far  as  I  have- 
learned,  passed  into  disesteem,  and  was  only  men- 
tioned as  a  curious  relic  of  opinion,  until  the  bright 
glare  of  recent  science  forced  attention  to  the  crudities- 
and  impossibilities  of  the  traditional  belief.  Preadam- 
itism  was  maintained  by  Bory  de  St.  Vincent  and  by 
Hombron.  Mr.  W.  F.  Van  Amringe  took  up  the 
defense  of  Preadamites  in  a  work  entitled  Outline  of 
a  New  Natural  History  of  Man  founded  upon  Human 
Analogies,  New  York,  1848.  Speaking  of  the  incom- 
pleteness and  obscurity  of  the  Mosaic  account  of  the 
creation  of  man,  he  asks,  "Whence  came  Cain's  fear 
that  some  one,  finding  him,  should  slay  him,  if  the 
only  persons  living  at  the  death  of  Abel  were  Adam, 
Eve  and  himself?  And  why  the  reply  of  the  Lord 
that  '  whosoever  slayeth  Cain,  vengeance  shall  be 
taken  on  him  seven-fold '  ?  And  whence  the  neces- 
sity of  putting  a  mark  on  him  ?  Surely,  his  father 
and  mother  and  their  descendants  would  not  have 
killed  him!  The  departure  of  Cain,  his  marriage, 
the  birth  of  his  son  Enoch,  and  his  building  of  a  city, 
took  place  before  the  birth  of  Seth,  the  next  human 
being,  according  to  Moses.  The  intermarriage  of  the 
'  sons  of  God '  with  the  '  daughters  of  men '  was  the 
cause  of  the  wickedness  punished  by  the  Flood.  There 
were  also  'giants  in  the  earth  in  those  days,'  who 
cannot  be  referred  to  Cain  as  their  progenitor,  because 
four  generations  from  Cain  are  mentioned  among 
whom  there  were  no  giants ;  and  these  are  sufficient 
to  cover  the  whole  intermediate  time"  to  the  Epoch 
of  the  Flood  (page  57).  All  these  circumstances  point 


462  PREADAMITES. 

to  a  race  of  men  independent  of  Adam.  Even  though 
all  the  descendants  of  Adam,  except  Noah  and  his 
family,  had  perished  in  the  Flood,  there  may  have  been 
other  men,  in  parts  of  the  earth  not  reached  by  the 
Noachian  deluge,  who  escaped.* 

The  question  of  preadamites  arrested  the  attention 
of  Sir  David  Brewster.  "It  is  possible,"  he  says, 
"that  preadamite  races  may  have  inhabited  the  earth 
simultaneously  with  the  animals  which  characterize 
its  different  formations.  But,  though  possible,  and 
to  a  certain  extent  available  as  the  basis  of  an  argu- 
ment against  a  startling  theory,  we  do  not  admit  its 
probability.  Man,  as  now  constituted,  could  not  have 
lived  amid  the  storms  and  earthquakes  and  eruptions 
of  a  world  in  the  act  of  formation."  (More  Worlds 
than  One,  page  65).  The  objection  is  based  on  a  con- 
dition of  things  which  terminated  long  before  the 
Epoch  of  Adam. 

The  most  important  work  hitherto  published  on  this 
subject  appeared  anonymously  in  1857,  in  Edinburgh, 
under  the  title  of  "The  Genesis  of  the  Earth  and  of 
Man,"  with  an  introduction  and  an  endorsement  by 
the  distinguished  Egyptologist  and  chronologist  Regi- 
nald Stuart  Poole,  of  the  British  Museum. f  This 
work  is  written  with  a  reverent  recognition  of  the  au- 
thority of  Sacred  Scripture,  but  seeks  to  attain  the 

*  S.  Kneeland,  Jr.,  in  Hamilton  Smith's  Natural  History  of  the 
Human  Species,  p.  72. 

t  The  Genesis  of  the  Earth  and  of  Man;  or,  the  History  of  Cre- 
ation and  the  Antiquity  and  Races  of  Mankind,  considered  on  biblical 
and  other  grounds,  edited  by  Reginald  Stuart  Poole,  M.R.S.L.,  etc., 
of  the  British  Museum.  Second  edition,  revised  and  enlarged.  Lon- 
don and  Edinburgh,  1860. 

This  is  the  work  referred  to  in  chapter  xii.  It  has  been  re- 
ceived, after  considerable  research,  since  that  chapter  went  into 
the  printer's  hands. 


PEEADAMITISM    IN    LITERATURE.  463 

original,  and  even  the  primitive,  meaning  of  the  terms 
of  Scripture.  At  the  same  time  it  recognizes  manfully 
all  the  exigencies  created  by  the  advance  of  modern 
science,  and  discovers  in  a  corrected  interpretation  of 
certain  portions  of.  Genesis  a  means  of  maintaining 
complete  harmony  between  Genesis  and  science,  and 
effecting,  indeed,  a  more  literal  construction  of  the 
Sacred  Text.  Unhappily,  however,  the  work  is  writ- 
ten in  a  lumbering  eighteenth-century  style,  encum- 
bered with  parentheses,  and  weighed  down  with 
dependent  clauses  and  piled-up  and  incongruous  ad- 
juncts which  create  obscurities  and  weariness  in  the 
reading. 

After  the  first  chapter,  which  is  devoted  to  "The 
Genesis  of  the  Earth,"  the  author  takes  up  "  The  Gen- 
esis of  Man."  He  examines  first  the  apparent  indi- 
cations in  the  Bible  that  all  mankind  originated  from 
5i  single  pair,  and  then  discusses  those  passages  which 
seem  to  be  incompatible  with  such  an  understanding. 
He  concludes  that  Scripture  teaches  the  existence  of 
men  before  Adam,  and  that  Adam  was  only  "the  first 
individual  of  a  new  variety  of  a  species  which  had 
universally  sinned,  but  not  become  extinct"  (page  46). 
This  new  variety,  however,  he  holds  to  have  been 
miraculously  introduced.  Thus  mankind  are  derived 
from  tioo  distinct  origins. 

It  is  from  this  portion  of  the  work  that  I  have 
quoted  in  chapter  xii.  The  author,  as  there  indicated, 
considers  the  expression,  "the  sons  of  God,"  to  refer 
to  nonadamites ;  but,  as  the  plural  is  employed,  he 
thinks  it  means  "the  sons  of  the  gods"  —the  devotees 
of  polytheistic  heathenism.  I  venture  to  renew  iny 
suggestion  of  a  different  conception.  The  plural 
Elohim  is  elsewhere,  in  the  early  part  of  Genesis, 
admitted  to  signify  ' '  God ' '  as  recognized  by  the  He- 


464  PREADAMITES. 

brews,  and  it  seems  most  likely  to  demand  the  same 
rendering  in  this  place.  The  nonadamites  are  there- 
fore styled  the  "sons  of  God"  simply  because  no 
other  genealogy  was  known.  The  passage,  accord- 
ingly, in  Job  i,  6,  and  ii,  1,  may  be  thus  paraphrased : 
"There  was  a  day  when  the  nonadamites  came  to 
oppose  themselves  to  the  Lord  [of  the  Hebrews],  and 
Satan  aided  them."  It  was  an  attack  of  heathenism 
against  Hebrew  monotheism. 

The  author  shows  in  this  chapter  special  familiarity 
with  Semitic  languages,  and  by  numerous  citations 
from  the  Bible  succeeds  in  presenting  a  strong  and 
just  case.  The  chapter  may  be  specially  commended 
to  exegetical  students.  Incidentally  the  geographical 
limitation  of  the  Noachian  deluge  is  asserted  and 
maintained  on  scriptural  ground.  It  was  a  Mesopota- 
mian  event,  intended  for  the  destruction  of  Adamites, 
but  not  including  the  posterity  of  Cain,  or  of  the 
daughters  of  the  Adamites  who  intermarried  with 
the  nonadamic  "sons  of  God." 

The  author  next  proceeds  to  "physical  observa- 
tions." After  discussing  the  phenomena  of  geo- 
graphical distribution  of  lower  animals  and  of  man, 
and  the  results  of  racial  intermixtures,  he  points  out 
the  archaeological  and  historical  proofs  of  the  early 
differentiation  of  race-types,  and  concludes  that  the 
economy  of  Nature  implies  a  succession  of  human 
varieties  proceeding  from  the  lowest  to  the  highest. 
He  holds  that  the  production  of  the  lower  types 
from  the  rank  of  Adam  would  never  take  place  in 
any  length  of  time  (page  109) ;  that  the  production  of 
Adam's  type  from  the  lowest  would  require  too 
much  time  for  belief,  and  that  therefore  we  have 
the  presumption  that  Adam  was  created  the  repre- 
sentative of  a  new  race.  He  thinks  the  Negro  is- 


PREADAMITISM    IN    LITERATURE.  465 

the  primitive  variety  of  the  human  species  (page  122) ; 
that  he  appeared  in  the  upper  valley  of  the  Nile 
and  spread  thence  all  over  Africa  and  Asia  (page  161) ; 
that  the  Hottentots,  on  the  one  hand,  and  the  Chi- 
nese on  the  other,  are  the  temperate-zone  derivatives 
of  the  Negro,  while  other  Mongolians  descended 
from  the  Chinese,  and  the  Malays  from  a  mixture 
of  Mongolians  and  Nigritians.  The  Negro,  probably, 
appeared  first  in  a  single  pair  or  two,  brought  into 
being  by  a  special  creation,  as  the  Adamic  pair  were 
long  afterward  created  to  stand  at  the  head  of  the 
Mediterranean  race. 

In  a  chapter  of  "chronological  observations,"  it 
is  maintained  that  geological  indications  establish  a 
high  antiquity  for  European  man.  This  position  I 
have  contested  in  chapter  xxvii.  Geologists  and 
anthropologists,  since  1860,  have  reached,  with  great 
unanimity,  a  more  moderate  estimate  of  the  signifi- 
cance of  the  flint-bearing  gravels  of  the  Somme,  and 
the  bone-enclosing  lavas  of  central  France.  It  seems 
probable  that  the  author  himself  would  now  concur 
in  the  general  verdict.  But  this  result,  as  I  have 
argued,  does  not  establish  the  low  antiquity  of  pri- 
meval man. 

As  to  biblical  chronology,  the  author  prefers  that 
of  the  Septuagint,  as  affording  the  least  possible  time 
compatible  with  the  facts  of  ethnology  —  even  assum- 
ing Adam  a  special  origination.  The  numbers  in 
Genesis,  on  which  chronology  is  based,  were  pur- 
posely altered,  he  says,  by  the  later  Jews,  and  prob- 
ably also  by  the  earlier,  if  not  first  inserted  by  them 
(page  146-7).*  Egypt  was  settled  long  anterior  to  the 

*  Compare  the  similar  statement  in  the  article  on  "  Preaclamites," 
in  McClintock  and  Strong's   Cyclopaedia,    and  the.  editor's  brusque 
contradiction. 
30 


466  PREADAMITE8. 

Hebrew   date   of   the    Deluge ;    and   the   Septuagint, 
though  quite   uncertain,   barely  allows   the   length  of 
time  demanded  by  the  facts  of  history  and  ethnology. 
Under  the  head  of   "  historical  observations,"   he 
asserts   that   the   Egyptians   possessed  a  considerable 
admixture   of    Negro   blood ;    and  in  proof  cites   the 
tumid  lips  and  languid  eyes,  as  well  as  the  complex- 
ion.    He  claims  for  them,  also,   a  scanty  beard,  and 
hair    "extremely   crisp "(!)     He   opposes   these   con- 
clusions to  the  evidence  not  only  of  iconograplis,  but 
of  mummies,  since    "many  of  these  are  Greek   and 
Roman,    or    from   far   remote    countries   whence    the 
Romans  drew  their  foreign  legions,   or  from  Asia  or 
Ethiopia"  (page  169).    These  pretensions  are  certainly 
indefensible.       Other   evidences   of   Negro   admixture 
he  finds  in  the  religion  of  the  Egyptians,  instancing 
various  grades  of  superstition,  ranging  from  fetichism 
through  animal  worship  and  Shamanism,,  and  also  the 
doctrine  of  metempsychosis.     All   these   superstitions 
lie    considers    mingled   with   the   reception   of    truths 
•derived  from  a  primitive  revelation  to  the  ancestors 
of  the  Egyptians.     But  when  we  ascertain  what  truths 
are  regarded  thus  the  product  of  revelation,  we  find 
they  constitute  only  that  body  of  religious  ideas  and 
conceptions  which  have  been  shown  to  be  the  com- 
mon  inheritance   of  humanity.     Further   evidence   of 
Negro   admixture  he  discovers  in  the  Egyptian   lan- 
guage.    Now,  while  we  need  not  deny  such  a  degree 
of  admixture  as  history  and   ethnology  have  always 
displayed  along  the  boundaries  of  coterminous  races, 
it  must  be  denied  that  the  author  has  established  such 
a   racial   interfusion   as   he   has   deemed    essential    to 
sustain  his  assumption  of  an  African  primordiality  for 
humanity. 

A  similar  infusion  of  Negro  blood  is  thought  to  be 


PREA.DAMITISM     IN     LITERATURE. 

manifest  in  the  races  of  India,  whose  primitive  in- 
habitants are  alleged  to  have  been  Negroid,  with 
dialects  of  the  Turanian  stock  (page  188). 

As  to  philology,  he  holds  that  the  Egyptian  lan- 
guage was  formed  partly  of  Semitic  elements  and 
partly  of  Hamitic,  and  that  among  the  latter  were 
Nigritian  elements.  The  Japhetic  or  Iranian  stock 
is  deduced  from  Turanian,  which,  like  the  Nigritian, 
descended  from  some  monosyllabic  stem.  As  to  the 
origin  of  the  Semitic,  he  affirms  that  it  was  not  derived 
directly  nor  mediately  "from  a  rude  primeval  form 
of  speech  "  (page  207) ;  but  that,  clearly,  it  was  origi- 
nated by  Adam  and  Eve,  or  else  communicated  by 
revelation  (pp.  244,  268).  In  assuming  these  positions, 
he  makes  issue  with  Bunsen  and  Max  Miiller,  whose 
opinions  as  to  the  derivation  of  European  and  Asiatic 
languages  from  one  stock  have  been  sustained  by 
philological  researches  of  later  date  than  the  work 
under  notice.  Common  primitive  elements  in  the 
Egyptian,  Semitic  and  Hamitic  languages  should  be 
expected  from  the  common  origin  of  the  Noachian 
languages  from  an  antediluvian  Adamic  form  of 
speech,  based  on  the  preadamic  Turanian.  Hence 
a  primitive  Assyro-Babylonian  Accadian  which,  while 
it  was  the  predecessor  of  the  widespread  Hamitic 
type,  retained  Turanian  reminiscences.  Hence  the 
linguistic  cousinship  of  the  Semitic  and  Hamitic  forms 
of  speech,  whether  as  developed  in  Mesopotamia, 
Canaan,  Egypt  or  Ethiopia. 

The  work,  while  fundamentally  sound,  is  pervaded 
by  some  serious  misconceptions  and  errors,  which 
lead  the  author,  especially  in  the  philological  chapter, 
into  strained  and  complicated  adjustments  of  facts. 
The  central  error  consists  in  the  purely  gratuitous 
assumption  that  the  Negro  was  the  primitive  type  of 


4:68  PREADAMITE8. 

humanity,  and  was  dispersed  over  the  world  from 
the  upper  valley  of  the  Nile.  Accessory  to  this  is 
the  assumption  of  substantial  identity  of  race  between 
the  Negroes  and  the  black-skinned  tribes  of  south 
Africa,  Australia,  Tasmania,  Papua  and  the  Philip- 
pines ;  as  also  the  assumptions  of  mixed  race,  mixed 
religion  and  mixed  language  for  the  Egyptians,  a 
miraculous  communication  of  the  Semitic  parent  lan- 
guage to  Adam,  and  the  non-recognition  of  an  Asiatic 
Ethiopia. 

Mr.  Poolc,  in  his  introduction  to  the  work,  gives 
the  author's  positions  a  general  endorsement.  Among 
particulars  enumerated  for  approval,  besides  the  cen- 
tral doctrine  of  Preadamitism,  is  the  ascription  to  a 
primitive  revelation  of  the  higher  doctrines  of  the 
Egyptian  religion  (p.  ix) ;  the  demand  for  a  remoter 
origin  of  our  species  than  Hebrew  chronology  allows 
(p.  xvi)  ;  the  high  antiquity  of  European  man  (p.  xvii) ; 
the  assertion  of  two  independent  origins  of  mankind, 
and  two  primitive  sources  of  human  language  (p.  xviii) ; 
the  recognition  of  the  mingling  of  the  streams  from 
these  sources  in  the  Egyptian  language  (p.  xx),  and 
finally,  a  deprecation  of  "dogmatism  or  flippancy  "  in 
dealing  with  the  questions  raised. 

A  writer  in  the  Evangelical  Quarterly  Review,  in 
1866,  takes  up  the  subject  of  Preadamites  ;  and  another, 
in  October,  1871,  in  Scribner^s  Monthly,  writes  in 
answer  to  the  question  "Was  Adam  the  First  Man?" 
The  article  is  based  on  the  work  next  mentioned. 

A  work  of  much  interest,  written  in  pleasing 
style,  and  one  which  has  elicited  some  critical  com- 
ment, is  thus  entitled:  Adam  and  the  Adamite; 
or,  the  Harmony  of  Scripture  and  Ethnology.  By 
Dominick  M'Causland,  Q.C.,  LL.D.  Third  edition, 
London,  1872,  12mo,  pp.  328.  Dr.  M'Causland  main- 


PEEADAMITISM    IN    LITERATURE.  469 

tains  the  general  thesis  of  Preadamitism.  He  holds 
that  the  inferior  races  possess  a  higher  antiquity  than 
the  superior  races,  and  that  a  racial  degeneracy  from 
the  superior  race  would  not  be  in  accordance  with  the 
lessons  of  history,  or  the  observations  of  science.  He 
denies,  however,  all  derivative  relation  between  the 
races,  and  defends,  accordingly,  the  doctrine,  now  gen- 
erally abandoned,  of  distinct  human  origins,  each 
taking  place  through  a  distinct  creative  act.  He  re- 
jects, therefore,  the  theory  of  the  derivative  origin 
of  mankind,  and  pronounces  the  doctrine  of  evolu- 
tion in  general  to  be  unsound.  From  Adam  and  Noah, 
in  accordance  with  the  general  tenor  of  vital  phenom- 
ena, an  upward  tendency  has  been  generally  expe- 
rienced. It  is  his  idiosyncrasy  to  maintain  that  the 
shepherd  kings  of  Egypt  and  their  people  emigrated 
to  western  America.*  Another  opinion,  not  new,  but 
equally  lacking  in  evidential  support,  represents  Cain 
as  imparting  the  germs  of  a  civilization  to  the  Chinese 
among  whom  he  settled,  f  This  theory,  as  I  have  al- 
ready shown,  is  quite  in  accordance  with  all  our  knowl- 
edge, though  it  cannot  be  said  that  we  have  any  direct 
proof  in  its  support.  I  have  already  stated  that  the 
author  of  The  Negro  holds  the  Mongoloids  to  be  a 
hybrid  or  mulatto  race  resulting  from  the  union  of 
Cain  with  the  negresses  of  central  Asia.  Finally,  it 
is  maintained  by  M'Causland,  with  much  reason,  that 
the  deluge  of  Noah  was  especially  a  Hebrew  phenom- 
enon, instead  of  a  universally  destructive  cataclysm. 
In  his  later  work,  The  Builders  of  Bdbel,  (London, 
1871,  12mo,  pp.  339,)  the  last  chapter  is  devoted  to 
The  Adamite,  in  which  similar  views  are  summarized. 

*  See  quotation  and  criticism,  p.  385. 

t  Op.  cit.,  pp.  196-198,  26(5.    This  opinion  is  indicated  by  the 
author  of  Genesis  of  the  Earth  and  of  Man. 


470  PREADAMITES. 

Dr.  D.  D.  Whedon,  in  reviewing  this  work,  seems 
to  incline  towardM'Causland's  general  position,  though 
suggesting  a  more  eligible  means  of  meeting  some  sup- 
posed scriptural  difficulties.*  He  seems  to  be  urged 
toward  the  admission  of  preadamites  by  the  pressure 
of  the  evidence,  then  felt,  toward  a  conviction  of  the 
high  antiquity  of  the  human  species.  In  a  later  crit- 
ical notice,  referring  to  this  one,  he  says :  ' '  We 
expressed  the  opinion  that  if  science  compelled  the 
concession  of  the  immense  antiquity  of  man,  his  [M'- 
Causland's]  theory  was  preferable  to  any  other  view, 
inasmuch  as,  unlike  all  others,  it  only  required  a  dif- 
ferent interpretation  of  certain  texts,  but  no  violation 
of  the  text  itself.  .  .  .  Since  our  expressing  this  view, 
however,  the  argument  for  man's  geological  antiquity 
has  weakened  rather  than  strengthened."  f 

As  to  the  tenability  of  the  ground  on  which  assent 
is  partially  withdrawn  from  the  theory  of  Preadam- 
itism,  it  is  good  in  the  sense  intended,  but  bad  in  the 
sense  which  the  language  expresses.  The  discussion 
on  human  antiquity,  to  which  Dr.  Whedon  alludes, 
and  of  which  he  had  become  wearied,  refers  to  the 
Epoch  of  the  Stone  Folk  of  Europe.  I  have  already 
given  my  reasons  ^  for  denying  their  high  antiquity. 
But  this  does  not  concern  the  antiquity  of  the  first 
men ;  and,  therefore,  it  does  not  relieve  the  pressure 
for  time  which  brought  Dr.  Whedon  to  the  awful 
brink  of  Preadamitism.  In  a  still  later  review  he 
seems  willing  to  yield  when  the  evidence  becomes  a 
little  more  urgent.  "Why  not  accept,  if  need  be," 
he  asks,  "the  preadamic  man?  If  Dr.  Dawson  ad- 
mits an  Adamic  center  of  creation,  why  not  admit, 

*  See  Dr.  Whedon's  comments  cited  on  p.  386. 

t  Whedon,  in  Methodist  Quarterly  Review,  July  1872,  p.  526. 

$  See  chapter  xxvii  of  the  present  work. 


PREADAMITISM    IN    LITERATUEE.  471 

if  pressed,  other  centers  of  human  origin  ?  The  record 
does  not  seem  to  deny  other  centers  in  narrating 
the  history  of  this  center."*  This  is  all  true;  but 
we  have  a  more  comfortable  way  of  reaching  this 
admission.  It  suits  the  facts  better  to  assume  one 
original  center  of  human  origin,  and  one  Edenic 
center,  to  which  man  arrived  by  continuity,  and  not 
by  a  new  creation ;  and  this  assumption,  it  seems  to 
me,  fits  much  better  the  other  exigencies  of  the  Sacred 
Text.  Finally,  in  concluding  a  critical  notice  of  the 
present  writer's  little  work  entitled  Adamites  and 
Preadamites,  Dr.  Whedon  —  as  if  in  mockery  of  our 
serious  efforts  to  convince  him  —  closes  the  door  on  us 
with  this  terse  decision:  "On  the  whole,  we  do  not 
yet  quite  accept  the  preadamite !  "  f  I  am  sure  the 
Doctor  will  extend  a  hand  to  him  as  soon  as  convinced 
he  is  not  a  phantom. 

Dr.  J.  P.  Thompson,  in  his  work  entitled  Man  in 
Genesis  and  Geology  (New  York,  18T5,  12rno,  pp.  149), 
after  referring  to  the  typical  character  of  Seth,  Noah 
and  Abraham,  continues:  "Now,  some  would  apply 
this  obvious  principle  of  selection  in  the  early  biblical 
history  to  the  case  of  Adam,  and  regard  him,  not  as 
strictly  the  first  man  created,  and  the  sole  progenitor 
of  the  human  race,  but  the  first  called  to  a  represen- 
tative position  as  the  Son  of  God,  and  the  head  of  a 
new  type  of  humanity.  .  .  .  Some  plausible  argu- 
ments are  urged  for  this  opinion.  .  .  .  Such  is  the 
theory ;  and  although  open  to  some  serious  objec- 
tions, it  serves  to  show  one  possible  way  in  which 
the  Bible  and  Science  may  yet  be  harmonized  upon 

*  Whedon,  in  Methodist  Quarterly  Review,  April  1878,  p.  369. 
f  Whedon,  in  Methodist  Quarterly  Review,  July  1878,  p.  567. 


472  PREADAMITE8. 

the  question  of  the  antiquity  of  man  and  the  unity  of 
the  race."  * 

The  positions  assumed  in  the  work  here  brought 
to  a  conclusion  may  be  summarized  as  follows : 

1.  The  Biblical  Adam  was  a  representative  of  the 
Mediterranean  race,  and  was  simply  the  remotest  an- 
cestor to  whom  the  Jews  could  trace  their  descent. 

2.  The  Bible  itself  clearly  implies  the  existence  of 
nonadamites. 

3.  Races  remote  from  Palestine  in  Genesiacal  times 
could  not  have  descended  from  the  Noachite   stock, 
because  the  dispersion  of  the   Noachites   existing   in 
Genesiacal  times  extended  over  only  a  very   limited 
area. 

4r.  The  lower  races  could  not  have  descended  from 
the  Mediterranean  stock,  because 

(1)  A  vast  diversification  of  races  now  exists. 

(2)  Some  of  these  races  are  greatly  inferior  to  the 

Mediterranean. 

(3)  A  complete  differentiation  of  races  existed  in 

the  early  dynastic  periods  of  Egypt. 

(4)  And   the   chronological   position   of    Noah,    or 

even  of  Adam,  is  far  too  recent  to  suppose 
the  differentiation  began  at  the  Noachic,  or 
even  the  Adamic  Era. 

(5)  And  further,  the  theory  of  the  Hamitic  origin 

of  the  Negroes  is  opposed  by  the  Bible  itself. 

(6)  Finally,  the  supposition  of  a  universal  degen- 

eracy of  all  human  races  is  scientifically  in- 
admissible. 

5.  The  doctrine  of  Preadamitism  is  entirely  con- 
sonant with  all  the  fundamental  principles  of  Biblical 
Christianity. 

*  J.  P.  Thompson,  op.  cit.,  pp.  106-7. 


PREADAMITISM    IN    LITERATURE.  473 

The  conclusions  of  the  strictly  scientific  discussion 
in  the  sequel  may  be  thus  stated : 

1.  A  chain  of  profound  relationship  runs  through 
the  constitution  of  all  the  races,  and  they  may  be  re- 
garded as  genealogically  connected  together. 

2.  The  initial  point  of  the  genealogical  line  may  be 
located  in  Lernuria. 

3.  An  early  and   profound   split  in   the   primitive 
stock  is  represented  by  the  prognathous,  wooly-haired, 
or  African  types,  and  the  mesognathous,  straight  and 
curly-haired,  or  austro-oriental  types. 

4.  The  African  stock  entered  the  continent  some- 
what north  of  the  equator,  and  dispersed  thence  south- 
ward and  westward. 

5.  The   smooth-haired   stock  sent  one  divarication 
toward   Australia,    and  another   toward   central   Asia. 
From  the  latter  have  proceeded  all  the  Mongoloids, 
in  due  succession  ;  and  from  the  former  the  Dravidians. 

6.  The  Adamites  are  an  offshoot  from  the  Dravid- 
ians,  and  showed,   at  first,   a  closer  approximation  to 
the  older  type  than  is  preserved  in  the  Mediterranean 
race  at  present. 

7.  An  early  branch  of  the  Mongoloid  stock  turned 
westward,  and  occupied  northern  Africa,  Atlantis  and 
the  greater  part  of  Europe,   in  times  anterior  to  the 
Kelts  or  the  Pelasgians. 

8.  The  first  men  were  geologically  preglacial,  and 
their  antiquity  is  comparatively  great.     It  may  reach  a 
hundred   thousand   years.     Prehistoric   Europeans,   so 
far  as  inductively  known,  were  postglacial,  and  their 
antiquity  cannot  be  carried,  on  archaeological  and  eth- 
nological grounds,  beyond  5000  or  6000  B.C. 

9.  America  was  populated  by  two  streams  of  Old 
"World  Mongoloids.    One  of  these  entered  by  the  north- 
west, and  produced  the  peoples  of  the  "mounds"  and 


474  PREADAMITES. 

of  the  civilizations  of  Mexico  and  Peru ;  the  other 
entered  by  Polynesia,  and  is  represented  by  the  war- 
like and  ever-encroaching  Indians  of  the  hunting 
tribes. 

The  investigations  thus  summarized  flow  by  a 
natural  and  interesting  sequence  from  the  doctrine  of 
Preadamitism ;  but  it  must  be  distinctly  borne  in 
mind  that  the  truth  of  this  doctrine  does  not  depend, 
to  any  extent,  on  the  establishment  of  the  ethnological 
conclusions  to  which  it  has  pointed  the  way. 


SUPPLEMENTARY  NOTES. 


1.  The  Babylonian  Adam,  p.  158. —  In  citing  from  the 
Babylonian  "  legend  of  creation"  I  overlooked  the  fact  that 
tablet  "  K  3364"  is  one  of  those  of  which  Mr.  George  Smith 
has  given  us  a  decipherment  in  "  The  Chaldcean  Account  of 
Genesis"  p.  78  seq. 

The  legend  to  which  this  tablet  belongs  has  a  further 
interesting  bearing  on  the  question  discussed  in  the  present 
work.  The  following  comments  are  from  the  work  cited 
(pp.  85,  86):  "The  race  of  human  beings  spoken  of  is  the 
zalmat-qaqadi,  or  dark  race,  and  in  various  other  fragments 
of  these  legends  they  are  called  Admi  or  Adami,  which  is 
exactly  the  name  given  to  the  first  man  of  Genesis  (Preadam- 
ites,  pp.  159,  195).  The  word  Adam,  used  in  these  legends  for 
the  first  human  being,  is  evidently  not  a  proper  name,  but  is 
used  only  as  a  term  for  mankind."  The  remarkable  occur- 
rence of  names  so  nearly  identical  in  the  literatures  of  the 
Hebrews,  Babylonians  and  Indians,  see  p.  407,  (Ad  was  the 
reputed  father,  also,  of  the  primitive  Arabians,)  to  designate 
the  first  representatives  of  man,  in  a  certain  sense,  is  almost 
demonstration  that  the  three  legends  had  a  common  origin 
and  refer  to  the  same  events ;  and  the  fact  that  the  name  was 
employed  by  the  Babylonians  in  an  ethnic  rather  than  indi- 
vidual application,  implies  that  it  is  so  to  be  understood  in 
Hebrew  history.  (Compare  the  views  expressed  on  p.  408.) 

Mr.  George  Smith  continues:  "  It  has  already  been  pointed 
out  by  Sir  Henry  Rawlinson  that  the  Babylonians  recognized 
two  principal  races,  the  Adamu,  or  dark  race,  and  the  Sarku, 
or  light  race,  probably  in  the  same  manner  that  two  races  are 
mentioned  in  Genesis,  the  sons  of  Adam  and  the  sons  of  God. 
It  appears- incidentally  from  the  fragments  of  inscriptions,  that 

475 


470  SUPPLEMENTARY     NOTES. 

it  was  the  race  of  Adam,  or  the  dark  race,  which  was  believed 
to  have  fallen;  but  there  is  at  present  no  clue  to  the  position  of 
the  other  race  in  their  system."  The  characterization  of  the 
Adami  as  a  dark  race  is  quite  in  accord  with  the  biblical 
description  of  Adam.  There  may  be  a  wide  difference  be- 
tween "<lark"  and  "  black."  A  dark  color  may  easily  be  the 
ruddy,  sun-burnt  tint  attributed  to  the  biblical  Adam,  and 
known  to  characterize  the  Hamites.  The  identification  of 
the  Sarku,  or  light  race,  presents  difficulties.  I  am  inclined 
to  dissent  from  the  intimation  that  they  answer  to  the  gen- 
«siacal  "  sons  of  God."  These,  as  I  have  maintained  (pp.  194, 
463),  were  not  Adamic,  and  consequently  were  not  light  col- 
ored. I  venture  the  conjecture  that  the  "  dark  "  race  (in  some 
passages  "  dark  races ")  embraced  the  Hamites  and  the  Sem- 
ites, while  the  Sarku  were  the  white  Japhetites  bordering  the 
dark  races  on  the  north.  It  may  even  be  that  the  dark  non- 
Adamites  were  grouped,  in  a  color-classification,  with  the 
Hamites  and  Semites,  without  implying  a  belief  in  any  com- 
mon Adamic  descent.  It  is  said  to  have  been  a  dark  race 
which  fell,  but  if  the  white  race  sprang  from  the  dark,  it 
would  inherit  the  moral  taint  which  entered  the  blood  of  the 
original  offender. 

2.  Physical  character  of  Australians. — I  have  already  in- 
timated (p.  251)  that  reliable  observers  ascribe  a  better  phys- 
ical endowment  to  the  normal  Australians  than  was  formerly 
attributed  to  them  (Fig.  12,  p.  73),  and  thus  depict  them  as 
worthier  to  be  the  ethnic  parents  of  the  Dravida  and  grand- 
pai-ents  of  the  Adamites.  Dr.  Pickering  describes  them  as 
well  formed  and  athletic.  A  fresh  testimony  to  the  same 
effect  comes  from  Mr.  Alexander  Forrest,  who  has  very  recently 
completed  a  tour  of  exploration  in  northwestern  Australia. 
He  reports  that  in  the  region  between  the  Fitzroy  and  Victo- 
ria rivers  great  numbers  of  the  natives  were  seen,  and  for 
the  greater  part  they  were  fine,  large  men,  who  had  evidently 
never  met  Europeans  before  (Zeitschrift  der  Gesellschaft  fur 
Erdkunde  zu  Berlin,  1879,  p.  436;  American  Naturalist,  xiv, 
309,  April,  1880). 


SUPPLEMENTARY    NOTES.  477 

3.  Americans  and  American  Civilization,  chapters  xx  and 
xxiv. — When  the  chapters  of  this  work  relating  to  American 
Aborigines  were  placed  in  the  printers'  hands,  I  had  not  seen 
the   important  work   of   Professor  John  T.   Short,  entitled 
The  North  Americans  of  Antiquity,  their  Origin,  Migrations 
and  Type  of   Civilization,   New  York,  1879.     This  circum- 
stance is  to  be  regretted.    It  adds,  however,  to  the  interest  of 
the  conclusions  in  which  I  find  myself  in  accord  with  Pro- 
fessor Short.     The  most  noteworthy  of  these  are  the  follow- 
ing: 1.  The  mound-builders  were  not  red  Indians  (compare 
pp.  341,  343);    2.  They  were  related  to  the  Nahuas  of  Mexico- 
Compare  pp.  333,   339);    3.    Man  is  not  autochthonous  in 
America  (pp.  397  seq.),  and  American   civilizations  do  not 
attain  a  high  antiquity;    4.  The  ancient  Americans  were  not 
a  single  race,  as  maintained  by  Morton  (pp.  338,  343).     See 
summary  by  Prof.  0.  T.  Mason  in  American  Naturalist,  xiv,. 
297,  Apr.  1880. 

In  this  connection  may  be  cited  at  once  the  most  thorough 
and  the  most  sumptuous  work  on  ancient  Peru  which  has 
ever  appeared:  Charles  Wiener,  Perou  et  Bolivie,  Recit  de 
voyage  suivi  d'etudes  archeologiques  et  ethnographiques,  et  de 
notes  sur  Vecriture  et  les  langues  des  populations  indiennes; 
Ouvrage  contenant  plus  de  1100  gravures,  27  cartes  et  18  plans, - 
Paris,  1880. 

The  following  additional  sources  of  information  may  be 
consulted:  A.  J.  Conant,  Footprints  of  Vanished  Races  in 
the  Mississippi  Valley.  Illust.,  8vo,  St.  Louis,  1879.  On  the 
origin  of  American  animals  and  people,  Prescott,  Conquest 
of  Mexico,  Vol.  Ill,  Appendix,  pt.  i,  and  the  references  there 
given.  On  the  origin  of  American  civilization,  Prescott, 
Conquest  of  Peru,  Vol.  I,  p.  164  seq.  and  references. 

4.  Northern  Connection  between  Americans  and  Asiatics, 
pp.  398-400. — An  elaborate  paper  bearing  directly  on  the 
possibility  and  reality  of  extensive  communication  between 
America  and  the  northern  parts  of  Asia  has  been  published 
by  Charles  Wolcott  Brooks,  entitled  Japanese  Wrecks,  stranded 
and  picked  up  adrift  in  the  North  Pacific  Ocean,  ethnologically 


478  SUPPLEMENTARY     NOTES. 

considered,  as  furnishing  evidence  of  a  constant  infusion  of 
Japanese  blood  among  the  Coast  Tribes  of  Northwestern  In- 
dians. California  Acad.  Sci.,  1876.  Sixty  instances  of  Jap- 
anese wrecks  are  enumerated,  and  imperfect  information 
exists  of  many  others.  From  many  of  these, .Japanese  sailors 
have  found  their  way  to  American  shores. 

5.  American  origin  of  Chinese. — I  have  alluded  to  the 
theory  of  an  American  origin  for  Old  World  populations 
(p.  385).  Mr.  Charles  Wolcott  Brooks  has  advanced  this  the- 
ory in  a  paper  entitled  Origin  of  the  Chinese  Race.  Philosophy 
of  their  Early  Development,  with  an  Inquiry  into  the  Evi- 
dences of  their  American  origin,  suggesting  the  great  Antiq- 
uity of  Races  on  the  American  continent,  Proc.  Cal.  Acad. 
Sci.,  1876.  The  argument  is  grounded  on  ethnic  affinities, 
some  apparent  linguistic  resemblances  (see  Otomi,  p.  391), 
and  the  existence  of  the  return  current  of  the  Kuro  Siwo 
from  the  American  coast. 


INDEX. 


Aben  Ezra,  cited,  195. 

Abimael,  33. 

Abraham  in  Egypt,  133 ;  posterity 
of,  418. 

Abusimbel,  temple  of,  201,  206. 

Abydos,  tablet  of,  113 ;  new  tablet 
of,  113. 

Abyssinians,  186,  239. 

Accad,  19,  133,  135,  448. 

Accadian  language,  36,  138,  348, 
409,  467;  dynasty  at  Babylon, 
128,  140;  civilization,  263. 

Achasans,  45,  49. 

Acosta  J.  cited,  394. 

iDaM  as  a  word,  159,  195,  293. 

Adam,  two  conceptions  of,  7, 191, 
242;  time  important  in  iden- 
tification of,  8,  445,  464 ;  epoch 
of,  105,  212;  a  white  man,  158; 
Babylonian  legend  of,  158;  as 
characterized  in  the  Bible,  159 ; 
the  remotest  ancestor  of  He- 
brews, 191,  408;  represents  a 
superior  specimen,  193 ;  sin  of, 
287 ;  not  a  primitive  man,  294 ; 
claimed  as  a  new  creation,  464 ; 

ADaMaH,  160,  195. 

Adamites,  see  Mediterraneans. 

Adams  of  other  races,  158. 

Adhe'mar  J.  cited,  431. 

Adima,  361,  407. 

Adman,  134. 

^Eschylus,  cited,  145. 

Ae'ta,  77;  low  condition  of,  267, 
298;  characterized,  311;  one 
of  portrayed,  78. 

^Ethiopia,  a  Greek  word,  91 ; 
rivers  of,  93 ;  where  located,  17, 
28,  29,  90,  91. 

^Ethiopian  Dynasty,  200. 

Affiliated  classification  of  man- 
kind, 302. 

Afghans,  44,  186. 


Africa,  characters  of,  258;  pro- 
ductions of,  259;  relations  of, 
to  civilized  countries,  263. 

Africans,  Dr.  Whedon  on,  228; 
great  diversification  of  ex- 
plained, 237 ;  influence  of  hy- 
bridism on,  237. 

Agassiz,  cited,  87,  184,  250,  384. 

Age,  how  expressed  in  Hebrew, 
451. 

Age  of  the  world,  4,  5. 

Ages,  of  antediluvians,  3,  5,  102, 
227,452;  table  of,  103;  among 
sundry  peoples,  452. 

Agriculture  in  Egypt,  26. 

Aimaq  or  Hazara,  374. 

Amos,  62,  86,  143,  150,  298,  311, 
314,  365,  376;  one  of,  portrayed, 
63. 

Albert  lake,  259. 

Albino,  350. 

Albuquerque,  280. 

Ale-uts,  resemblance  of,  to  Japan- 
ese, 68,  323,  325 ;  classed  with 
Eskimo,  321,  344;  antiquity  of, 
325;  type  of,  stretching  south- 
ward, 330. 

Algerians,  27. 

Algonkins,  342,  389,  396. 

Allophylians,  137,  150. 

Almodad,  32. 

Almodceei,  32. 

Amalgamation,  see  Miscigenesis. 

Amazonas,  395,  397,  403,  406. 

America,  physical  characters  of, 
262. 

Americans,  66 ;  origin  of,  384. 

Amorite,  22. 

Amputation  of  fingers,  309. 

Amraphel,  133. 

Amunoph  II,  portrait  of,  203; 
portrait  of  mother  of,  204. 

Anahuac,  391,  394. 


479 


480 


INDEX. 


Anamese,  317,  371. 

Anamin,  20. 

Anatomical  comparisons  of  races, 
162. 

Andaman  islands,  76,  311. 

Andrews  E.  cited,  439. 

Andrews,  Miss  Luella,  illustra- 
tions from,  316,  318. 

Anglo-Saxon,  47. 

Angola,  69. 

Animals  of  Africa,  260 ;  domesti- 
cated, 355. 

Anshey,  190. 

Antaradus,  22,  23. 

Antediluvians,  ages  of,  3,  5,  450. 

Anthropoid  apes  and  Africans, 
247,  248,  255;  skeletons  of, 
compared,  248,  250;  portraits 
of,  compared,  253;  common 
descent  of,  not  assumed,  255. 

Antiquity  of  man,  230, 419 ;  three 
aspects  of,  419;  of  Stone  Folk 
exaggerated,  421,  437;  not  pre- 
glacial,  422;  some  numerical 
results  on,  442. 

Antiquity  of  race  distinctions, 
188,  197;  table  of,  211. 

Antisians,  186. 

Apaches,  342. 

Arabia,  overspread  by  Hamites, 
23. 

Arabs,  79;  of  Joktanide  family, 
32. 

Aradus,  23. 

Aram,  34. 

Aramaea,  34. 

Aramaeans,  34,  36,  137. 

Ararat,  43,  295. 

Arcelin,  cited,  441. 

Argives  of  Pelasgic  origin,  25. 

Argos,  26. 

Argyll,  Duke  of,  cited,  446. 

"Ariel,"  on  the  Negro,  189. 

Arioch,  133. 

Aristotle,  cited,  146. 

Arkite,  22. 

Arm,  relative  length  of,  172. 

Armenia,  34,  35,  39,  42,  43. 

Armenians,  48,  79. 

Arphaxad,  31,  88. 

Aru  islands,  75. 

Arvadite,  23. 

Aryan  roots,  with  presemitic,  43 ; 
languages,  385. 

Aryan  streams  of  migration,  43. 


Aryans,  after  Hamites,  in  Eu- 
rope, 25,  379;  established  in 
Italy,  26;  described,  53;  sum- 
mary of  migrations  of,  48 ;  por- 
trait of  one  of,  201. 

Ascanians,  39. 

Ashantees,  69,  258. 

Ashkenaz,  39. 

Asia  Minor  ravaged  by  Kelts,  46. 

Aspect,  physical,  of  Africans,  253. 

Asshur,  19,  31,  135,  448. 

Assyria  primitively  Hamitic,  20,. 
23. 

Assyrians,  36. 

Athabaskans,  342. 

Atlantis,  occupied  by  Mongo- 
loids, 28,  378;  occupied  later 
by  Hamites,  28;  traditions  of,. 
379 ;  miocene,  382. 

Atramitse,  32. 

Attu,  399. 

Auk,  Great,  434. 

Auricular  radii,  168. 

Aurignac,  417. 

Aurochs,  434. 

Australian  race,  53,  73,  313,  320; 
language,  74,  365 ;  fauna,  307 ;. 
region,  357. 

Australians,  one  of,  portrayed,  73 ; 
cranial  capacities  of,  163,  164, 
246,  307;  cephalic  index  of, 
167,  168,  246 ;  prognathism  of, 
171;  length  of  arm  of,  172; 
strength  of  back  of,  175; 
smooth-haired,  187;  brain  of, 
249;  inferior  to  negro,  266; 
the  lowest  type,  307;  faith  of, 
307;  compared  with  Dravida, 
313,  365;  dispersion  of,  363; 
represents  primitive  man,  412 ; 
one  of,  portrayed,  73. 

Authority  in  matters  of  belief,. 
455. 

Axenus  or  Euxine,  39. 

Aymara  language,  385. 

Aymaras,  186,  337,  394,  405. 

Aztecs,  334;  migrations  of,  392, 
405. 

Aztlan,  390,  393,  405. 

Babel,  19,  135,  448. 
Bab-el-Mandeb,  27. 
Baber,  Sultan,  375. 
Babylonia   primitively  Hamitic,. 
20 ;  date  of  monarchy  in,  128. 


INDEX. 


Babylonians  semitized,  36;  over- 
lying Turanians,  137. 

Bactria,  43. 

Bagaveda  Gita,  361. 

Baldwin,  cited,  340. 

Bancroft  H.  H.  cited,  383. 

Banguela,  69. 

Bantu  family,  69,  310,  367. 

Barbary  primitively  Hamitic,  23. 

Barber,  cited,  387. 

Barmian,  375. 

Baron  Dr.  M.  L.,  testimony  of, 
177. 

Barth,  cited,  70. 

Barucchi,  cited,  108. 

Basilicate,  25. 

Basques,  64,  150,  153,  378;  a 
remnant  of  Iberians,  149 ;  lan- 
guage of,  149. 

Bastarnians,  47. 

Beccari  O.,  on  palms,  360,  402. 

Bechuans,  69. 

Bedawees,  94. 

Behring's  family,  64;  sea,  399; 
strait,  as  a  passage-way  to  Am- 
erica, 385,  397,  404,  436. 

Bela,  134. 

Belgae,  46. 

Belourtagh,  295. 

Beluchs,  44. 

"  Belzoni's  tomb,"  198. 

BeNI  signifies  "  posterity,"  13. 

Berbers,  20,  26,  237. 

Bergstrasser,  cited,  440. 

Bessels  E.,  illustration  from,  65 ; 
on  Pueblos,  341. 

Beutey,  cited,  410. 

Bholan,  375. 

Bhotan,  319. 

Bhotiya  tribes,  348. 

Bible,  text  of,  8,  9 ;  substance  of, 
in  our  possession,  9;  inspira- 
tion of,  457 ;  unchronological, 
106. 

Biblical  characterization  of 
Adam,  160 ;  language,  7 ;  inter- 
pretation, 456 ;  ethnography 
discussed,  16 ;  limited  in  scope, 
88. 

Bickmore  A.  S.  cited,  143. 

"  Big  trees,"  435. 

Birch  S.  cited,  123, 124,  126,  127. 

Birch  8.  on  Negroes  of  Twelfth 
Dynasty,  207 ;  of  Eleventh  Dy- 
nasty, 208. 


Birds  of  New  Zealand,  433;  of 
the  Mascarenes,  433. 

Bishareen,  237,  239. 

Bishop  R.  E.,  illustration  from, 
59,  173,  174;  on  plasticity  of 
primitive  races,  230. 

Blackfeet,  342. 

Black  races,  68 ;  strongly  isolated, 
156 ;  without  history,  157 ;  prog- 
nathism  of,  171;  preadamic. 
221. 

Blakiston,  cited,  143. 

Bleek,  cited,  71,  281. 

Blonde  family,  52,  53,  63,  162. 

Blue  Nile,  27. 

Blumenbach,  cited,  383. 

Bochart,  cited,  15,  17,  42,  97. 

Bodshi,  371. 

Boekh,  cited,  47. 

Bojesmau  family,  71 ;  See  Bush- 
man. 

Bokkara,  44. 

Bolor,  295. 

Boomerang,  74. 

Borreby  skull.  414. 

Bory  de  St.  Vincent,  cited,  299, 
461. 

Botecudos,  268,  298. 

Botta,  cited,  198. 

Boudinot  E.  cited,  385. 

"  Bounty  "  mutineers,  134. 

Bowers  S.  cited,  387. 

Brace  C.  L.  cited,  143,  315;  on 
prehamites,  139 ;  on  mulattoes, 
179 ;  misleading  evidences  used 
by,  180;  on  language,  241;  on 
race  degradation,  277,  280;  on 
Todas,  348. 

Brachycephalism,  152,  165,  246; 
in  America,  338. 

Brahmanic  Aryans,  43,  407;  re- 
ligion, 44. 

Brahui,  55. 

Brains,  weights  of,  in  mulattoes, 
83;  convolutions  of,  249,  250; 
weights  of,  compared,  249;  em- 
bryonic development  of,  250. 

Brasseur  de  Bourbourg,  cited,  340, 
380,  386,  391. 

Brazilians,  79,  395. 

Breaks  in  palaeontology,  234. 

Bregmatic  radius,  169. 

Brewer  W.  H.  cited,  427. 

Brewster  D.  on  cosmic  redemp- 
tion, 292 ;  on  preadamites,  462. 


482 


INDEX. 


Briggs  John,  cited,  44,  350. 
Broca  P.  cited,  149,  169,  250,  312. 
Bronze  age,  167,  442. 
Brown  races,  genealogy  of,  311. 
Brugsch,  cited,  19,  112,  443;  on 

Egyptian  dynasties,  114. 
Brunette  family,  52,  163. 
Bruniquel,  417. 
Bruttium,  25. 
Biichner  on  Al5ta,  267 ;  on  savages 

of  Borneo,  267. 
Buffalo  of  Africa,  260. 
Bulgarians  of  the  Danube,  64 ;  of 

the  Yenesei,  64. 
Bulkley  Col.  cited,  323. 
Bunda  nations,  69. 
Bunsen,  cited,  18,  112,  113,467; 

on    biblical    chronology,    107, 

446;  on  Egyptian  monuments, 

110;    on    Egyptian    dynasties, 

114. 

Burke,  Luke,  cited,  103,  108. 
Burmese,  317,  371. 
Buschinaun,  on  languages,  333. 
Bushman  family,  71. 
Bushman  Venus,  portrayed,  72; 

physiognomy  of,  254. 
Bushmen,    310;    cephalic    index 

of,  167;    prognathism  of,  171; 

language  of,  241 ;  paintings  by, 

256 ;  relation  of.  to  Australians, 

367. 

Cabrera,  cited,  386. 

Cain,  136,  469;    descendants  of, 

162,  347;  convicted  of  murder, 

188,  295;  wife  of,  188;  city  of, 

193;    settled  among   preadam- 

ites,  295. 
Calabria,  25. 
Calah,  20,  135,  448. 
Californian  Indians,  185,  328, 329, 

330,  333. 

Calneh,  19,  133,  135,  448. 
Cambrai  and  Cainbrilla,  39. 
Cambria,  39. 
Camel,  260. 
Canaan,  21,  225. 
Cauaanites  semitized,  36 ;  spread 

abroad,  226. 
Canarese  language,  56. 
Canary    islanders,    Hamitic,  27, 

28. 

Capellini  G.  cited,  423. 
Caphtor  and  Caphtoriin,  21. 


Cappadocians,  48. 

Cara  people,  394. 

Caribs,  338,  397. 

Cartwright  Dr.  cited,  177. 

Cashgar.     See  Kashgar. 

Casluhim,  21. 

Caspari  O.  cited,  357,  363,  401, 
4<53,  431. 

Catlin,  cited,  387. 

Caucasians,  39,  150. 

Cave  animals,  432. 

Cave  dwellers  of  Europe,  145. 

Caxaniarquilla,  395. 

Cecrops,  380. 

Cephalic  index,  165,  246;  insuffi- 
ciency of,  168;  value  of,  345. 

Cereals,  brought  to  Europe,  24, 
44. 

Cerebral  substance,  172. 

Chabas,  cited,  443. 

Chaktea,  primitively  Hamitic, 
23. 

Chaldaean  records  contain  Tatar 
elements,  48. 

Chaldaean  source  of  Hebrew  tra- 
ditions, 10. 

Challenger,  soundings  from,  381. 

Chalmers  Dr.  quoted,  291. 

Champollion,  cited,  112,  199,  203. 

Chandana  island,  76. 

Changes  since  human  advent, 
436. 

Charlcvoix,  cited,  389. 

Charnay.  cited,  387. 

Chart  of  Dispersions  of  Noa- 
chites,  51 ;  of  Mankind,  361. 

Chathramitoe,  32. 

Chaulau,  33. 

Chedorlaomer,  133. 

Cheops,  204. 

Cherokees,  343. 

Cherubini,  cited,  97. 

Chibcha,  337,  394. 

Chicasaws,  343. 

Chichimecs,  340,  392,  393. 

Chile,  395,  405. 

Chilkaht-kwan,  326. 

Chimal-a-kwe,  329. 

Chinese,  40,  61,  314,  317,  323,  342, 
345 ;  migrations  of,  355 ;  records 
of,  437 ;  claimed  derived  from 
Negro,  465 ;  received  Cain  ite  civ- 
ilization, 469 ;  traditions  of,  129 ; 
not  primordial,  143 ;  dispersion 
of,  371. 


INDEX. 


483 


Chippewayaiis,  342. 

Chiriqui,  394. 

Choctaws,  343. 

Chonos  archipelago,  186. 

Chorographic  relations,  356. 

Chromatic  classification  of  races, 
52. 

Chronologers,  Egyptian,  of  two 
schools,  109;  long,  114. 

Chronological  epochs,  128. 

Chronology  accepted,  examined, 
211,  220,  446,  447. 

Chronology,  Chinese,  129, 130 ;  In- 
dian, 130;  Phoanician,  130. 

Chronology  of  Egypt,  109 ;  sources 
of,  110;  authorities  on,  112;  Era 
of  Menes,  117;  great  discrepan- 
cies of,  117. 

Chronology  of  Hebrews,  98,  446, 
447, 453, 465 ;  tables  of,  98 ;  great 
discrepancies,  104;  affectation 
of  precision  in,  104;  opinions 
on,  106,  108,  446. 

Chuk-chi,  64,  322, 325. 

Chuk-luk-niut,  322. 

Chun,  130. 

Cibola,  405. 

Cilicians,  36. 

Cimmerians,  see  Kimrnerians. 

Cingalese,  315. 

Circassians,  40. 

Civilization  in  America,  333,  386 ; 
probably  indigenous,  388. 

Clark  A.,  on  names  in  Genesis,  14. 

Clark  E.  L.  cited,  64. 

Classification  of  races,  52,  298; 
table  of,  299,  300,  302. 

Clavicle  in  Negro,  171. 

Cliff-dwellings,  340,  405. 

Clovis,  122. 

Coimbra,  39. 

Colla,  see  Aymara. 

Colle  del  Vento,  423. 

Color  as  a  taxonomic  charac- 
ter, 185,  186,  298 ;  of  Tlinkets, 
326. 

Color-classification,  52,  185. 

Columbia  river,  valley  of,  384. 

Columbus,  361. 

Comanches,  333. 

Congoes,  298. 

Congo  river,  259. 

Connecting  links  between  Aus- 
tralians and  Negroes,  368. 

Consequences,  theological,  283. 


Conspectus  of  types  of  mankind, 
52. 

Contemporary  men,  and  extinct 
animals,  432. 

Continuity,  principle  of,  269. 

Contour  lines,  marine,  362. 

Conway  M.  D.  cited,  159. 

Cope  E.  D.  cited,  382. 

Copper  mining,  404. 

Coptic  Christians  Hamitic,  26. 

Corean  dialects,62. 

Coreans,  143,  311 ;  described,  318 ; 
origin  of,  376. 

Costa  Rica,  394. 

Cradle  of  mankind,  3,  354 ;  search 
for,  355. 

Crania,  prehistoric,  index  of,  151, 
167. 

Cranial  capacities,  162,  246,  273, 
320. 

Cranial  index,  see  Cephalic  in- 
dex. 

Crawford  T.  P.,  on  chronology, 
100,  105;  on  Chinese  chronol- 
ogy, 130;  on  patriarchal  peri- 
ods, 449. 

Creation,  epoch  of,  in  Bible,  99 ; 
various  opinions  on,  99;  not  a 
simple  event,  105. 

Crees,  342. 

Crimeans,  39. 

Croll  J.  cited,  403,  431,  432,442. 

Cro-Magnon  skulls,  152,  167,  414. 

Cross-heads,  246. 

Cultural  deterioration, 276;  causes 
of,  276 ;  examples  of,  277,  280. 

Cumberland,  39. 

Cundinamarca,  394,  405. 

Cuneiform  characters,  36, 141 ;  in- 
scriptions, 44. 

Curetes,  147. 

Curse  pronounced  by  Noah,  225. 

Curtis  R.  cited,  281. 

Cush,  as  a  name,  17, 95, 227 ;  trans- 
lated ^Ethiopia,  91 ;  country  of, 
17,  20,  27,  88;  not  in  central 
Africa,  91 ;  not  the  land  of  the 
Negroes,  94 ;  rivers  of,  93. 

Cushim,  29. 

Cushite  dynasty  at  Babylon,  128. 

Cuvier  G.,  on  Bojesman  woman, 
254. 

Cyclopes,  146. 

Cynetians,  149. 

Cyprians,  36. 


484 


INDEX. 


Cyprus,  41. 

Czarnotski  A.  cited,  410. 

Dahomey,  69,  257. 

Dakotahs,  342. 

Ball  W.  H.  cited,  326;  on  Eski- 
mo, 320,  389,  397;  on  shell- 
heaps,  325 ;  on  American  eth- 
nology, 383 ;  on  Ale-uts,  399. 

Dalton,  illustration  from,  55,  60. 

Damascus,  35. 

Dana  J.  D.  403 ;  on  continental 
faunas,  356. 

Danakil,  367. 

Danaoi  of  Pelasgiote  origin,  24. 

Danaos,  26. 

Dariel,  gorge  of,  43. 

Darius  Hystaspes,  38. 

Dark  complexions  explained,  79. 

Darwin  C.  cited,  86,  87,  403. 

"Daughters  of  men,"  189,  194, 
295,^440. 

Daunians,  25. 

Davis  B.  cited,  320. 

Davy,  cited,  350. 

De  Bretonne,  cited,  99. 

Decandolle,  cited,  403. 

Deccanese,  187,  312,  407. 

Dedan,  18. 

D'Eichthal,  cited,  258. 

De  Ferry,  cited,  441. 

Degeneracy  of  races  denied,  $69, 
464,  472. 

Degradation,  structural,  274 ;  cul- 
tural, 276;  of  certain  Portu- 
guese, 277;  comments  on  ac- 
count of,  279. 

Dekapolis,  35. 

De  Laet,  cited,  384. 

Delamarre  C.  cited,  410. 

De  Lanoye,  on  age  of  Nile  delta, 
119. 

Delitzsch,  cited,  25. 

Delta,  Nilotic,  age  of,  119. 

Delta  of  Mississippi,  440. 

Deluge  of  Noah,  3,  5,  408 ;  epoch 
of,  101,  102,  128;  universality 
of,  105,  190,215;  universality 
of  denied,  106,  154,  295,  460, 
464,  469;  no  records  of,  pre- 
served, 155. 

Denise,  man  of,  424. 

Dennis,  on  Etruscans,  25. 

De  Saulcy,  cited,  18. 

Desjardines,  cited,  395. 


Desmoulins  A.  cited,  184. 

Detached  tribes,  144. 

Deteriorations  partial  and  ab- 
normal, 274. 

D'Halloy  O.  cited,  410. 

Digger  Indians,  see  Californians. 

Diklah,33. 

Dinkas,  70. 

Diodorus  Siculus,  cited,  147. 

Disappearing  species,  435. 

Dispersion  of  races,  354;  from  a 
central  region,  355,  361;  of 
Black  races,  363;  of  Asiatic 
Mongoloids,  369  ;  of  Polyne- 
sians, 370  ;  of  Americans,  383. 

Distinctions  of  races,  zoological 
value  of,  86  ;  amount  of,  156. 

Distinctness  of  Mongoloids  and 
Mediterraneans,  153. 

Distribution  of  Primates  and  Car- 
nivores, 358;  of  palms,  360. 

Divergence,  extreme  in  four  Black 
races,  236. 

Diversification  of  African  types,. 
237. 

Dodanim,  41. 

Dodoneans,  41. 

Dokos,  267. 

Dolichocephalism,  152,  246;  in 
America,  338 ;  of  Eskimo,  344. 

Dolichocephalous  heads,  68,  165. 

Dolmens,  skulls  from,  167. 

Domesticated  animals  and  plants,. 
355. 

Donaldson,  cited,  47. 

Douglass,  Frederick,  252. 

Dowaser  tribe,  94. 

Dravidians,  79,  144,  369,  473; 
characterized,  54 ;  distinct  from 
Mongoloids,  142,  144;  transi- 
tion from,  to  Australians,  312, 
348,  365 ;  portrait  of  one  of,  34, 
349;  dispersion  of,  407,  430; 
families  of,  53;  dialects  of,  56^ 
144. 

Dsungarian  trough,  375. 

Du  Bois,  cited,  39,  42. 

Duck,  Labrador,  434. 

Dulkhelitae,  33. 

Dunmore-Lang,  cited,  370. 

Dutch,  80. 

Dyaks,  267,  277,  298. 

Dynasties,  Egyptian,  111 ;  ques- 
tion of  parallelism  of,  111; 
views  on,  114;  events  of  first 


INDEX. 


485 


three,  124 ;  in  fourth,  125,  200, 
216,  443;  in  fifth,  126;  sixth  to 
fourteenth,  126,  198,  207,  208, 
256 ;  period  of  Shepherd  Kings, 
126;  eighteenth,  126,  197,  200, 
203;  nineteenth,  127,  198,  200; 
the  Ethiopian,  200. 

Eadie,  on  names  in  Genesis,  15. 

Earl,  cited,  366. 

Easter  island,  370,  400. 

Eber,  31. 

Eden,  348,  360,  361,  408;  of  Brah- 
mans,  361 ;  of  Americans,  384. 

Educability  of  intelligence,  272. 

Egypt,  antiquity  of,  120,  133. 

Egyptian  chronology.  See  Chro- 
nology. 

Egyptian  dynasties  parallelized, 
116;  history,  124,  200,  466;  lan- 
guage, 145,  467;  monuments, 
110,  198;  knowledge  of  races, 
199;  queen  from  Ethiopia,  127; 
queen  Tii,  127;  intermarriages, 
200.  466. 

Ekog-muts,  323. 

Elam,  30,  92,  133. 

Elamites,  primitively  Semitic,  30. 

Elassar,  133. 

Elephant  of  Africa,  260,  262. 

Elis,  41. 

Elishah,  41. 

Elliott  E.  B.  cited,  102. 

Elymais,  30. 

Elymaeans,  137. 

Embryonic  development  of  brain, 
250. 

Emim,  448. 

Engel,  cited,  384. 

Engis  skull,  152,  414. 

Engisheim  skull,  152. 

Enine,  descended  from  Anamim, 
20. 

Enoch,  son  of  Cain,  188. 

Enosh,  190. 

Environment  a  condition,  185, 
187. 

Eozoon,  272. 

Epoch  of  first  man,  419 ;  of  Stone 
Folk,  420;  of  Adamites,  445. 

Epochs,  of  history,  123;  mytho- 
logical, 129. 

Eponyms,  11-14. 

Era  of  Menes,  117. 

Erech,  19,  133,  135,  448. 

Erechtheus,  380. 


Eriocome  races,  299. 

Eskimo,  64,  186,  383,  388,  389: 
dolichocephalic,  167,  320;  por- 
trayed, 65 ;  described,  320 ;  cra- 
nial capacity  of,  320;  antiquity 
of,  325 ;  contrasted  with  Vagan- 
tes,  320,  321,  327;  type  of,  ex- 
tending southward,  330,  334; 
type  of,  in  Patagonia,  337;  mi- 
grations of,  389,  396;  in  Green- 
land, 390;  origin  of,  397,  477. 

Ethiopian  region,  357. 

Ethnography  of  Bible,  see  Bibli- 
cal. 

Ethnologists,  American,  383. 

Ethnology,  American,  383. 

Etruscans,  45, 49, 128 ;  of  Hamitic 
origin,  25;  inscriptions  by,  25. 

Euplocam  races,  300,  369. 

Eurasia,  356. 

Europeanized  Mongoloids,  79. 

Europeans,  see  Noachites  and 
Mediterraneans. 

Euscara  language,  149,  378. 

Eusebius  on  chronology,  110, 129. 

Eusebius  de  Salles  cited,  158. 

Euthycome  races,  300.    t 

Evolution,  doctrine  of,  264;  im- 
plies constant  creation,  271. 

Extinct  animals,  contemporary 
with  man,  432;  of  modern 
times,  433. 

Facial    angle,  see  Prognathism. 

Falb  R.  cited,  385. 

"Fallen  angels,"  marriages  of, 
194. 

Fans,  368. 

Fantees,  69,  256,  258. 

Fauna  of  Australian  region,  307 

Faunas  mammalian,  of  the  con- 
tinents, 356. 

Fellahin,  modern  Hamites,  26. 

Fiat  theory,  270. 

Figuier  L.  cited,  418. 

Fiji  islands,  76. 

Fijian  portrayed,  75. 

Fijians,  74,  76,  308,  317;  legend 
of,  309;  a  connecting  link,  314. 

Finns,  64,  148,  150,  153,  186,  347, 
350,  398,  413,  421 ;  language  of, 
138,  140;  migrations  of,  377, 
379. 

Fisk  University,  182. 

Fitzgerald  O.  P.  cited,  265. 

"  Five  Nations,"  342. 


486 


INDEX. 


Fligier  cited,  410. 

Flood,  see  Deluge. 

Floras,  dispersion  of,  401. 

Floris  island,  76. 

Flower  W.  H.,  cranial  measure- 
ments by,  164;  on  Negritos, 
312. 

Fontan,  cited,  416. 

Formosa,  312. 

Forster,  cited,  19,  32,  94. 

Foster  j.  W.,  on  mound-builders, 
340 ;  on  Central  American  tra- 
ditions, 380. 

Fragments  of  old  races,  298. 

Francourt,  cited,  393. 

Fresnel,  cited,  19. 

Friendly  islands,  370,  400. 

Frontal,  skulls  of,  151,  417. 

Fuchow  official,  portrayed,  61. 

Fuegia,  401. 

Fuegians,  268,  277,  298. 

Fu-hi,  129. 

Fulah,  see  Fulbe. 

Fulbe,  69,  78,  79, 258,  310;  mixed 
Berber  and  Negro,  238,  367; 
described,  70. 

Fundi,  368 ;  described,  70. 

Furfooz,  see  Frontal. 

Furuhelm  J.  on  certain  Indians, 
327. 

Gaels,  39. 

Gsetulian  Hamites,  20. 

Gaffarel  P.  on  Americans,  386. 

Galapagos  islands,  400. 

Galatia,  46. 

Galiudo,  cited,  384. 

Galla,  mixed,  27,  54,  77,  238,  239, 
310,  367. 

Gallicia,  47. 

Ganowanian  family,  384. 

Gauls,  39,  46. 

Gazelle,  soundings  from,  381. 

Genealogical  lists,  Egyptian,  112. 

Genealogical  tables  of  Genesis 
accurate,  10,  99;  alleged  in- 
complete, 223 ;  complete,  223. 

Genealogical  tree  of  mankind,  351. 

Genealogy  and  classification,  298. 

Genealogy  of  Black  races,  297 ; 
of  Brown  races,  311 ;  of  White 
race,  346;  of  mankind,  351. 

Genesiacal  dispersion  limited,  88 ; 
chart  of,  88. 

"  Genesis  of  the  Earth   and  of 


Man,"  cited,  196;  examined, 
463. 

Genesis  (tenth  chapter),  language 
of,  10;  names  of,  not  personal, 
11, 12. 

Genghis  Khan,  374,  375. 

Gentoo  language,  56. 

Geological  changes  since  man's 
advent,  436. 

Georgians,  42. 

Germans,  47;  in  the  nomadic 
state,  122;  cerebral  substance 
of,  172. 

Geronniere  de  la,  cited,  267. 

Gesenius,  cited,  16, 19,  134,  450. 

Getae,  48. 

Gether,  35. 

Gibbs  G.  cited,  328,  390;  on  In- 
dian languages,  329. 

Gibraltar,  23,  28. 

Gihon,  91. 

Giliaks,  143. 

Gillieron,  cited,  441. 

Gimiri,  38. 

Giraffe,  260. 

Girard,  on  age  of  Nile  delta,  119. 

Girgasite,  22. 

Gizeh,  pyramids,  125. 

Glacial  Epoch,  conditions  attend- 
ing, 429;  human  movements 
during,  429,  430;  not  excess- 
ively remote,  437. 

Glacial  periods,  431. 

Glaciers  visibly  changing,  437. 

Gobi,  see  Tarym-Basin,  372. 

Gomer,  38,  88,  132,  142. 

Gonierians,  39,  142. 

Gomorrah,  134. 

Gonds,  56. 

Gorilla,  portrait  of,  253. 

Goths,  46,  77. 

Gould's  measurements,  83. 

Grand  Pressigny,  416. 

Grecian  colonizations  by  Aryans, 
45. 

Greece,  first  intercourse  of  with 
Egypt,  26. 

Greek  language,  240. 

Grey,  George,  on  Maories,  264. 

Grotius,  Hugo,  cited,  384. 

Grimm,  cited,  47,  148,  413. 

Griquas,  80,  81. 

Guanches  Hamitic,  27,  28. 

Guatemala,  393,  394. 

Gypsies,  44. 


INDEX. 


487 


Hadencloa,  237. 

Haclorain,  32. 

Hadramaut,  32. 

Haeckel  E.  cited,  421,  423;  on 
classification,  299;  on  Lemuria, 
360. 

Haidahs,  326,  330. 

Hailtsa,  326. 

Hair,  186;  as  a  taxonomic  char- 
acter, 298;  of  Egyptians,  203, 
204,  466. 

Hairiness,  63,  73,  324. 

Hales,  cited,  18;  on  epoch  of 
creation,  99. 

Ham,  import  of  word,  16,  54,  99, 
190,  226,  409. 

Hamath,  92. 

Hamathite,  23. 

Hamites,  and  their  dispersion,  16, 
447 ;  close  kindred  of  Semites, 
36 ;  in  south  of  Europe,  23,  24, 
379 ;  as  founders  of  cities,  24 ; 
absorbed  by  later  populations, 
29. 

Hamitic,  civilization  in  Babylon- 
ia, 20;  mixtures,  78;  type  per- 
sistent in  miscigenesis,  27,  71 ; 
family,  54;  origin  of  Negroes 
considered,  222;  supposed 
grounds  of  this  theory,  223. 

Harrington  M.  W.,  illustration 
from,  61,  62,  63. 

Harte,  Bret,  cited,  427. 

Hausa  language,  69,  368. 

Haven,  Bishop  Gilbert,  on  misci- 
genesis, 81. 

Havilah,  the  Hamitic,  11,  18; 
the  Semitic,  33. 

Hawaiian  woman  portrayed,  173, 
318;  man  portrayed,  59,  316. 

Hawkshaw,  Sir  John,  cited,  121. 

Hays  I.  I.  cited,  434. 

Hayti.  Negro  in,  265. 

Hazara,  374. 

Hazarmaveth,  32. 

Heber,  31. 

Hebrew  chronology,  98 ;  inexact, 
99. 

Hebrew,  documents,  antiquity  of, 
98 ;  ethnology,  98. 

Hebrews,  32. 

Hendree,Dr.  J.,  testimony  of,  177. 

Heredity,  influence  of,  231. 

Herodotus,  cited,  24,  119;  on 
chronology,  111. 


Hesiod,  cited,  146. 

Heth,  22. 

H6va,  361,  407. 

Himyaric  Arabians,  23,  29,  33,  97. 

Himyarites,  78,  97,  187,  239. 

Himyaritic  portrait,  202. 

Hindu  Kush,  43,  44. 

Hindu  language,  44,  portrait,  202. 

Hindus,  49,  79. 

Hiong-Nu,  347. 

Historical  indications  on  age  of 
Stone  Folk,  442. 

History  of  Egypt,  124. 

Hitchcock  E.  cited,  439. 

Hittites,  22. 

Hivite,  22. 

Hoang-ti,  130. 

Holmes  W.  H.,  405. 

Hombron,  cited,  461. 

Homer,  cited,  145. 

Hooker  J.  D.  on  land  connec- 
tions, 360,  401. 

Horn  Gr.  on  Americans,  386. 

Horse  and  race  divergence,  216, 
217. 

Hottentot,  families,  53,  71 ;  race, 
71. 

Hottentots,  80,  86,  185,  320;  con- 
nection of,  with  Egyptians,  71 ; 
cephalic  index  of,  167,  168; 
prognathism  of,  171 ;  length  of 
arm  of,  172;  homogeneity  of, 
239 ;  language  of,  71,  241 ;  brain 
of,  249 ;  portrait  of,  253 ;  physi- 
ognomy of,  254 ;  compared  with 
Papuans,  308;  legend  of,  309; 
compared  with  Mongoloids, 
313 ;  nasal  index  of,  320 ;  origin 
of,  367;  in  relation  to  two 
human  origins,  368;  claimed 
derived  from  negro,  465. 

Hovas,  371. 

Hrabamus,  cited,  360. 

Hul,  35. 

Humboldt  A.  cited,  47,  378,  395; 
on  Americans,  338,  386,  387, 
391. 

Humerus  of  Bushmen,  171. 

Humphreys  and  Abbot,  cited,  440. 

Hungarians,  79. 

Hungary,  occupied  by  Kelts,  46. 

Hunt  J.,  cited,  418. 

Hunt  S.  B.  cited,  83. 

Hunting  Indians,  see  Vagantes. 

Hupa,  329;  portrait  of,  331. 


488 


INDEX. 


Huxley  T.  H.,  on  racial  fixity, 
135;  on  classification,  299;  on 
Dravida,  312;  on  Neanderthal 
skull,  414 ;  on  age  of  man,  426. 

Hwang-ho,  372,  437. 

Hwei-hi,  373. 

Hyatt  A.  cited,  275. 

Hybridity,  see  Miscigenesis. 

Hybridity  among  Egyptians,  27, 
79. 

Hyksos,  as  ancestors  of  Ameri- 
cans, 385. 

Hyperborean  type,  345. 

lapetus,  38. 

Iberians,  42,  45,  46,  149,  198;  mi- 
grations of,  378 ;  epoch  of,  443. 

Ice-wells,  438,  439. 

Iconographs,  Egyptian,  199,  200, 
211. 

Idiocy,  182. 

Incas,  394,  395,  405. 

Index  cranial,  165. 

Indo-Chinese,  317,  see  Malayo- 
Chinese. 

Indo-Europeans,  see  Aryans. 

Iniac  radius,  169. 

Innuit,  see  Eskimo. 

Insanity,  182. 

Inspiration,  the  guarantee  of, 
456. 

Intermixtures,  see  Miscigenesis. 

lobarito,  33. 

Ionian  islands,  65. 

Ionian  Japhetites,  48. 

lonians,  primitive  Pelasgic,  25 ; 
Japhetized,  40;  overlying  Tu- 
ranians, 138. 

Irad,  188,  193. 

Iranians,  140,  430;  languages  of, 
467. 

Iranic  sub-family,  440. 

Irish  elk,  436. 

Iron  age,  167,  442. 

Iroquois,  342,  396;  strength  of 
back  of,  175. 

ISh,  160,  190,  196,  294. 

Ishmaelites,  37,  97 

Ismi-Dagon,  128. 

Israel,  lost  tribes  of,  385. 

Issel,  cited,  425. 

Istrians,  45. 

Itelmes,  64,  325. 

Ives  Lieut.,  on  American  lan- 
guages, 329. 


Jabal,  136,  188,  446. 

Jackson  W.  H.,  illustration  from, 
66,  332,  334;  on  cliff-dwellings, 
341,  405. 

Jacolliot  L.  cited,  361. 

Japanese,  311,  318,  323,  342,  355; 
one  of  portrayed,  62,  324 ;  fam- 
ily, 61. 

Japheth,  the  name,  38,  409. 

Japhetites,  dispersion  of,  38,  447 ; 
in  secular  history,  43 ;  lan- 
guages of,  467. 

Jargon,  322. 

Javan,  40. 

Javanites,  38,  40,  48. 

Jebus,  22. 

Jebusite,  22. 

Jefferson  Thomas,  on  negroes, 
251. 

Jerah,  32. 

Jews,  as  ancestors  of  Americans, 
385. 

Jobab,  33. 

Johnson  Dr.  on  color  of  negro, 
223. 

Johnson  Keith,  cited,  314. 

Joktan,  32. 

Joktanides,  32,  37,  97,  239. 

Joloffers,  69. 

Jonathan,  Targum  of,  97. 

Joruba  dialects,  69. 

Josephus,  on  chronology,  111. 

Jubainville,  cited,  24,  25,  128,  443. 

Jubal,  136,  188,  446. 

Judea,  primitively  Hamitic,23. 

Justin,  cited,  141. 

Kabyles,  26,  27. 

Kaffirs,  69,  185,  258,  310,  367. 

Kalmuks,  64,  79,  374,411. 

Kamtchatka,  passage  from,  399, 
400. 

Kamtchatkans,  164. 

Kauaks,  317,  400. 

Kaniag-muts,  323. 

Kanoa,  317. 

Karnak,  tablet  of,  113. 

Kas'h,  95. 

Kashgar,  44,  295, 372. 

Katabania,  33. 

Ke  islands,  75. 

Keltiberians,  49. 

Kelts,  in  northern  Italy,  26,  46; 
in  Hungary,  46;  in  America, 
387 ;  in  the  nomadic  state,  122. 


INDEX. 


489 


Kennicott,  cited,  108. 

Kenrick  J.  cited,  18,  108, 112. 

Kesh,  95. 

Keshite  queen,  127. 

KhaM,  see  Ham. 

KheM,  16,  90. 

Khitan,  374. 

Khiva,  44. 

Khonds,  56. 

Khotanese,  372. 

Kidd  Prof,  cited,  129. 

Kiekars,  347. 

Kimmerians,  39,  42,  46,  48. 

Kirghis,  64,  373. 

Kittim,  41. 

Klalam,  326. 

Klunzinger,  cited,  119. 

Kneeland    S.   on  Mulattoes,   84, 

178;  on  preadamites,  462. 
Kuobel,  cited,  17,  31,  39. 
Knox,  on  Mulattoes,  85. 
Koi-koiu,  see  Hottentots. 
Kokand,  44. 
Kolushes,    or    Koloshians,    see 

Tlinkets. 

Koraks,  or  Koriaks,  322,  327. 
Koreishites,  238. 

Kosmas  Indicopleustes  cited,  361. 
Kowitsin,  326. 
Krapf  on  Dokos,  267. 
KSh,  95. 

Kurdish  portrait,  202. 
Kurile  islands,  312 ;  passage  from, 

399. 

Kurilmns,  143. 
Kuro  Si  wo,  400. 

Kurtz,  on  names  in  Genesis,  14. 
Kush,  95. 
Kyalmi,  326. 
Kymv,  or  Kymri,  39,  46. 

Lactantius,  cited,  360. 

Lallemand,  cited,  268. 

Lamarck,  cited,  184. 

Lamboidal  radius,  169. 

Lamech,  188,194;  two  wives  of, 
194. 

La  Naulette,  jaw  from,  251. 

Lanci,  cited,  52. 

Landa,  cited,  386. 

Lange,  cited,  35,  39. 

Language  of  Bible,  see  Biblical 
language. 

Language  of  Genesis,  see  Gene- 
sis. 


Languages,  variability  of,  229, 
329,  330 ;  persistence  of,  240 ;  in 
Africa,  241;  in  America,  320; 
as  ethnic  criteria,  325 ;  of  Mex- 
ico, 333;  of  Dravida,365,  409; 
of  Egyptians,  467. 

Lapps,' 150, 153,  345,  351,  413,421. 

Larat  island,  75. 

Latham,  cited,  312;  on  Eskimo, 
327 ;  on  Aryans,  410. 

Lawrence,  cited,  338. 

Layard,  cited,  18,  198. 

Lebanon  Mts.,  23. 

Leconte  Jos.  cited,  439. 

Lectonia,  440. 

Legend  of  Fijians,  309 ;  of  Hotten- 
tots, 319. 

Legge,  cited,  131 ;  on  Chinese  mi- 
grations, 372. 

Legs  in  Negro,  174. 

Lehabim,  20. 

Le  Hir,  on  biblical  chronology, 
107. 

Le  Hon,  on  Nile  delta,  119;  on 
Iberians,  150;  on  prehistoric 
skulls,  151,  152. 

Leidy  J.  cited,  382. 

Leleioho,  portrait  of,  59. 

Lelewel,  cited,  410. 

Lemuria,  359,  407,  429,  433,  473. 

Lemuroids,  359. 

Lengthened  chronology  needed, 
223,  224. 

Lenormant  C.  cited,  108. 

Lenormant  F.  cited,  18,  24,  33,  40, 
110,  112,  114,  134,  142,  152;  on 
biblical  chronology,  107;  on 
Egyptian  chronology,  114;  on 
prehamites,  140;  on  origin  of 
Turanians,  141 ;  on  the  curse  of 
Noah,  225;  on  human  antiqui- 
ty, 431. 

Le"ognan,  422. 

Lepcha  portrayed,  319. 

Lepsius,cited,18,71,108,112, 113, 
114,  198,  207,  218;  on  Ethiopi- 
ans, 96;  researches  of,  118. 

Leptorhinian  skulls,  320. 

Le  Puy-en-Velay,  423. 

Le  Sueur,  cited,  108. 

Letto-Slavs,  47,  49. 

Letts,  47. 

Leucomelanous  races,  299. 

Leucous  races,  299. 

Lewis,  Edmoudia,  252. 


490 


INDEX. 


Liberia,  265. 

Libyans,  20 ;  epoch  of,  443. 

Lichtenstein,  on  Bushman  traits, 
254. 

Lightfoot,  on  precise  biblical 
dates,  104. 

Ligurians,  25,  45,  49,  151,  198. 

Limited  scope  of  biblical  ethnog- 
raphy, 88. 

Linguistic  characters  persistent, 
240. 

Linguistic  affiliations  in  Africa, 
241. 

Liotrichi,  299. 

Lipans,  342. 

"Lived,"  how  employed  in  He- 
brew, 451. 

Longevity  of  patriarchs,  5,  231 ; 
implies  insusceptibility  of 
change,  232 ;  treated  by  Craw- 
ford, 450. 

Loo  Choo  islands,  312,  365. 

Lophocome  races,  299. 

Lot,  133. 

Loyalty  islands,  76. 

Lub,  95. 

Lubbock  J.  cited,  418,  441. 

Lubim,  20. 

Lucania,  25. 

Lud,  34,  41,  95. 

Ludim,  20. 

Lungs,  capacity  of,  173. 

Liitke,  cited,  323,  327. 

Lycians,  128. 

Lydia,  41. 

Lydians  of  Asia  Minor,  20,  34, 
128. 

Lyell  C.  cited,  400,  418,  425,  436, 
446. 

Madagascarese,  mixed,  238,  370. 

Madai,  40,  132. 

Magog,  29,  88,  141. 

Magyars,  79. 

Mahnioudi  canal,  125. 

Makah,  328 ;  described,  330. 

Makololos,  238. 

Makuani,  310. 

Malacca,  77,  312. 

Malagasy  archipelago,  389. 

Mala'i,  33. 

Malayalam  language,  56. 

Malays,  71,  315;  described,  57; 
one  of  portrayed,  58;  disper- 
sion of  58,  355,  369,  370.  See 


also  "  Polynesians  "  and  "  Ha- 
waiians." 

Malayo-Chinese,  60,  317,  345;  mi- 
grations of,  371,  376. 

Mali,  33. 

Malichse,  33. 

Mammoth,  377,  398;  contempo- 
rary with  man,  435. 

Man  a  tropical  animal,  356;  and 
oriental,  356. 

Mandingoes,  65,  256,  257,  368; 
progress  made  by,  257. 

Manetho  on  Egyptian  chronol- 
ogy, 110,  129. 

Mankind,  types  of,  52. 

Mantchus,  63,  404. 

Mantua  an  Etruscan  city,  25. 

Maories,  317 ;  civilization  of,  264. 

Marcellus  on  Atlantis,  381. 

Mariette,  on  Egyptian  chronol- 
ogy, 110;  on  parallelism  of 
dynasties,  112. 

Market  products  of  Nyangwe, 
261. 

Markham  C.  cited,  389. 

Marquesas  islands,  370,  400. 

Marsh  O.  C.  cited,  382. 

Marvin,  Bishop,  on  redemption  in 
other  worlds,  289. 

Mascarene  islands,  359. 

Mash,  35. 

Masoretic  text  of  Bible,  8,  9. 

Maspero,  cited,  150. 

Massat,  416. 

Maurer  C.  cited,  390. 

Maury  A.  cited,  315,  364. 

Maya,  334;  civilization  of,  262. 

M'Causland,  cited,  38;  on  Shep- 
herds of  Egypt,  126,  385 ;  on 
Adam  and  MA,  196;  on  West 
Indies,  265 ;  on  theological  con- 
sequences, 288;  on  origin  of 
Americans,  385;  on  preadaui- 
ites,  468. 

McClintock  and  Strong's  Cyclo- 
paedia, cited,  17,  19,  93,  94,  96, 
102,  103,  120,  125,  458,  465. 

McCulloch,  cited,  384. 

Medean  Dynasty  in  Babylonia, 
128,  139,  140. 

Medes,  40 ;  displaced  Turanians, 
40,  140,  141. 

Medicines,  doses  of,  required,  177 

Mediterranean  shores  occupied 
by  Hamites,  23. 


INDEX. 


491 


Mediterraneans,  52,  53;  anthro- 
pological characters  of,  162, 
164,  166,  167,  168,  169,  172; 
skeleton  of,  248;  portrayed  in 
ancient  Egypt,  201 ;  genealogy 
of,  346,  408;  three  concurrent 
indications,  346;  origin  of,  348, 
350 ;  dispersion  of,  407 ;  various 
opinions  on,  409;  primitive 
condition  of,  418;  epoch  of, 
445. 

Mehujael,  188,  193,  194. 

Meigs,  cited,  338. 

Melanesians,  76,  77,  311 ;  disper- 
sion of,  365. 

Melanochroi,  135. 

Melanous  races,  299. 

Menes,  Era  of,  117,  128,  212,  218, 
219. 

Mentone  skull,  152. 

Merliet,  portrait  of,  205. 

Meshech,  Semitic,  35 ;  Japhetic, 
42. 

Mesocephalic  heads,  165. 

Messapians,  25. 

Miao-tse,  317,  376. 

Micronesians,  59,  76,  77,  292,  370. 

Midian,  91. 

Migrations,  355 ;  of  Polynesians, 
354;  of  Hottentots  and  Ne- 
groes, 367 ;  of  Asiatics,  369 ;  of 
Chinese,  372 ;  of  Turks,  373 ;  of 
Mongols,  374;  of  Tunguses, 
374;  routes  of,  375;  of  Ural- 
Altaics,  377;  of  Americans, 
388,  396, 404 ;  of  Mexicans,  390 ; 
routes  of,  392;  of  Aztecs,  392; 
of  Central  Americans,  394; 
from  Polynesia,  400. 

Miller  H.  on  cosmic  redemption, 
292. 

Miller  S.  cited,  308. 

Milne-Edwards,  cited,  359. 

Mincopies,  76,  77,  311,  314. 

Miocene  Atlantis,  382. 

Mir-ku,  158,  475. 

Miscigenesis,  79,  80;  not  always 
perfect,  80 ;  a  bad  case  of,  279 ; 
in  the  United  States,  81 ;  in 
Egypt,  127. 

Missing  links,  234;  meaning  ot, 
235. 

Mixed  races,  237,  238,  279. 

Mixtecs,  392. 

Moffat,  cited,  71. 


Molucca  islands,  76,  311. 

Mongols,  63, 79,  314 :  invasions  of 
in  Europe,  48,  374 ;  origin  and 
migrations  of,  374,  377,  404. 

Mongoloids,  53,  57;  populous- 
ness  of,  154;  cosmopolitan, 
154;  cranial  capacities  of,  163, 
164,  246;  cephalic  index  of, 
166,  167,  246;  prognathism  of, 
170,  171 ;  cold  temperament  of, 
181;  portrait  of  one  of,  202; 
cross-heads  among,  246;  com- 
pared with  Hottentots,  213; 
American,  320;  Asiatic,  dis- 
persion of,  369;  radiant  point 
of,  370;  American,  dispersion 
of,  383,  473. 

Monogenists,  185. 

Monogeuy,  184. 

Monsoons,  400. 

Monteiro,  cited,  281. 

Montpereux,  Dubois  de,  cited,  18. 

Monuments,  Chaldsean  and  As- 
syrian, 198,  459;  Egyptian,  on 
chronology,  110,  112,  459. 

Moor,  cited,  281 

Moqui,  333. 

Morgan  L.  H.  cited,  341,  383,  384, 
390,  405. 

Morlot,  cited,  441. 

Morrow  W.,  testimony  of,  183. 

Morse  E.  S.  cited,  143. 

Morton  Dr.  on  Americans,  338, 
383. 

Mound-builders,  339,  340,  474. 

Movel,  cited,  277. 

Mtesa,  king  of  Uganda,  258. 

Mulattoes,  not  perfect  mixtures, 
80;  inferiority  of,  83;  strength 
of  back  of,  175 ;  feebleness  of, 
178,  190. 

Miiller  F.  cited,  64,  70,  86,  238, 
242,  370,  446;  on  Scyths.  48; 
on  population  of  the  world,  76; 
on  Australians,  307. 

Miiller  Max,  cited,  43,  71, 467 ;  on 
Asiatic  movements,  376. 

Mummies  of  Patagonia,  337. 

Munda  tribes,  54,  56. 

Murray,  cited,  28,  358 ;  on  Poly- 
nesian connections,  403,  404. 

Muscogees,  343. 

Musoi,"of  Hamitic  origin,  24. 

Mut-sun  woman  portrayed,  335. 

Muttuk  man  portrayed,  60. 


492 


INDEX. 


Muysca,  337. 

Muzzle  of  Negro  and  Hawaiian. 

174. 

Mysiu,  24. 
Mysol  island,  75. 
Mysteries  of  inspired  language, 

457. 

Nahoas,  migrations  of,  391,  393, 
405. 

Nahsu  or  Nahsi,  127, 197, 199, 208, 
263. 

Nahuatl  or  Nahuatlac  nations, 
civilization  of,  262;  languages 
of,  333,  334 ;  migrations  of,  392, 
401. 

Namahu,  199. 

Namaquas,  367. 

Names  in  Genesiacal  genealogies, 
11. 

Namollo,  64,  321,  322,  323,  see 
"Tuski." 

Namu,  197. 

Nanai-muk,  326. 

Naphtuhim,  20. 

Nares  Dr.,  on  cosmic  redemption, 
292. 

Nasal  index,  320. 

Nasal  radius,  168. 

Nassee,  330. 

Natchez,  425. 

Naulette,  414. 

Navahoes,  342. 

Neanderthal  skull,  152,  414. 

Nearctic  region,  357. 

Negritos,  77,  312. 

Negroes,  families  of,  53;  charac- 
terized, 68;  enslaved  in  Egypt, 
127;  cranial  capacities  of,  163, 
164,  246 ;  cephalic  index  of,  166, 
167,  246;  auricular  radii  of,  168, 
247 ;  projections  of  head  of,  169 ; 
prognathism  of,  170,247;  sun- 
dry anatomical  characters,  171 ; 
length  of  arm  of,  172, 247 ;  lungs 
of,  173;  legs  of,  174;  heel  of, 
174;  hair  of,  174;  sundry  char- 
acters of,  174;  physiological 
characters  of,  175 ;  sluggishness 
of,  175,  181,  183;  medicine  re- 
quired by,  177;  insensibility  of, 
178;  exemption  of,  from  dis- 
eases, 180;  psychic  characteris- 
tics of,  181,  251,  256;  insanity 
and  idiocy  of,  182;  admirable 


qualities  among,  182;  depicted 
on  Egyptian  monuments,  97, 
199,  201,  205;  existing  in 
Twelfth,  Eleventh,  and  Sixth 
Dynasties,  208;  summary  of 
Egyptian  evidence  on,  209; 
chronological  position  of,  214, 
218;  not  descended  from  Noah, 
215;  nor  from  Adam,  217,  220; 
claimed  as  Adamic,  230 ;  homo- 
geneity of,  239 ;  linguistic  char- 
acters of,  240;  inferiority  of, 
244;  cross-heads  among,  246; 
brain  of,  249 ;  in  literature  and 
art,  252;  physiognomy  of,  253; 
in  history,  256,  257;  opportuni- 
ties of,  for  improvement, 
259-64;  contrasted  with  Mao- 
ries,  264;  tendency  of  to  bar- 
barism, 265;  inferiority  of 
structure  of,  275 ;  a  subject  of 
salvation,  284;  nasal  index  of, 
320 ;  origin  and  dispersion  of, 
367. 

Nejd,  35. 

Neolithic  epoch,  167,  414,  415, 
416,  442. 

Neotropical  region,  357. 

Nepalee,  44. 

Nestorians,  35. 

Neumann,  on  Chinese  chronol- 
ogy, 131. 

New  Caledonians,  74,  76. 

New  Granada,  394. 

New  Guinea,  75,  76. 

New  Hebrides,  76. 

New  Ireland,  76. 

New  Zealanders,  264. 

Niam-Niam,  368. 

Nicobar  islands,  310. 

Niebuhr,  cited,  47;  on  Kelts  and 
Iberians,  149. 

Niger  river,  259. 

Nigritians,  465. 

Nile,  27;  delta  of,  119;  valley  of 
occupied  by  Hamites,  23. 

Nilghiri  Hills,  349. 

Nimrod,  19,  20,  31,  135,  448. 

Nineveh,  19,  448. 

Noachites,  408;  language  of,  138; 
cranial  capacities  of,  162,  164, 
245 ;  cephalic  index  of,  166, 246 ; 
auricular  radii  of,  168,  247; 
projections  of  head  of,  169 ;  prog- 
nathism of,  170, 171, 247 ;  length 


INDEX. 


493 


of  arm  of,  172;  cerebral  sub- 
stance of,  172;  "Ariel's"  opin- 
ion of,  189 ;  nasal  index  of,  320. 

Noah,  as  ancestor  of  all  men  liv- 
ing, 10,  89,  90. 

Nod,  land  of,  190. 

Nolan  E.  cited,  104. 

Nomadic  state,  duration  of,  122. 

Nordenskjold,  322. 

Norris  E.,  on  Mulattoes,  85 ;  on 
Maories,  264. 

Norsemen,  387. 

Northeastward  stream  of  Asiat- 
ics, 371,  375,  404. 

Nott  J.  C.  cited,  87,  184,  207 ;  on 
Mulattoes,  179,  180. 

Nott  and  Gliddon,  cited,  18,  201, 
315. 

Nuba,  70,  258. 

Nubians,  320 ;  partially  semifixed, 
37 ;  warred  upon,  263 ;  Hamitic, 
27,  237,  239 ;  and  Negroes  de- 
picted, 97. 

Numidians,  20. 

Nutka  family,  328. 

Nyangwe",  market  of,  261. 

Nyauza  lake,  259. 

Obal,  38. 

Oenotnans,  Pelasgic,  25. 

Ofor,  33. 

Ojibways,  342. 

Okee-og-mut,  398. 

Olmecs,  391. 

Olmo  skull,  152. 

Oman,  country  of  Seba,  17. 

Ombro-Latins,  25,  26,  45,  49. 

Omnipotence  not  limited  to  par- 
ticular methods,  6. 

Ophir,  33. 

Opisthiac  radius,  169. 

Oppert,  on  Turanian  language, 
138. 

Orange  river,  259. 

Orarian  type,  321,  327,  388.  See 
also  Ale-ut,  Eskimo,  Sedentes. 

Oriental,  connections  of  Ameri- 
cans, 387;  region,  357;  world, 
faunas  of,  356. 

Origin  of  Americans,  384;  of 
American  civilization,  386. 

Origins,  question  of  two  dis- 
tinct, 368. 

Orinoco,  397. 

Orozco  y  Berra,  cited,  392. 


Osburn,  cited,  113. 

Osmanlis,  64,  79,  374,  408. 

Ostiaks  of  the  Yenesei,  144. 

Otomies,  391. 

Outlying  tribes,  144. 

Ovambos,  69. 

Owen,  Richard,  on  Egyptian  an- 
tiquity, 120;  on  Fourth  Dy- 
nasty, 125;  on  Shepherds  of 
Egypt,  126 ;  on  Lemuria,  360. 

Owillapsh,  328. 

Ozbeg,  44. 

Pachacamac.  395. 

Paharia,  56. 

Pah-Utahs,  355. 

Palsearctic  region,  355. 

Paleolithic,  epoch,  167, 442 ;  men, 
413,  414. 

Palseontological  breaks,  234. 

Palaeontology  and  race  diver- 
gence, 216,  232,  234. 

Paleucan  civilization,  394. 

Palgrave,  cited,  28,  91. 

Palms,  of  Africa,  260;  of  Lem- 
uria, 360 ;  of  South  America, 
402. 

Pamir,  295. 

Pamphylia,  41. 

Panama,  394. 

Paphlagonia,  39,  41. 

Papuans,  74,  77,  311 ;  families  of, 
53;  cranial  capacities  of,  164; 
compared  with  Hottentots,  308; 
with  Australians,  308;  home 
of,  310;  dispersion  of,  365; 
relation  of,  to  Hottentots,  366. 

Papyri,  112. 

Papyrus,  Turin,  113,  126;  Prisse, 
126. 

Paradise.    See  "  Eden." 

Parallelisms  in  Egyptian  dy- 
nasties, 111,  114. 

Parian  chronicle,  380. 

Parker  T.  on  Caucasian  race, 
157. 

Parsees,  134. 

Parton  J.,  on  race  repugnance, 
85;  on  negro  intellect,  252. 

Patagonians,  337,  395. 

Pathros,  92. 

Pathrusim,  21. 

Patrial  names  in  Hebrew,  11, 
227 ;  in  other  languages,  13. 

Patriarchal  periods.  445. 


494 


INDEX. 


Patriarchs,  ages  of,  4,  5,  102. 

Pausanias,  on  Pelasgians,  24;  on 
Cyclopes,  147. 

Payne  B.  H.  on  the  Negro,  189. 

Payot,  cited,  438. 

Peguans,  371. 

Pehlevi  language,  44. 

Pelasgians,  of  Hamitic  origin, 
24;  events  of,  442;  in  Asia 
Minor,  24;  in  Italy,  25,  79; 
absorbed  by  Aryans,  79. 

Peleg,  33,  135,  447,  448;  geneal- 
ogy ending  with,  34. 

Pelew  islands,  76. 

Pelvis,  of  Negro,  172,  249;  of 
Chimpanzee,  249. 

Pentateuch,  allows  prenoachit- 
ism,  132 ;  restricted  to  Adamic 
history,  132. 

Perigord,  415. 

Permians,  64. 

Peruvians,  336;  type  of,  in  Pata- 
gonia, 337 ;  in  North  America ; 
341 ;  pottery  of,  387. 

Peschel  O.  cited,  57,  68,  74,  238, 
267,  311,  326,  357,  360,  370,  415 ; 
on  Basques,  149 ;  on  African  lan- 
guages, 241  ;  on  certain  legends, 
309 ;  on  Polynesian  migrations, 
354. 

Peucetians,  Pelasgic,  24. 

Peyrerius,  287;  on  preadamites, 
454;  denounced  for  heresy, 
457. 

PfaffF.  cited,  441. 

Phaethon,  fable  of,  223. 

Pharusii,  21. 

Philippine  islands,  77,  311. 

Philistim,  21. 

Phillips  W.  on  miscigenesis,  81. 

Phoenicia,  primitively  Hamitic, 
23. 

Phoenicians,  21,  36,448;  chronol- 
ogy of,  130 ;  and  America,  386. 

Phoenix,  reappearance  of,  124. 

Phrygia,  49. 

Phrygians,  39,  45,  128. 

PhuC41. 

Phut,  21,  95. 

Physiological  comparisons  of 
races,  175. 

Pickering,  on  races,  52, 476. 

Pile-habitations,  421. 

Pitcairn  islanders,  134,  370,  400. 

Plan  of  salvation,  284. 


Plants,  domesticated,  355. 

Plasticity,  of  Africans  assumed, 
229,  236 ;  of  early  races,  230 ; 
denial  of,  231 ;  opposed  by  old 
conception  of  species,  233 ;  and 
by  populousness  of  inferior 
races,  236. 

Plato,  cited,  147;  on  Atlantis, 
379. 

Pliocene  man,  426. 

Plurality  of  origins  denied,  284, 
287. 

Plutarch,  on  the  name  Ham,  17. 

Poesche  T.  cited,  87,  350,  410. 

Poisson,  cited,  384. 

Polished  Stone  Epoch,  152,  167, 
441,  442. 

Polygenists,  185,  384. 

Polygeny,  184. 

Polynesia  as  origin  of  Americans, 
385. 

Polynesian  land  connection,  401. 

Polynesians,  59,  74,  76,  77,  264, 
310,317,320;  in  America,  343, 
400;  dispersion  of,  370;  voy- 
ages of,  400. 

Poole  R.  S.,  on  Egyptian  monu- 
ments, 110;  on  parallelism  of 
dynasties,  111,  114;  on  pre- 
hamitic  populations,  134;  on 
Epoch  of  Flood,  213;  on  pre- 
adamites, 468. 

Population  by  races,  76. 

Porteus,  Bishop,  on  cosmic  re- 
demption, 293. 

Portrait  of,  Tamulian,  55 ;  Malay, 
58;  Hawaiian  59,  173,316,318; 
Malayo-Chinese,  60;  Chinese, 
6t;  Japanese,  62,  324;  Aino, 
63;  Eskimo,  65;  American 
Hunting  Indian,  66,  332;  Ale- 
ut, 67;  Bushman  Venus,  72; 
Australian,  73;  Papuan,  75; 
Aeta,  78;  Nubians,  97;  Ne- 
groes, 97,  205,  206;  Aryan,  201 ; 
Himyarite,  202;  Kurd,  202; 
Hindu,  202;  Mongoloid,  202; 
Egyptian,  203,  204,  205;  Hot- 
tentot and  Gorilla,  253;  Poly- 
nesian, 316,  318;  Lepcha,  319; 
Hupa,  331;  Spotted  Tail,  332; 
Moqui  maiden,  334;  Mut-sun 
woman,  335;  Quichua,  336; 
Dravidian,  34,  349;  Egyptians, 
97,  199  seq. 


INDEX. 


495 


Portuguese,  degraded,  277. 

Pottery,  in  America,  387. 

Powell  J.  W.,  ou  American  dia- 
lects, 320;  in  charge  of  Ameri- 
can ethnology,  383. 

Powers  S.  cited,  325,  328,  329; 
illustration  from,  331 ;  on  Am- 
erican ethnology,  383. 

Pozzy  B.  cited,  434. 

Prairies,  436,  439. 

Preadamitism,  implications  of, 
283;  not  plurality  of  origins, 
285 ;  doctrine  of  disentangled, 
412 ;  in  literature, 454 ;  Peyrerius 
on,  458. 

Preadamites,  211,  449;  resem- 
blance of  to  Adam,  191,  197; 
portrait  of,  192;  proved  by  an- 
tiquity of  races,  211 ;  the  ques- 
tion of  strictly  biblical,  242, 
454;  Peyrerius  on,  454;  Van 
Amringe  and  others  on,  461 ; 
anonymous  author  on,  462; 
M'Causland  and  others  on,  468 ; 
Whedon  on,  470 ;  J,  P.  Thomp- 
son on,  471. 

Preglacial  man,  430,  473. 

Preglacial  remains  mistaken  for 
human,  421. 

Prehamitic  people  in  Asia,  134, 
135,  see  "  Preuoachite." 

Prehistoric  crania,  151,  167,  168; 
prognathism  of,  171;  people, 
398,  413,  418. 

Prehistoric  time-divisions,  167. 

Preuoachite  races,  132;  Scripture 
on,  132;  non-biblical  evidences 
on,  137 ;  existed  in  Nile-valley, 
145;  in  Europe,  145,  151,  152; 
general,  153. 

Prescott,  cited,  281,  395,  477. 

Pribiloff  islands,  399. 

Prichard,  cited,  19,  348;  on  bib- 
lical chronology,  130;  on  pre- 
hamites,  137 ;  on  cause  of  race 
distinctions,  184;  works  of,  184. 

Priest  J.  cited,  384. 

Primates,  distribution  of,  358. 

Primitive  man,  273;  not  repre- 
sented by  Adam,  294,  412;  con- 
dition of,  412;  not  assumed  the 
product  of  evolution,  412;  ad- 
vent of,  in  tropical  region,  356, 
429. 

Primitive  population  of  Asia,  134. 


Primitive  stock  of  humanity,  297. 

Prisse  papyrus,  126. 

Prognathism,  170. 

Progress  the  law  of  life,  269; 
exemplified  in  paleontology, 
270,  273;  implied  by  the  fiat 
theory,  271 ;  and  in  educability 
of  intelligence,  272;  revealed 
in  human  history,  273. 

Projections  of  the  head,  169. 

Proyart,  cited,  281. 

Pruner  Bey,  cited,  71,  151,  425. 

Prussians,  47. 

Psychic  comparisons,  181. 

Puance",  423. 

Pueblos  of  Colorado  valley,  329, 
340,  387,  405. 

Pumpelly  R.  cited,  437. 

Punjab,  43,  44,  407. 

Pyramids,  118. 

Quadrumana  and  Negroes,  247, 

248,  250. 

Quadrumana  of  Africa,  260. 
Quagga,  260. 
Quatrefages    ana    Hamy,    cited, 

152. 
Quatrefages,  cited,  74,  77,  370;  on 

races,  52,  298. 

Quiche's,  334;  civilization  of,  262. 
Quichuas,    186,  262;  portrait  of 

one  of,  336 ;  language  of,  385. 
Quitu,  394,  405. 

Raamah,  18. 

Race,  distinctions,  156;  antiquity 
97,  188,  198;  tables,  211,  299, 
300,  302, 

Race  divergence,  not  fitful,  216, 
217;  illustrated  by  paleon- 
tology, 216,  217 ;  of  Negro,  con- 
tinuous, 216,  217;  supposed 
primitively  rapid,  227. 

Races,  not  sharply  circumscribed, 
77 ;  disappearing,  86 ;  newly  ap- 
pearing, 86;  value  of  distinc- 
tions of,  86;  characterized,  52; 
classification  of,  299;  primitive 
African,  239;  in  early  Egypt, 
97,  198;  depicted,  199;  some- 
times blended,  200,  464. 

Racial,  divergences  in  identify, 
ing  Adam,  8,  464 ;  interfusion, 
80;  changes  primitively  rapid, 
227 ;  degeneracy  denied,  269. 


496 


INDEX. 


Radiant  point  of  Mongoloids, 
370,  372 ;  of  Altaians,  374. 

Radii,  in  anthropometry,  168. 

Radius  of  Negro,  171. 

Rameses  III,  23. 

Ramss,  in  Arabia,  18. 

Raoul-Raquette,  cited,  19. 

Rau  C.  cited,  418. 

Rawlinson  G.  cited,  21,  24,  25,  34, 
35,  37,  38,  40,  42,  43,  47,  112, 
114,  137,  140,  440;  work  of,  18; 
on  names  in  Genesis,  15;  on 
Pelasgians,  24 ;  on  miscigene- 
sis,  82 ;  inaptness  of  argument, 
82;  on  Noachic  origin  of  all 
men,  90 ;  on  prehamites,  137 ;  on 
distinction  of  Hamites  and  Tu- 
ranians, 138;  on  ethnography 
of  Scyths,  138;  on  European 
Tatars,  148. 

Rawlinson  H.  cited,  121,  350. 

Readings  of  Hebrew  Bible,  8,  9. 

Red  Cloud  portrayed,  66. 

Redemption  in  other  worlds,  289 ; 
Whedon  on,  289;  Marvin  on, 
289;  Chalmers,  H.  Miller,  D. 
T3rewster  and  E.  Nares  on,  292; 
Bp.  Porteus  and  Dr.  Bentley 
on,  293. 

Red  Sea,  connects  Arabia  and 
Africa,  28. 

Reexaminations  often  a  duty,  133. 

Rehoboth,  20,  448. 

Reindeer  Epoch,  167,414,416, 442. 

Religion  of  prehistoric  people, 
417;  of  early  Adamites,  418. 

Remusat,  cited,  131 

Rephaim,  448. 

Repugnance  of  race,  80,  85. 

Research,  allowable  methods 
of,  3. 

Resen,  20,  448. 

Retu,  27. 

Retzius,  on  Americans,  338,  383. 

Rhamenitidse,  18. 

Rhodes,  41. 

Ricarees,  342. 

Ried  Aq.  on  Patagonians,  337. 

Rink,  cited,  388,  389. 

Riphaces,  39. 

Riphath,  39. 

River  Drifts,  424,  441. 

Robertson,  cited,  28. 

Rocha  A.  cited,  384. 

Rodanim,  41. 


Romans,  in  early  times,  45. 
Rome,  under  Etruscan  influence,. 

25. 

Rosellini,  cited,  93,  112,  198,  206. 
Rosetta  stone,  40. 
Rot,  197,  199. 

Routes  of  Asiatic  migration,  375- 
Roweyda,  23. 
Rude  Stone  Epoch,  167. 
Russians,  47. 

Sabatica  regio,  19. 

Sabeism  of  Turanians,  141. 

Sabtah,  18. 

Sabtecha,  19. 

Sacy,  on  biblical  chronology,  107. 

Sagas,  389. 

Saghaliens,  143. 

Sahaptiu  family,  328. 

Sahara,  367. 

Saint  Prest,  422. 

Sakkarah,  tablet  of,  113. 

Salachians,  31. 

Salah,  31. 

Salapeni,  32. 

Samnites,  26. 

Sanaa,  in  Arabia,  32. 

Sandwich  islands,  265,  400. 

Sanscrit,  44,  240. 

Santa  Barbara  Indians,  387. 

Saporta  G.  de,  cited,  382. 

Sarmatians,  46,  48. 

Scandinavians,  47. 

Schaffarik,  cited,  350. 

Schleicher  A.  cited,  241. 

Schliernann,  cited,  38,  433. 

Schouw,  cited,  403. 

Schulz  H.  cited,  410. 

Science,  modern  origin  of,  4;. 
available  in  interpretation,  456. 

Scientific,  mode  of  research,  3; 
questions  in  theology,  2,  89. 

Scythians,  39,  46,  49 ;  invade  Eu- 
rope, 47;  ethnic  position  of, 
47,  138. 

Sears  on  the  Bible,  8. 

SeBA,  17,  132. 

Secular  inferences  from  Bible,  2. 

Sedentes,  326,  327,  328;  defined, 
344 ;  origin  and  migrations  of, 
404;  portrait  of,  321,  334;  par- 
tially designated,  333;  extend- 
ed to  Patagonia,  337,  388,  405 ; 
represented  by  "  mound  build- 
ers," 389. 


INDEX. 


497 


Seeman  B.  on  Mulattoes,  178. 

Selish  family,  328,  390. 

Semangs,  77,  312,  314. 

Seminoles,  343. 

Semites  and  their  dispersion,  30, 
448.  • 

Semites,  in  modern  times,  36; 
always  within  narrow  limits, 
37.  * 

Semitic  family,  54;  languages, 
385;  intermixtures  in  Africa, 
78,  367. 

Semitized  nations,  36. 

Semper,  Carl,  cited,  77. 

Sennacherib,  93. 

Septuagint  and  English  transla- 
tion, 8;  preferred  for  chronol- 
ogy, 465. 

Sequel  to  doctrine  of  preadam- 
itism,  282. 

Sequoia,  435. 

Serbes,  of  Third  Dynasty,  124. 

Serres,  250. 

Seth,  as  a  name,  450;  descend- 
ants of,  162,  347. 

Sethite  Dynasty,  451. 

Sewell  D.,  illustration  from,  192, 
335. 

Seyda,  22. 

Seyft'arth,  cited,  113. 

Sharpe  S.  cited,  112,  121,  123;  on 
Egyptian  queens,  123. 

Shawnees,  342. 

Sheba,  Hamitic,  18 ;  Semitic,  33. 

Sheleph,  32. 

Shell-heaps  of  Aleutians,  325. 

Shem,  the  word,  30,  409. 

Shepherds  in  Egypt,  26;  as  an- 
cestors of  Americans,  385. 

Shillouhs,  21,  26,  70. 

Shinar,  19,  92,  133,  135,  295. 

Shoals  in  oceans,  362. 

Shoshoni,  330,  390. 

Shufu,  204. 

Shumir,  140. 

Siamese,  317,  371. 

Sicanes,  25,  146,  198. 

Siculi,  25. 

Sidon,  22. 

Sifan,  371. 

Sikkim,  319. 

Sinaitic  peninsula,  118;  mines  in, 
125. 

Sinite,  22. 

Sioux,  342. 


Sitka-kwan,  326. 

Skeletons  compared,  248. 

Skrselings,  389. 

Skulls    prehistoric,    mongoloid, 

151 ;  some  dolichocephalic,  152 ; 

index  of,  167. 
Slavs,  47,  410. 
Sluggishness  of  Negro,  175,  181 ; 

reacts  on  Whites,  182. 
Smith  C.  H.  on  Mulattoes,  85. 
Smith,  George,  158, 475. 
Smith's  Dictionary,  cited,  19, 103, 

111,  124,  134,  226. 
Society  islands,  370,  400. 
Sodom,  134. 
Solomon  islands,  76. 
Solomon's  Song,  quoted,  94 
Solymi,  36. 
Somali,  78,  238,  239. 
Somme,  424. 
Sonoran  languages,  333. 
"Sons   of   God,"   189,   194,   295, 

463 ;  in  Job,  195,  464. 
Sons  of  Noah  as  nations,  409. 
Sothic  periods,  115;  denned,  123. 
Soudan,      Negroes,     310,     367; 

boundary  of  Hamites,  26. 
Southall  J.  C.  cited,  421. 
Spalding,  cited,  440. 
Species,  defined  by  Dr.  Whedon, 

228 ;  by  Dr.  Morton,  228 ;  mod- 
ern conception  of,  232. 
Sphinx,  Egyptian,  127. 
Spinoza,  cited,  195. 
Square-letter  Hebrew,  9. 
Squier,  cited,  338,  385,  393. 
St.  Acheul,  416. 
Stakhin-kwan,  326. 
Stanley,  Dean,  cited,  19. 
Stanley  H.   M.  cited,  258,   261, 

434. 

St.  Augustine  on  chronology,  101. 
Steatopygy,  72,  254,  308,  310. 
Steenstrup,  441. 
Steere  J.    B.,  illustration   from, 

58,  78,  336;    Peruvian   skulls 

collected  by,  339. 
Steinthal,  cited,  241. 
Stelae,  Egyptian,  112,  113. 
Stephens,  cited,  338,  393. 
St.  Hilaire,  cited,  184. 
Stone  Age,  167,  379,  421. 
Stone  Folk,  Epoch  of,  420 ;  high 

antiquity  of,  fanciful,  420. 
Strabo,  cited,  147, 175. 


498 


INDEX. 


Streams  of  Asiatic  population, 
369. 

Strength  of  back,  175. 

Strong,  James,  on  chronology, 
103 ;  on  Epoch  of  Deluge,  108 ; 
motives  of,  for  short  chro- 
nology, 109 ;  on  Egyptian  chro- 
nology, 111,  112;  on  Turin 
Papyrus,  113;  on  parallel  dy- 
nasties, 114;  table  of  parallel- 
isms of,  116;  on  astronomical 
chronology,  124;  his  Epoch  of 
Flood  examined,  213,  219. 

Structural  degradation,  275. 

St.  Thomas,  265. 

Stuart,  Moses,  on  various  read- 
ings, 9. 

St.  Vincent,  Bory  de,  cited,  184. 

Sudan,  family,  69.  See  "  Sou- 
dan." 

Sumeric  language,  36. 

Summary  of  this  work,  472. 

Sumpitan,  343. 

Sunburnt  family,  52,  162. 

Supernatural  origins  admissible, 
3. 

Supraprbital  radius,  163. 

Surovietski  L.  cited,  410. 

Susiana,  30;  primitively  Hamit- 
ic, 23. 

Susianians,  48,  137. 

Syene,  92. 

Symplegades,  440. 

Syncellus,  on  chronology,  111, 
129. 

Syria,  primitively  Hamitic,  23. 

Syrians,  35, 36. 

Table  mountain,  428. 

Table  of  first-known  advents,  211 ; 

of  chronological  intervals,  212, 

218 ;  discussed,  213,  219. 
Tablet  of  Abydos,  113;   New,  of 

Abydos,    113;     of     Sakkarah, 

113;  of  Karnak,  113. 
Tablets,  Egyptian,  112. 
Tacitus,  cited,  124. 
Tadshik,  44. 
Tahkali  family,  390. 
Tamahu,  197,  199. 
Tamulian   Dravidian  portrayed, 

55. 

Tamuls  or  Tamils,  56,  348,  377. 
Tarascs,  392. 
Tarshish,  41. 


Tarsus,  41. 

Tarym-Basin,  372,  373,  376,  391. 

Tasmanians,  186,  365. 

Tatar  element  of  speech,  48. 

Tatars  older  than  Hamites,  137. 

Tcherkesses,  40. 

Tchung-kang,  130. 

Te"da,  310. 

Telegu  language,  56. 

Temahu,  27. 

Tennant  E.  cited,  267. 

Terah,  133. 

Tertiary  land  and  water,  362. 

Teucroi  of  Hamitic  origin,  24. 

Teutons,  46,  4" 

Thai,  371. 

Thenay,  423. 

Theological  consequences,  283, 
472. 

Theopompos,  on  Atlantis,  380. 

Thessaly,  45. 

Thibetans,  376,  377. 

Thiele,  bridge  of,  441. 

Thompson  J.  P.  on  preadamites, 
471. 

Thomson  A.  S.  cited,  265. 

Thomson,  Wyville,  cited,  381. 

Thorgon,  39. 

Thorowgood  T.  cited,  383. 

Thracians,  24,  42,  45,  48,  122. 

Thucydides,  cited,  146. 

Tiahuanuco,  395. 

Tibia,  flattening  of,  248. 

Tidal,  134. 

Tigris,  123. 

Tii,  Egyptian  queen,  127. 

Timagenes  on  Atlantis,  380,  381. 

Time;  a  factor  in  determining 
Adam,  8,  446,  464 ;  genesiacal, 
insufficient,  446;  examination 
of,  446. 

Timor-Laut  island,  76. 

Timur,  374,  375. 

Ting  Ling,  347. 

Tiniere,  cone  of,  441. 

Tinneh  family,  328,  330,  342,  396. 

Tiras,  42,  45. 

Tirhakah,  94. 

Titicaca,  395,  405. 

Tlinkets,  65,  330;  described,  326. 

Toda  tribe,  348 ;  one  of  portrayed, 
349. 

Togarmah,  39. 

Toltecatl  or  Toltecatlac,  civiliza- 
tion and  migrations,  391. 


INDEX. 


499 


Toltecs,  334,  393,  394,  395,  340; 
migrations  of,  392,  405. 

Topinard  P.  cited,  83,  170,  172, 
182,312,  313,  423;  on  primitive 
populations,  197;  on  their 
plasticity,  230;  on  human  an- 
tiquity, 230 ;  on  Hottentot  phy- 
siognomy, 254 ;  on  Australians, 
307 ;  on  Patagonians,  337. 

Torfseus,  cited,  389. 

Totonacs,  392. 

Traditional  belief's,  1,4,  6;  found 
erroneous,  4,  5. 

Traffic  about  Behring's  Strait, 
398. 

Transition  from  Mongoloids  to 
Papuans,  312;  from  Austra- 
lians to  Dravida,  312. 

Translations  of  Bible,  4,  8. 

Troglodytes,  145,  428;  linguis- 
tic affinities  of,  148 ;  crania  of, 
167;  older  than  Adam,  412. 
See  "  Prehistoric." 

Tsaroff,  George,  portrait  of,  67. 

Tsinuks,  327,  328,  390. 

Tuareg,  186. 

Tubal,  41,  42. 

Tubal-Cain,  136,  188,  446. 

Tufted  hair,  71,  74. 

Tukin,  373. 

Tungus,  63,  318,  319,  325,  374, 
377,  391. 

Turanian,  affinities  of  Dravida, 
56,  315,  348,  409;  words,  134; 
languages,  467 ;  dialects  under- 
lying all,  137,  141,  409. 

Turcomans,  64,  79,  408. 

Turin  Papyrus,  113,  126. 

Turkestan,  43. 

Turkish  migrations,  373. 

Turks,  64,  79,  345,  348,  350,  377, 
391,  404. 

Turner  Prof,  cited,  433. 

Tursanes,  24. 

Tuscaroras,  387. 

Tuski,  320,  321,  344. 

Tylor,  cited,  281. 

Tyndall  J.  cited,  438. 

Types  of  mankind,  52 

Tyrrhenians,  24,  25. 

UbSc  family,  150. 
Ugaluk-mut,  327. 
Ugrians,  64. 
UYghurs,  64,  373. 


Ulotrichi,  299. 

Unger,  cited,  112. 

Unity  of  mankind,  297,  473. 

Ur,  31,  133. 

Ural-Altaics,  64;  origin  and  mi- 
grations of,  377.  See  "  Finns." 

Urdu  language,  44. 

Usher  on  Epoch  of  Deluge,  108. 

Usherian  chronology  examined, 
211,  449. 

Usiin,  347. 

Uz,  35. 

Uzal,  32. 

Uzbeks,  408. 

Vaal  river,  259. 

Vagantes,  defined,  342,  344 ;  com- 
pared with  Eskimo,  321,  327; 
portrait  of  one  of,  66,  332 ;  en- 
croaching on  Sedentes,  340, 396 ; 
contrasted  with  Sedentes,  342, 
388;  in  South  America,  343; 
affinities  of  with  Polynesians, 
343 ;  migrations  of,  405. 

Vambery,  cited,  347. 

Van  Amringeonpreadamites,461. 

Variability  of  species  at  different 
epochs,  235. 

Various  readings  of  Bible,  8 

Vasco  da  Gama,  280. 

Vater,  cited,  384. 

Vedas,  43. 

Veddahs,  267. 

Venetes,  45. 

Venice,  45. 

Veys,  256. 

Virchow,  cited,  77. 

Virey,  cited,  184. 

Virgil,  cited,  147;  description  of 
Negress,  207. 

Vogt,  Carl,  cited,  251,  418. 

Volney,  cited,  18. 

Von  Hellwald  D.  F.  cited,  384, 
391,  394,  395. 

Von  Richthofen  F.  cited,  130, 131, 
318,  437;  on  Chinese  migra- 
tions, 372,  373. 

Von  Tschudi  on  mixed  races,  83. 

Voudouism,  265. 

Vrolik,  cited,  249. 

Wagner  G.  cited,  384. 
Waigiou  island,  75. 
Wallace  A.  cited,  76,  360,  363;  on 
faunal  regions,  357. 


500 


INDEX. 


Wallachia,  47. 

Warren  G.  K.  cited,  441. 

Watson  and  Kaye,  cited,  319. 

Webb,  on  Dravidian  languages, 
315. 

Weber,  cited,  249. 

Welsh  in  America,  387. 

Westergaard,  cited,  141. 

Western  stream  of  Asiatics,  378. 

Whales  becoming  extinct,  433. 

Wheatley,  Phillis,  252. 

Whedon  D.  D.  cited,  17 ;  on  Ham- 
itic  origin  of  Negroes,  90;  on 
early  racial  changes,  227;  on 
nature  of  species,  228 ;  on  Bible 
and  science,  228 ;  on  plasticity 
of  Africans,  229;  on  variability 
of  languages,  229 ;  a  short  chro- 
nologer,  231 ;  arguments  of  ex- 
amined, 231 ;  on  race  degrada- 
tion, 277 ;  on  theological  conse- 
quences, 286,  287;  candor  of, 
288 ;  on  preadamites,  470. 

White  Nile,  27. 

White  race,  see  "Mediterrane- 
ans." 

Whitney  J.  D.  cited,  426. 

Whitney  W.  D.  cited,  56,  71, 145, 
241,  315. 

Wife  of  Cain,  188,  190,  193;  of 
Seth,  191 ;  of  Cainites,  193. 

Wild  J.  J.  cited,  381. 

Wilkinson  J.  G.  cited,  113,  114; 
motives  of,  for  short  chronol- 
ogy, 109 ;  table  of  dynasties  of, 
116. 

Williams  Prof,  cited,  129. 

Wilson,  cited,  281,  339;  on  origin 
of  Americans,  385,  386,  404. 

Winchell  A.  cited,  271,  357,  421, 
435, 471. 


Woman,  formed  from  a  rib,  3; 
meaning  of  this,  294. 

Women,  Egyptian  as  rulers,  123. 

Woolly  hair,  186. 

World,  age  of,  4. 

Worlds,  other,  reached  by  re- 
demption, 289. 

Wyman  Dr.  J.  on  Negro  physiog- 
nomy, 253;  on  Tuski  skulls, 
320;  on  Californian  skull,  427. 

Xanthochroi,  135. 
Xanthoraelanous  races,  299. 

Yakutats,  326. 

Yakuts,  64,  373. 

Yao,  130. 

Yareb  in  Arabia,  32. 

Yemen,  32,  33. 

YOLaD,  450. 

Yoloffs,  186. 

Yu,  130. 

Yucatan,  393,  394,  405. 

Yukagiri,  144. 

Yunan,  40. 

Yuncas,  337. 

Yvan,  on  race  degradation,  277. 

Zapotecs,  392. 
Zeboim,  134. 
Zebra,  260. 
Zebu,  371. 
Zemarite,  23. 
Zend-Avesta,  295,  430. 
Zend  language,  44. 
Zerah,  94. 
Zipporah,  91. 
Zoroastrianism,  43. 
Zuzim,  448. 
Zygomatic  arch,  348. 


university  or 
SOUTHERN  REGIONAL  LIBRARY  FACILITY    , 
305  De  Neve  Drive  -  Parking  Lot  17  •  Box  951388 
LOS  ANGELES,  CALIFORNIA  90095-1388 

Return  this  material  to  the  library  from  which  it  was  borrowed. 


ON 


. 


PRINTED  IN  u.a.*.  CAT.    NO.    24    161  BW 


University  of  Cal 

Southern  Regie 

Library  Facil: 


